This is a modern-English version of Pride and Prejudice, originally written by Austen, Jane. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


[Colophon: GEORGE ALLEN PUBLISHER  156 CHARING CROSS ROAD LONDON]
{v}



PRIDE.
and
PREJUDICE

by
Jane Austen,

with a Preface by
George Saintsbury
and
Illustrations by

Hugh Thomson

by
Jane Austen,

with a Preface by
George Saintsbury
and
Illustrations by

Hugh Thomson

Ruskin
House.
      156. Charing
Cross Road.
London
George Allen.

CHISWICK PRESS:—CHARLES WHITTINGHAM AND CO.
TOOKS COURT, CHANCERY LANE, LONDON.

CHISWICK PRESS:—CHARLES WHITTINGHAM AND CO.
TOOKS COURT, CHANCERY LANE, LONDON.

{ix} PREFACE.

Walt Whitman has somewhere a fine and just distinction between “loving by allowance” and “loving with personal love.” This distinction applies to books as well as to men and women; and in the case of the not very numerous authors who are the objects of the personal affection, it brings a curious consequence with it. There is much more difference as to their best work than in the case of those others who are loved “by allowance” by convention, and because it is felt to be the right and proper thing to love them. And in the sect—fairly large and yet unusually choice—of Austenians or Janites, there would probably be found partisans of the claim to primacy of almost every one of the novels. To some the delightful freshness and humour of Northanger Abbey, its completeness, finish, and entrain, obscure the undoubted critical facts that its scale is small, and its scheme, after all, that of burlesque or parody, a kind in which the first rank is reached with difficulty. Persuasion, relatively faint in tone, and not enthralling in interest, has devotees who exalt above all the others its exquisite delicacy and keeping. The catastrophe of Mansfield Park is admittedly theatrical, the hero and heroine are insipid, and the author has almost{x} wickedly destroyed all romantic interest by expressly admitting that Edmund only took Fanny because Mary shocked him, and that Fanny might very likely have taken Crawford if he had been a little more assiduous; yet the matchless rehearsal-scenes and the characters of Mrs. Norris and others have secured, I believe, a considerable party for it. Sense and Sensibility has perhaps the fewest out-and-out admirers; but it does not want them.

Walt Whitman makes an insightful distinction between “loving by allowance” and “loving with personal love.” This difference relates to books as much as it does to people; and for the relatively few authors who are genuinely loved, it leads to an interesting outcome. There’s much more variation in terms of their best work compared to those others who are loved “by allowance” out of social convention and the belief that it’s the right thing to do. In the group—rather large yet notably selective—of Austen fans or Janites, you’d probably find supporters backing the claim of superiority of almost every one of the novels. For some, the charming freshness and humor of Northanger Abbey, its completeness, polish, and appeal, overshadow the undeniable critical facts that its scale is small, and its overall design is, ultimately, one of burlesque or parody, a genre in which reaching the top tier is quite challenging. Persuasion, which is relatively subtle in tone and not particularly captivating in interest, has fans who elevate its exquisite delicacy and refinement above all others. The climax of Mansfield Park is admittedly theatrical, the main characters are bland, and the author has almost{x} scandalously stripped away all romantic tension by clearly stating that Edmund only chose Fanny because Mary offended him, and that Fanny might have easily picked Crawford if he had put in a bit more effort; yet the unforgettable rehearsal scenes and the characters like Mrs. Norris and others have, I believe, gathered a significant following for it. Sense and Sensibility might have the fewest outright fans; but it doesn’t need them.

I suppose, however, that the majority of at least competent votes would, all things considered, be divided between Emma and the present book; and perhaps the vulgar verdict (if indeed a fondness for Miss Austen be not of itself a patent of exemption from any possible charge of vulgarity) would go for Emma. It is the larger, the more varied, the more popular; the author had by the time of its composition seen rather more of the world, and had improved her general, though not her most peculiar and characteristic dialogue; such figures as Miss Bates, as the Eltons, cannot but unite the suffrages of everybody. On the other hand, I, for my part, declare for Pride and Prejudice unhesitatingly. It seems to me the most perfect, the most characteristic, the most eminently quintessential of its author’s works; and for this contention in such narrow space as is permitted to me, I propose here to show cause.

I think, however, that most of the competent votes would, when you consider everything, be split between Emma and this book; and maybe the popular opinion (if a liking for Miss Austen doesn’t automatically exempt someone from any suggestion of being basic) would favor Emma. It’s bigger, more diverse, and more well-liked; by the time it was written, the author had experienced a bit more of the world and had enhanced her overall writing, though not her most unique and distinctive dialogue. Characters like Miss Bates and the Eltons are sure to win everyone’s favor. On the other hand, I personally stand by Pride and Prejudice without hesitation. I believe it’s the most perfect, the most distinctive, and the most quintessential of the author’s works; and in this brief space allowed to me, I intend to explain why.

In the first place, the book (it may be barely necessary to remind the reader) was in its first shape written very early, somewhere about 1796, when Miss Austen was barely twenty-one; though it was revised and finished at Chawton some fifteen years later, and was not published till 1813, only four years before her death. I do not know whether, in{xi} this combination of the fresh and vigorous projection of youth, and the critical revision of middle life, there may be traced the distinct superiority in point of construction, which, as it seems to me, it possesses over all the others. The plot, though not elaborate, is almost regular enough for Fielding; hardly a character, hardly an incident could be retrenched without loss to the story. The elopement of Lydia and Wickham is not, like that of Crawford and Mrs. Rushworth, a coup de théâtre; it connects itself in the strictest way with the course of the story earlier, and brings about the denouement with complete propriety. All the minor passages—the loves of Jane and Bingley, the advent of Mr. Collins, the visit to Hunsford, the Derbyshire tour—fit in after the same unostentatious, but masterly fashion. There is no attempt at the hide-and-seek, in-and-out business, which in the transactions between Frank Churchill and Jane Fairfax contributes no doubt a good deal to the intrigue of Emma, but contributes it in a fashion which I do not think the best feature of that otherwise admirable book. Although Miss Austen always liked something of the misunderstanding kind, which afforded her opportunities for the display of the peculiar and incomparable talent to be noticed presently, she has been satisfied here with the perfectly natural occasions provided by the false account of Darcy’s conduct given by Wickham, and by the awkwardness (arising with equal naturalness) from the gradual transformation of Elizabeth’s own feelings from positive aversion to actual love. I do not know whether the all-grasping hand of the playwright has ever been laid upon Pride and Prejudice; and I dare say that,{xii} if it were, the situations would prove not startling or garish enough for the footlights, the character-scheme too subtle and delicate for pit and gallery. But if the attempt were made, it would certainly not be hampered by any of those loosenesses of construction, which, sometimes disguised by the conveniences of which the novelist can avail himself, appear at once on the stage.

First of all, the book (it might be worth reminding the reader) was written in its initial form very early, around 1796, when Miss Austen was just twenty-one. However, it was revised and finished at Chawton about fifteen years later and wasn’t published until 1813, only four years before her death. I’m not sure whether, in{xi} this combination of the fresh and energetic perspective of youth and the critical revision of middle age, you can see the clear superiority in terms of construction that it has over all her other works. The plot, while not complicated, is regular enough for Fielding; you couldn’t remove a character or incident without losing something important from the story. The elopement of Lydia and Wickham is not, like that of Crawford and Mrs. Rushworth, a dramatic twist; it connects closely with the earlier parts of the story and leads to the conclusion in a completely appropriate way. All the minor events—the romances of Jane and Bingley, the arrival of Mr. Collins, the visit to Hunsford, the Derbyshire trip—fit together in a subtle yet masterful way. There’s no gimmicky hide-and-seek element, like in the interactions between Frank Churchill and Jane Fairfax, which adds intrigue to Emma, but not in a way I consider the best aspect of that otherwise excellent book. While Miss Austen always appreciated a bit of misunderstanding, which showcased her unique and unmatched talent that will be discussed later, she is content here with the natural situations created by Wickham’s false portrayal of Darcy’s actions and the awkwardness (which arises quite naturally) from Elizabeth’s gradual change in feelings from strong dislike to genuine love. I’m not sure whether a playwright has ever tackled Pride and Prejudice; and I suppose that,{xii} if they did, the scenarios wouldn’t be dramatic or flashy enough for the stage, and the character dynamics would be too subtle and delicate for the audience. But if the attempt were made, it certainly wouldn’t be hindered by any of those structural loose ends that can sometimes be hidden by the conveniences available to novelists, which would become immediately obvious on stage.

I think, however, though the thought will doubtless seem heretical to more than one school of critics, that construction is not the highest merit, the choicest gift, of the novelist. It sets off his other gifts and graces most advantageously to the critical eye; and the want of it will sometimes mar those graces—appreciably, though not quite consciously—to eyes by no means ultra-critical. But a very badly-built novel which excelled in pathetic or humorous character, or which displayed consummate command of dialogue—perhaps the rarest of all faculties—would be an infinitely better thing than a faultless plot acted and told by puppets with pebbles in their mouths. And despite the ability which Miss Austen has shown in working out the story, I for one should put Pride and Prejudice far lower if it did not contain what seem to me the very masterpieces of Miss Austen’s humour and of her faculty of character-creation—masterpieces who may indeed admit John Thorpe, the Eltons, Mrs. Norris, and one or two others to their company, but who, in one instance certainly, and perhaps in others, are still superior to them.

I think, however, that while this idea might seem controversial to some critics, construction isn’t the highest merit or greatest gift of a novelist. It highlights their other talents and qualities effectively for the critical eye; a lack of it can sometimes diminish those qualities—noticeably, though not always consciously—to those who aren’t overly critical. But a poorly structured novel that excels in emotional or comedic character development, or that shows exceptional dialogue skills—arguably the rarest talent—would be far more valuable than a perfectly plotted story told by lifeless characters. And despite the skill Miss Austen has shown in crafting the story, I would rank Pride and Prejudice much lower if it didn’t have what I believe are the true masterpieces of Miss Austen’s humor and her ability to create characters—masterpieces that might include John Thorpe, the Eltons, Mrs. Norris, and a few others, but which, in at least one case and possibly others, are still superior to them.

The characteristics of Miss Austen’s humour are so subtle and delicate that they are, perhaps, at all times easier to apprehend than to express, and at any particular{xiii} time likely to be differently apprehended by different persons. To me this humour seems to possess a greater affinity, on the whole, to that of Addison than to any other of the numerous species of this great British genus. The differences of scheme, of time, of subject, of literary convention, are, of course, obvious enough; the difference of sex does not, perhaps, count for much, for there was a distinctly feminine element in “Mr. Spectator,” and in Jane Austen’s genius there was, though nothing mannish, much that was masculine. But the likeness of quality consists in a great number of common subdivisions of quality—demureness, extreme minuteness of touch, avoidance of loud tones and glaring effects. Also there is in both a certain not inhuman or unamiable cruelty. It is the custom with those who judge grossly to contrast the good nature of Addison with the savagery of Swift, the mildness of Miss Austen with the boisterousness of Fielding and Smollett, even with the ferocious practical jokes that her immediate predecessor, Miss Burney, allowed without very much protest. Yet, both in Mr. Addison and in Miss Austen there is, though a restrained and well-mannered, an insatiable and ruthless delight in roasting and cutting up a fool. A man in the early eighteenth century, of course, could push this taste further than a lady in the early nineteenth; and no doubt Miss Austen’s principles, as well as her heart, would have shrunk from such things as the letter from the unfortunate husband in the Spectator, who describes, with all the gusto and all the innocence in the world, how his wife and his friend induce him to play at blind-man’s-buff. But another Spectator letter—that of the damsel of fourteen who{xiv} wishes to marry Mr. Shapely, and assures her selected Mentor that “he admires your Spectators mightily”—might have been written by a rather more ladylike and intelligent Lydia Bennet in the days of Lydia’s great-grandmother; while, on the other hand, some (I think unreasonably) have found “cynicism” in touches of Miss Austen’s own, such as her satire of Mrs. Musgrove’s self-deceiving regrets over her son. But this word “cynical” is one of the most misused in the English language, especially when, by a glaring and gratuitous falsification of its original sense, it is applied, not to rough and snarling invective, but to gentle and oblique satire. If cynicism means the perception of “the other side,” the sense of “the accepted hells beneath,” the consciousness that motives are nearly always mixed, and that to seem is not identical with to be—if this be cynicism, then every man and woman who is not a fool, who does not care to live in a fool’s paradise, who has knowledge of nature and the world and life, is a cynic. And in that sense Miss Austen certainly was one. She may even have been one in the further sense that, like her own Mr. Bennet, she took an epicurean delight in dissecting, in displaying, in setting at work her fools and her mean persons. I think she did take this delight, and I do not think at all the worse of her for it as a woman, while she was immensely the better for it as an artist.

The characteristics of Miss Austen’s humor are so subtle and delicate that they are often easier to understand than to articulate, and likely to be interpreted differently by different people at any given moment{xiii}. To me, this humor seems more aligned, overall, with that of Addison than with any other type from this great British tradition. The differences in structure, time, subject, and literary convention are quite apparent; the difference in gender might not matter much since there was a distinctly feminine aspect in “Mr. Spectator,” and Jane Austen’s talent, while not masculine, had many masculine traits. However, the similarity in quality lies in numerous shared subtleties—modesty, extreme attention to detail, avoidance of loud expressions and obvious effects. Additionally, both exhibit a certain degree of not entirely inhuman or unkind cruelty. Those who judge too harshly often contrast Addison’s good nature with Swift’s savagery, Miss Austen's gentleness with Fielding and Smollett’s boisterousness, and even with the vicious practical jokes that her immediate predecessor, Miss Burney, allowed with minimal protest. Yet, both Mr. Addison and Miss Austen display a restrained but relentless joy in mocking and tearing apart a fool. A man in the early eighteenth century could certainly express this taste more boldly than a woman in the early nineteenth; undoubtedly, Miss Austen's principles and her heart would have recoiled from something like the letter from the unfortunate husband in the Spectator, in which he describes, with all the gusto and innocence imaginable, how his wife and his friend convince him to play blind-man’s-buff. But another Spectator letter—that of the fourteen-year-old girl who{xiv} wants to marry Mr. Shapely, assuring her chosen Mentor that “he admires your Spectators mightily”—could have been written by a more ladylike and clever Lydia Bennet in the days of Lydia’s great-grandmother; on the other hand, some (rather unreasonably, in my opinion) have found “cynicism” in touches of Miss Austen’s own, such as her satire of Mrs. Musgrove’s self-deceiving regrets about her son. However, the term “cynical” is one of the most misused in the English language, particularly when, through a glaring and unnecessary distortion of its original meaning, it is applied to gentle and subtle satire instead of rough and biting criticism. If cynicism refers to the awareness of “the other side,” the understanding of “the accepted hells beneath,” the acknowledgment that motives are almost always mixed, and that appearances do not equal reality—if that is cynicism, then every person who isn’t a fool, who doesn’t wish to live in a fool’s paradise, who understands nature, the world, and life, is a cynic. In that sense, Miss Austen was certainly one. She may have also been a cynic in that, like her own Mr. Bennet, she took pleasure in analyzing, showcasing, and setting her fools and mean characters into motion. I believe she found this pleasure, and I don’t think any less of her for it as a woman, while it greatly enhanced her abilities as an artist.

In respect of her art generally, Mr. Goldwin Smith has truly observed that “metaphor has been exhausted in depicting the perfection of it, combined with the narrowness of her field;” and he has justly added that we need not go beyond her own comparison to the art of a miniature{xv} painter. To make this latter observation quite exact we must not use the term miniature in its restricted sense, and must think rather of Memling at one end of the history of painting and Meissonier at the other, than of Cosway or any of his kind. And I am not so certain that I should myself use the word “narrow” in connection with her. If her world is a microcosm, the cosmic quality of it is at least as eminent as the littleness. She does not touch what she did not feel herself called to paint; I am not so sure that she could not have painted what she did not feel herself called to touch. It is at least remarkable that in two very short periods of writing—one of about three years, and another of not much more than five—she executed six capital works, and has not left a single failure. It is possible that the romantic paste in her composition was defective: we must always remember that hardly anybody born in her decade—that of the eighteenth-century seventies—independently exhibited the full romantic quality. Even Scott required hill and mountain and ballad, even Coleridge metaphysics and German to enable them to chip the classical shell. Miss Austen was an English girl, brought up in a country retirement, at the time when ladies went back into the house if there was a white frost which might pierce their kid shoes, when a sudden cold was the subject of the gravest fears, when their studies, their ways, their conduct were subject to all those fantastic limits and restrictions against which Mary Wollstonecraft protested with better general sense than particular taste or judgment. Miss Austen, too, drew back when the white frost touched her shoes; but I think she would have made a pretty good journey even in a black one.{xvi}

Regarding her art as a whole, Mr. Goldwin Smith rightly noted that “metaphor has been exhausted in describing its perfection, along with the limitations of her scope;” and he rightly added that we only need to consider her own comparison to the art of a miniature{xv} painter. To make this comparison accurate, we shouldn't use the term miniature in its limited sense, but rather think of Memling at one end of painting history and Meissonier at the other, instead of Cosway or others like him. And I’m not entirely sure that I would use the word “narrow” in relation to her. If her world is a microcosm, its cosmic quality is at least as significant as its smallness. She doesn't paint what she didn’t feel inspired to create; I’m not so certain that she wouldn’t have been able to paint what she didn’t feel compelled to address. It's noteworthy that in two very brief periods of writing—one lasting about three years and the other just over five—she produced six major works, and not a single failure. It's possible that the romantic element in her work was lacking: we must always remember that hardly anyone born in her era—during the seventies of the eighteenth century—fully showcased the romantic quality independently. Even Scott needed hills, mountains, and ballads, and even Coleridge required metaphysics and German influences to break the classical mold. Miss Austen was an English woman, raised in a rural setting, at a time when women would retreat indoors if there was a white frost that could damage their kid shoes, when a sudden chill was a source of great concern, and when their studies, behaviors, and conduct were subjected to all sorts of ridiculous limitations and restrictions that Mary Wollstonecraft criticized with more common sense than taste or judgment. Miss Austen, too, stepped back when the white frost touched her shoes; but I believe she could have made a pretty good journey even if it were black.{xvi}

For if her knowledge was not very extended, she knew two things which only genius knows. The one was humanity, and the other was art. On the first head she could not make a mistake; her men, though limited, are true, and her women are, in the old sense, “absolute.” As to art, if she has never tried idealism, her realism is real to a degree which makes the false realism of our own day look merely dead-alive. Take almost any Frenchman, except the late M. de Maupassant, and watch him laboriously piling up strokes in the hope of giving a complete impression. You get none; you are lucky if, discarding two-thirds of what he gives, you can shape a real impression out of the rest. But with Miss Austen the myriad, trivial, unforced strokes build up the picture like magic. Nothing is false; nothing is superfluous. When (to take the present book only) Mr. Collins changed his mind from Jane to Elizabeth “while Mrs. Bennet was stirring the fire” (and we know how Mrs. Bennet would have stirred the fire), when Mr. Darcy “brought his coffee-cup back himself,” the touch in each case is like that of Swift—“taller by the breadth of my nail”—which impressed the half-reluctant Thackeray with just and outspoken admiration. Indeed, fantastic as it may seem, I should put Miss Austen as near to Swift in some ways, as I have put her to Addison in others.

Although her knowledge wasn't extensive, she understood two things that only true genius grasps. One was humanity, and the other was art. She made no mistakes when it came to humanity; her men, though limited, are authentic, and her women are, in the traditional sense, “absolute.” Regarding art, even though she never attempted idealism, her realism is so genuine that it makes the false realism of today seem lifeless. Take almost any French writer, except the late M. de Maupassant, and observe him as he painstakingly piles up details in hopes of creating a complete impression. You’ll be disappointed; you’d be lucky if you could even piece together a real impression from a third of what he offers. But with Miss Austen, the countless small, effortless details come together to form a vivid picture as if by magic. Nothing is false; nothing is unnecessary. When (to refer to the current book only) Mr. Collins changes his mind from Jane to Elizabeth “while Mrs. Bennet was stirring the fire” (and we all know how Mrs. Bennet would have stirred the fire), or when Mr. Darcy “brought his coffee-cup back himself,” the touch in each instance is akin to Swift—“taller by the breadth of my nail”—which earned the half-reluctant admiration of Thackeray. Indeed, as strange as it may seem, I would place Miss Austen close to Swift in some ways, just as I’ve placed her alongside Addison in others.

This Swiftian quality appears in the present novel as it appears nowhere else in the character of the immortal, the ineffable Mr. Collins. Mr. Collins is really great; far greater than anything Addison ever did, almost great enough for Fielding or for Swift himself. It has been said that no one ever was like him. But in the first{xvii} place, he was like him; he is there—alive, imperishable, more real than hundreds of prime ministers and archbishops, of “metals, semi-metals, and distinguished philosophers.” In the second place, it is rash, I think, to conclude that an actual Mr. Collins was impossible or non-existent at the end of the eighteenth century. It is very interesting that we possess, in this same gallery, what may be called a spoiled first draught, or an unsuccessful study of him, in John Dashwood. The formality, the under-breeding, the meanness, are there; but the portrait is only half alive, and is felt to be even a little unnatural. Mr. Collins is perfectly natural, and perfectly alive. In fact, for all the “miniature,” there is something gigantic in the way in which a certain side, and more than one, of humanity, and especially eighteenth-century humanity, its Philistinism, its well-meaning but hide-bound morality, its formal pettiness, its grovelling respect for rank, its materialism, its selfishness, receives exhibition. I will not admit that one speech or one action of this inestimable man is incapable of being reconciled with reality, and I should not wonder if many of these words and actions are historically true.

This Swiftian quality shows up in this novel like nowhere else in the character of the unforgettable, the unexplainable Mr. Collins. Mr. Collins is really great; far greater than anything Addison ever produced, almost great enough for Fielding or Swift himself. People say no one was ever like him. But first{xvii}, he was like them; he exists—alive, enduring, more real than hundreds of prime ministers and archbishops, of “metals, semi-metals, and distinguished philosophers.” Secondly, I think it's risky to assume that an actual Mr. Collins couldn't have existed at the end of the eighteenth century. It's interesting that we have, in this same collection, what could be seen as a spoiled first draft, or a failed study of him, in John Dashwood. The formality, the lack of refinement, the meanness are there; but the portrait feels only half-alive and even a little unnatural. Mr. Collins is completely natural, and perfectly alive. In fact, despite the “miniature,” there's something enormous in the way one particular side, and more than one, of humanity—especially eighteenth-century humanity, with its Philistinism, its well-intentioned but narrow-minded morality, its formal pettiness, its submissive respect for rank, its materialism, its selfishness—comes to light. I refuse to believe that any speech or action from this invaluable man can't be reconciled with reality, and I wouldn't be surprised if many of these words and actions are historically accurate.

But the greatness of Mr. Collins could not have been so satisfactorily exhibited if his creatress had not adjusted so artfully to him the figures of Mr. Bennet and of Lady Catherine de Bourgh. The latter, like Mr. Collins himself, has been charged with exaggeration. There is, perhaps, a very faint shade of colour for the charge; but it seems to me very faint indeed. Even now I do not think that it would be impossible to find persons, especially female persons, not necessarily of noble birth, as overbearing, as{xviii} self-centred, as neglectful of good manners, as Lady Catherine. A hundred years ago, an earl’s daughter, the Lady Powerful (if not exactly Bountiful) of an out-of-the-way country parish, rich, long out of marital authority, and so forth, had opportunities of developing these agreeable characteristics which seldom present themselves now. As for Mr. Bennet, Miss Austen, and Mr. Darcy, and even Miss Elizabeth herself, were, I am inclined to think, rather hard on him for the “impropriety” of his conduct. His wife was evidently, and must always have been, a quite irreclaimable fool; and unless he had shot her or himself there was no way out of it for a man of sense and spirit but the ironic. From no other point of view is he open to any reproach, except for an excusable and not unnatural helplessness at the crisis of the elopement, and his utterances are the most acutely delightful in the consciously humorous kind—in the kind that we laugh with, not at—that even Miss Austen has put into the mouth of any of her characters. It is difficult to know whether he is most agreeable when talking to his wife, or when putting Mr. Collins through his paces; but the general sense of the world has probably been right in preferring to the first rank his consolation to the former when she maunders over the entail, “My dear, do not give way to such gloomy thoughts. Let us hope for better things. Let us flatter ourselves that I may be the survivor;” and his inquiry to his colossal cousin as to the compliments which Mr. Collins has just related as made by himself to Lady Catherine, “May I ask whether these pleasing attentions proceed from the impulse of the moment,{xix} or are the result of previous study?” These are the things which give Miss Austen’s readers the pleasant shocks, the delightful thrills, which are felt by the readers of Swift, of Fielding, and we may here add, of Thackeray, as they are felt by the readers of no other English author of fiction outside of these four.

Mr. Collins's greatness wouldn’t have been as effectively showcased if his creator hadn’t skillfully crafted Mr. Bennet and Lady Catherine de Bourgh around him. Lady Catherine, like Mr. Collins, has been accused of being exaggerated in her behavior. There might be a slight basis for that claim, but it seems pretty minimal to me. Even today, I believe it wouldn't be hard to find people, especially women, who aren't necessarily from noble backgrounds, as overbearing, self-centered, and rude as Lady Catherine. A hundred years ago, the daughter of a nobleman, the Lady Powerful (if not exactly Bountiful) from a remote country parish, wealthy and free from marital authority, had plenty of chances to develop these traits that are rare nowadays. As for Mr. Bennet, I think Miss Austen, Mr. Darcy, and even Miss Elizabeth were a bit harsh on him regarding the “impropriety” of his actions. His wife was clearly a completely lost cause, and unless he had shot her or himself, a man of sense and spirit had no choice but to be ironic. From any other perspective, he deserves no blame, except for a natural and understandable helplessness during the elopement crisis, and his remarks are the most delightfully sharp in the intentionally humorous style—in a way that we laugh with him, not at him—that even Miss Austen hasn’t given to any of her other characters. It’s hard to say when he’s most enjoyable, whether he’s talking to his wife or putting Mr. Collins in his place; however, it seems the general public has likely been right to prefer his comfort to her when she frets about the entail: “My dear, don’t succumb to such gloomy thoughts. Let’s hope for better things. Let’s flatter ourselves that I may be the survivor;” or his question to his pompous cousin about the compliments Mr. Collins just relayed as being given by himself to Lady Catherine: “May I ask whether these charming attentions come from a spontaneous impulse or are the result of prior planning?” These moments provide Miss Austen’s readers with the delightful shocks and thrills felt by readers of Swift, Fielding, and, we may add, Thackeray, in a way that no other English fiction author outside of these four can replicate.

The goodness of the minor characters in Pride and Prejudice has been already alluded to, and it makes a detailed dwelling on their beauties difficult in any space, and impossible in this. Mrs. Bennet we have glanced at, and it is not easy to say whether she is more exquisitely amusing or more horribly true. Much the same may be said of Kitty and Lydia; but it is not every author, even of genius, who would have differentiated with such unerring skill the effects of folly and vulgarity of intellect and disposition working upon the common weaknesses of woman at such different ages. With Mary, Miss Austen has taken rather less pains, though she has been even more unkind to her; not merely in the text, but, as we learn from those interesting traditional appendices which Mr. Austen Leigh has given us, in dooming her privately to marry “one of Mr. Philips’s clerks.” The habits of first copying and then retailing moral sentiments, of playing and singing too long in public, are, no doubt, grievous and criminal; but perhaps poor Mary was rather the scapegoat of the sins of blue stockings in that Fordyce-belectured generation. It is at any rate difficult not to extend to her a share of the respect and affection (affection and respect of a peculiar kind; doubtless), with which one regards Mr. Collins, when she draws the moral of Lydia’s fall. I{xx} sometimes wish that the exigencies of the story had permitted Miss Austen to unite these personages, and thus at once achieve a notable mating and soothe poor Mrs. Bennet’s anguish over the entail.

The goodness of the minor characters in Pride and Prejudice has already been mentioned, making it hard to fully explore their charms in any depth, and impossible in this context. We’ve touched on Mrs. Bennet, and it’s tough to decide whether she’s more amusing or painfully true. The same goes for Kitty and Lydia; not every brilliant author could so expertly differentiate between the effects of foolishness and the vulgarity of intellect and personality as they play out in the common weaknesses of women at different ages. With Mary, Miss Austen has put in a bit less effort, though she’s been even harsher on her; not just in the text, but as we learn from the intriguing traditional notes provided by Mr. Austen Leigh, by secretly condemning her to marry “one of Mr. Philips’s clerks.” The habits of endlessly parroting moral sentiments, and playing and singing too long in public, are certainly annoying and wrong; but maybe poor Mary was just the scapegoat for the sins of the blue-stocking women of that lectured generation. At any rate, it’s hard not to feel a sense of respect and affection (a unique kind of affection and respect, no doubt) for her, especially when she reflects on the moral lessons from Lydia’s downfall. I{xx} sometimes wish the demands of the story had allowed Miss Austen to bring these characters together, which would have created a memorable pairing and eased Mrs. Bennet’s worries about the entail.

The Bingleys and the Gardiners and the Lucases, Miss Darcy and Miss de Bourgh, Jane, Wickham, and the rest, must pass without special comment, further than the remark that Charlotte Lucas (her egregious papa, though delightful, is just a little on the thither side of the line between comedy and farce) is a wonderfully clever study in drab of one kind, and that Wickham (though something of Miss Austen’s hesitation of touch in dealing with young men appears) is a not much less notable sketch in drab of another. Only genius could have made Charlotte what she is, yet not disagreeable; Wickham what he is, without investing him either with a cheap Don Juanish attractiveness or a disgusting rascality. But the hero and the heroine are not tints to be dismissed.

The Bingleys, the Gardiners, the Lucases, Miss Darcy, Miss de Bourgh, Jane, Wickham, and everyone else don't need much commentary, except to say that Charlotte Lucas (even though her ridiculous father is charming, he's just a bit too far over the line between comedy and farce) is an impressively clever portrayal of one type of dullness, and Wickham (though Miss Austen’s uncertainty in portraying young men shows a bit) is a similarly notable depiction of another kind of dullness. Only true talent could create Charlotte as she is, still likable, and Wickham as he is, without making him either a cheap Don Juan type or a revolting rogue. But the hero and heroine are details that should not be overlooked.

Darcy has always seemed to me by far the best and most interesting of Miss Austen’s heroes; the only possible competitor being Henry Tilney, whose part is so slight and simple that it hardly enters into comparison. It has sometimes, I believe, been urged that his pride is unnatural at first in its expression and later in its yielding, while his falling in love at all is not extremely probable. Here again I cannot go with the objectors. Darcy’s own account of the way in which his pride had been pampered, is perfectly rational and sufficient; and nothing could be, psychologically speaking, a causa verior for its sudden restoration to healthy conditions than the shock of Elizabeth’s scornful refusal acting on a nature{xxi} ex hypothesi generous. Nothing in even our author is finer and more delicately touched than the change of his demeanour at the sudden meeting in the grounds of Pemberley. Had he been a bad prig or a bad coxcomb, he might have been still smarting under his rejection, or suspicious that the girl had come husband-hunting. His being neither is exactly consistent with the probable feelings of a man spoilt in the common sense, but not really injured in disposition, and thoroughly in love. As for his being in love, Elizabeth has given as just an exposition of the causes of that phenomenon as Darcy has of the conditions of his unregenerate state, only she has of course not counted in what was due to her own personal charm.

Darcy has always seemed to me the best and most interesting of Miss Austen’s heroes; the only other strong contender being Henry Tilney, whose role is so minor and straightforward that it hardly compares. It’s sometimes suggested that his pride is unnatural in how it first appears and later in how it softens, while his falling in love at all seems unlikely. I can’t agree with that perspective. Darcy’s explanation of how his pride has been inflated makes perfect sense, and there’s nothing more psychologically true that could restore it to healthy levels than the shock of Elizabeth’s scornful refusal hitting a nature that is, by assumption, generous. Nothing in even our author’s work is finer or more delicately expressed than the change in his behavior at the unexpected meeting in the grounds of Pemberley. If he had been a bad snob or a bad fool, he might still have been smarting from his rejection or suspicious that the girl was out to find a husband. That he is neither aligns perfectly with how a man might feel who has been spoiled in a reasonable way but isn’t truly harmed in character, and is completely in love. As for his feelings of love, Elizabeth offers as accurate an explanation of why that happens as Darcy does for the conditions of his earlier state, although she hasn’t taken into account the effect of her own personal charm.

The secret of that charm many men and not a few women, from Miss Austen herself downwards, have felt, and like most charms it is a thing rather to be felt than to be explained. Elizabeth of course belongs to the allegro or allegra division of the army of Venus. Miss Austen was always provokingly chary of description in regard to her beauties; and except the fine eyes, and a hint or two that she had at any rate sometimes a bright complexion, and was not very tall, we hear nothing about her looks. But her chief difference from other heroines of the lively type seems to lie first in her being distinctly clever—almost strong-minded, in the better sense of that objectionable word—and secondly in her being entirely destitute of ill-nature for all her propensity to tease and the sharpness of her tongue. Elizabeth can give at least as good as she gets when she is attacked; but she never “scratches,” and she never attacks first. Some of the merest obsoletenesses of phrase and{xxii} manner give one or two of her early speeches a slight pertness, but that is nothing, and when she comes to serious business, as in the great proposal scene with Darcy (which is, as it should be, the climax of the interest of the book), and in the final ladies’ battle with Lady Catherine, she is unexceptionable. Then too she is a perfectly natural girl. She does not disguise from herself or anybody that she resents Darcy’s first ill-mannered personality with as personal a feeling. (By the way, the reproach that the ill-manners of this speech are overdone is certainly unjust; for things of the same kind, expressed no doubt less stiltedly but more coarsely, might have been heard in more than one ball-room during this very year from persons who ought to have been no worse bred than Darcy.) And she lets the injury done to Jane and the contempt shown to the rest of her family aggravate this resentment in the healthiest way in the world.

The secret of that charm has been felt by many men and quite a few women, from Miss Austen herself onward, and like most charms, it's more about feeling than explaining. Elizabeth definitely belongs to the allegro or allegra side of the Venus army. Miss Austen was always frustratingly sparing with descriptions of her beauties; aside from her lovely eyes and a hint or two suggesting she sometimes had a bright complexion and wasn't very tall, we don't hear much about her appearance. But her main distinction from other lively heroines seems to be that she is clearly clever—almost strong-minded, in the best sense of that often misused term—and completely lacking in malice despite her tendency to tease and her sharp tongue. Elizabeth can certainly hold her own when attacked; however, she never "scratches," and she never strikes first. Some of the outdated phrases and{xxii} manner make a couple of her early speeches sound slightly cheeky, but that’s minor, and when it comes to serious moments, like the pivotal proposal scene with Darcy (which is rightly the climax of the book), and the final showdown with Lady Catherine, she is flawless. Additionally, she is a perfectly natural girl. She doesn’t hide from herself or anyone else that she takes offense at Darcy’s initial rudeness very personally. (By the way, the criticism that the rudeness in this speech is exaggerated is definitely unfair; similar types of remarks, though expressed less formally but more crudely, could have been heard in more than one ballroom this very year from people who should have been no less well-mannered than Darcy.) And she allows the wrong done to Jane and the disdain directed at her family to intensify this resentment in the healthiest way possible.

Still, all this does not explain her charm, which, taking beauty as a common form of all heroines, may perhaps consist in the addition to her playfulness, her wit, her affectionate and natural disposition, of a certain fearlessness very uncommon in heroines of her type and age. Nearly all of them would have been in speechless awe of the magnificent Darcy; nearly all of them would have palpitated and fluttered at the idea of proposals, even naughty ones, from the fascinating Wickham. Elizabeth, with nothing offensive, nothing viraginous, nothing of the “New Woman” about her, has by nature what the best modern (not “new”) women have by education and experience, a perfect freedom from the idea that all men may bully her if they choose, and that most will{xxiii} away with her if they can. Though not in the least “impudent and mannish grown,” she has no mere sensibility, no nasty niceness about her. The form of passion common and likely to seem natural in Miss Austen’s day was so invariably connected with the display of one or the other, or both of these qualities, that she has not made Elizabeth outwardly passionate. But I, at least, have not the slightest doubt that she would have married Darcy just as willingly without Pemberley as with it, and anybody who can read between lines will not find the lovers’ conversations in the final chapters so frigid as they might have looked to the Della Cruscans of their own day, and perhaps do look to the Della Cruscans of this.

Still, none of this explains her charm, which, if we take beauty as a common trait of all heroines, might consist of her playful nature, her wit, her affectionate and genuine personality, combined with a certain fearlessness that's rare in heroines of her type and age. Almost all of them would have been speechless in awe of the impressive Darcy; nearly all would have fluttered at the thought of proposals, even mischievous ones, from the captivating Wickham. Elizabeth, with nothing offensive, nothing aggressive, and nothing of the “New Woman” about her, naturally possesses what the best modern (not “new”) women gain through education and experience—a complete freedom from the notion that all men can dominate her if they want, and that most will{xxiii} take advantage of her if they can. Even though she isn’t “impudent or manly,” she doesn't have excessive sensitivity or unpleasant niceness. The kind of passion commonplace and likely to seem natural in Miss Austen’s time was usually linked with displaying one or both of these traits, so she hasn’t made Elizabeth outwardly passionate. But I, for one, have no doubt that she would have married Darcy just as happily without Pemberley as with it, and anyone who can read between the lines will not find the lovers’ conversations in the final chapters as cold as they might have appeared to the critics of their day, and perhaps do seem to those of today.

And, after all, what is the good of seeking for the reason of charm?—it is there. There were better sense in the sad mechanic exercise of determining the reason of its absence where it is not. In the novels of the last hundred years there are vast numbers of young ladies with whom it might be a pleasure to fall in love; there are at least five with whom, as it seems to me, no man of taste and spirit can help doing so. Their names are, in chronological order, Elizabeth Bennet, Diana Vernon, Argemone Lavington, Beatrix Esmond, and Barbara Grant. I should have been most in love with Beatrix and Argemone; I should, I think, for mere occasional companionship, have preferred Diana and Barbara. But to live with and to marry, I do not know that any one of the four can come into competition with Elizabeth.

And really, what's the point of searching for the reason behind charm?—it just exists. It would make more sense to sadly ponder why it's missing where it isn't present. Over the past hundred years in novels, there are countless young women that one could easily fall in love with; at least five stand out to me as women of taste and spirit that no man could resist loving. Their names, in order, are Elizabeth Bennet, Diana Vernon, Argemone Lavington, Beatrix Esmond, and Barbara Grant. I think I would have fallen most deeply for Beatrix and Argemone; for casual company, I would likely prefer Diana and Barbara. However, when it comes to living with and marrying, I can't see any of the four competing with Elizabeth.

George Saintsbury.
{xxiv}

George Saintsbury.
{xxiv}

{xxv} List of Illustrations.

 PAGE
Frontispieceiv
Title-pagev
Dedicationvii
Heading to Prefaceix
Heading to List of Illustrationsxxv
Heading to Chapter I. 1
“He came down to see the place”2
Mr. and Mrs. Bennet5
“I hope Mr. Bingley will like it”6
“I’m the tallest”9
“He rode a black horse”10
“When the party entered”12
“She is tolerable”15
Heading to Chapter IV.18
Heading to Chapter V.22
“Without once opening his lips”24
Tailpiece to Chapter V.26
Heading to Chapter VI.27
“The entreaties of several”31
“A note for Miss Bennet”36
“Cheerful prognostics”40
“The apothecary came”43
“Covering a screen”45
“Mrs. Bennet and her two youngest girls”53
Heading to Chapter X.60
“No, no; stay where you are”67
“Piling up the fire”69
Heading to Chapter XII.75
Heading to Chapter XIII.78
Heading to Chapter XIV.84
“Protested that he never read novels”87
Heading to Chapter XV.89
Heading to Chapter XVI.95
“The officers of the ——shire”97
“Delighted to see their dear friend again”108
Heading to Chapter XVIII.113
“Such very superior dancing is not often seen”118
“To assure you in the most animated language”132
Heading to Chapter XX.139
“They entered the breakfast-room”143
Heading to Chapter XXI.146
“Walked back with them”148
Heading to Chapter XXII.154
“So much love and eloquence”156
“Protested he must be entirely mistaken”161
“Whenever she spoke in a low voice”166
Heading to Chapter XXIV.168
Heading to Chapter XXV.175
“Offended two or three young ladies”177
“Will you come and see me?”181
“On the stairs”189
“At the door”194
“In conversation with the ladies”198
“Lady Catherine,” said she, “you have given me a treasure”200
Heading to Chapter XXX.209
“He never failed to inform them”211
“The gentlemen accompanied him”213
Heading to Chapter XXXI.215
Heading to Chapter XXXII.221
“Accompanied by their aunt”225
“On looking up”228
Heading to Chapter XXXIV.235
“Hearing herself called”243
Heading to Chapter XXXVI.253
“Meeting accidentally in town”256
“His parting obeisance”261
“Dawson”263
“The elevation of his feelings”267
“They had forgotten to leave any message”270
“How nicely we are crammed in!”272
Heading to Chapter XL.278
“I am determined never to speak of it again”283
“When Colonel Miller’s regiment went away”285
“Tenderly flirting”290
The arrival of the Gardiners294
“Conjecturing as to the date”301
Heading to Chapter XLIV.318
“To make herself agreeable to all”321
“Engaged by the river”327
Heading to Chapter XLVI.334
“I have not an instant to lose”339
“The first pleasing earnest of their welcome”345
The Post359
“To whom I have related the affair”363
Heading to Chapter XLIX.368
“But perhaps you would like to read it”370
“The spiteful old ladies”377
“With an affectionate smile”385
“I am sure she did not listen”393
“Mr. Darcy with him”404
“Jane happened to look round”415
“Mrs. Long and her nieces”420
“Lizzy, my dear, I want to speak to you”422
Heading to Chapter LVI.431
“After a short survey”434
“But now it comes out”442
“The efforts of his aunt”448
“Unable to utter a syllable”457
“The obsequious civility”466
Heading to Chapter LXI.472
The End476



Chapter I.

IT is a truth universally acknowledged, that a single man in possession of a good fortune must be in want of a wife.

IIt’s a widely accepted truth that a single man with a good fortune must be looking for a wife.

However little known the feelings or views of such a man may be on his first entering a neighbourhood, this truth is so well fixed in the minds of the surrounding families, that he is considered as the rightful property of some one or other of their daughters.

However little known the feelings or views of such a man may be when he first arrives in a neighborhood, this truth is so firmly established in the minds of the surrounding families that he is seen as the rightful match for one of their daughters.

“My dear Mr. Bennet,” said his lady to him one day, “have you heard that Netherfield Park is let at last?{2}

“My dear Mr. Bennet,” his wife said to him one day, “have you heard that Netherfield Park is finally rented?”{2}

Mr. Bennet replied that he had not.

Mr. Bennet replied that he hadn’t.

“But it is,” returned she; “for Mrs. Long has just been here, and she told me all about it.”

“But it is,” she replied; “because Mrs. Long just came by, and she told me everything about it.”

Mr. Bennet made no answer.

Mr. Bennet didn’t respond.

“Do not you want to know who has taken it?” cried his wife, impatiently.

“Don't you want to know who took it?” his wife exclaimed, impatiently.

You want to tell me, and I have no objection to hearing it.”

You want to tell me, and I’m all ears.

“He came down to see the place”

“He came down to check out the place”

[Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

[Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

This was invitation enough.

This was more than enough.

“Why, my dear, you must know, Mrs. Long says that Netherfield is taken by a young man of large fortune from the north of England; that he came down on Monday in a chaise and four to see the place, and was so much delighted with it that he agreed with Mr. Morris immediately; that he is to take possession before Michaelmas, and some of his servants are to be in the house by the end of next week.{3}

“Why, my dear, you should know that Mrs. Long says Netherfield has been rented by a wealthy young man from the north of England. He came down on Monday in a fancy carriage to check out the place and was so impressed that he made a deal with Mr. Morris right away. He’s supposed to move in before Michaelmas, and some of his staff will be in the house by the end of next week.{3}

“What is his name?”

"What's his name?"

“Bingley.”

"Bingley."

“Is he married or single?”

"Is he married or single?"

“Oh, single, my dear, to be sure! A single man of large fortune; four or five thousand a year. What a fine thing for our girls!”

“Oh, absolutely, my dear! A single man with a substantial fortune; four or five thousand a year. What a great opportunity for our girls!”

“How so? how can it affect them?”

“How so? How can it affect them?”

“My dear Mr. Bennet,” replied his wife, “how can you be so tiresome? You must know that I am thinking of his marrying one of them.”

“My dear Mr. Bennet,” his wife replied, “how can you be so annoying? You must realize that I’m considering him marrying one of them.”

“Is that his design in settling here?”

“Is that his plan for settling here?”

“Design? Nonsense, how can you talk so! But it is very likely that he may fall in love with one of them, and therefore you must visit him as soon as he comes.”

“Design? Nonsense, how can you speak like that! But it’s very likely that he might fall in love with one of them, so you need to visit him as soon as he arrives.”

“I see no occasion for that. You and the girls may go—or you may send them by themselves, which perhaps will be still better; for as you are as handsome as any of them, Mr. Bingley might like you the best of the party.”

“I don’t see a reason for that. You and the girls can go—or you might send them on their own, which might be even better; because since you're as attractive as any of them, Mr. Bingley might prefer you over the rest of the group.”

“My dear, you flatter me. I certainly have had my share of beauty, but I do not pretend to be anything extraordinary now. When a woman has five grown-up daughters, she ought to give over thinking of her own beauty.”

"My dear, you're too kind. I definitely have had my share of beauty, but I’m not claiming to be anything special anymore. When a woman has five adult daughters, she really should stop thinking about her own looks."

“In such cases, a woman has not often much beauty to think of.”

“In such cases, a woman often doesn’t have much beauty to consider.”

“But, my dear, you must indeed go and see Mr. Bingley when he comes into the neighbourhood.”

“But, my dear, you really should go and see Mr. Bingley when he comes into the area.”

“It is more than I engage for, I assure you.”

“It’s more than I can promise, I assure you.”

“But consider your daughters. Only think what an establishment it would be for one of them. Sir William and Lady Lucas are determined to go, merely on that account; for in general, you know, they visit no new{4} comers. Indeed you must go, for it will be impossible for us to visit him, if you do not.”

“But think about your daughters. Just imagine what a great opportunity it would be for one of them. Sir William and Lady Lucas are set on going, just for that reason; because generally, you know, they don't visit newcomers. Honestly, you have to go, because it will be impossible for us to visit him if you don’t.”

“You are over scrupulous, surely. I dare say Mr. Bingley will be very glad to see you; and I will send a few lines by you to assure him of my hearty consent to his marrying whichever he chooses of the girls—though I must throw in a good word for my little Lizzy.”

“You're being overly careful, for sure. I’m sure Mr. Bingley will be very happy to see you, and I’ll send him a quick note through you to let him know I wholeheartedly support him marrying any of the girls he chooses—though I must mention my little Lizzy in a positive light.”

“I desire you will do no such thing. Lizzy is not a bit better than the others: and I am sure she is not half so handsome as Jane, nor half so good-humoured as Lydia. But you are always giving her the preference.”

“I don’t want you to do that. Lizzy is no better than the others, and I’m sure she’s not nearly as pretty as Jane, nor as cheerful as Lydia. But you always prefer her.”

“They have none of them much to recommend them,” replied he: “they are all silly and ignorant like other girls; but Lizzy has something more of quickness than her sisters.”

“They don’t have much to offer,” he replied. “They’re all just as silly and ignorant as other girls, but Lizzy is quicker-witted than her sisters.”

“Mr. Bennet, how can you abuse your own children in such a way? You take delight in vexing me. You have no compassion on my poor nerves.”

“Mr. Bennet, how can you treat your own children like this? You enjoy annoying me. You have no sympathy for my poor nerves.”

“You mistake me, my dear. I have a high respect for your nerves. They are my old friends. I have heard you mention them with consideration these twenty years at least.”

"You've got me wrong, my dear. I have a lot of respect for your nerves. They’re my old friends. I've heard you talk about them with care for at least twenty years."

“Ah, you do not know what I suffer.”

“Ah, you have no idea what I'm going through.”

“But I hope you will get over it, and live to see many young men of four thousand a year come into the neighbourhood.”

“But I hope you'll get past it and live to see many young men with an income of four thousand a year move into the area.”

“It will be no use to us, if twenty such should come, since you will not visit them.”

“It won’t be helpful to us if twenty of them come, since you won’t visit them.”

“Depend upon it, my dear, that when there are twenty, I will visit them all.”

"Trust me, my dear, that when there are twenty, I will see them all."

Mr. Bennet was so odd a mixture of quick parts, sarcastic humour, reserve, and caprice, that the experience of three-and-twenty years had been insufficient to{5} make his wife understand his character. Her mind was less difficult to develope. She was a woman of mean understanding, little information, and uncertain temper. When she was discontented, she fancied herself nervous. The business of her life was to get her daughters married: its solace was visiting and news.

Mr. Bennet was such an odd mix of sharp intellect, sarcastic humor, emotional distance, and unpredictability that even after twenty-three years, his wife still struggled to understand him. Her character was easier to read. She was a woman of average intelligence, limited knowledge, and an unpredictable mood. When she felt unhappy, she thought of herself as nervous. The main focus of her life was getting her daughters married, and her comfort came from visiting people and gossiping.

Mr. & Mrs. Bennet

Mr. & Mrs. Bennet

[Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

[Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

I hope Mr. Bingley will enjoy it.

CHAPTER II.

MR. BENNET was among the earliest of those who waited on Mr. Bingley. He had always intended to visit him, though to the last always assuring his wife that he should not go; and till the evening after the visit was paid she had no knowledge of it. It was then disclosed in the following manner. Observing his second daughter employed in trimming a hat, he suddenly addressed her with,—

MR. BENNET was one of the first to pay a visit to Mr. Bingley. He had always planned to go, even though he continually told his wife he wouldn’t, and she remained unaware of his visit until the evening after it happened. It was revealed in this way. Noticing his second daughter working on a hat, he suddenly spoke to her, saying,—

“I hope Mr. Bingley will like it, Lizzy.”

“I hope Mr. Bingley will like it, Lizzy.”

“We are not in a way to know what Mr. Bingley likes,” said her mother, resentfully, “since we are not to visit.{7}

“We don’t really know what Mr. Bingley likes,” her mother said resentfully, “since we’re not allowed to visit.{7}

“But you forget, mamma,” said Elizabeth, “that we shall meet him at the assemblies, and that Mrs. Long has promised to introduce him.”

“But you forget, Mom,” said Elizabeth, “that we’ll see him at the gatherings, and that Mrs. Long has promised to introduce him.”

“I do not believe Mrs. Long will do any such thing. She has two nieces of her own. She is a selfish, hypocritical woman, and I have no opinion of her.”

“I don’t think Mrs. Long would do anything like that. She has two nieces of her own. She’s a selfish, hypocritical woman, and I have no respect for her.”

“No more have I,” said Mr. Bennet; “and I am glad to find that you do not depend on her serving you.”

“No more do I,” said Mr. Bennet; “and I’m glad to see that you’re not relying on her to serve you.”

Mrs. Bennet deigned not to make any reply; but, unable to contain herself, began scolding one of her daughters.

Mrs. Bennet chose not to respond; however, unable to hold back, she started yelling at one of her daughters.

“Don’t keep coughing so, Kitty, for heaven’s sake! Have a little compassion on my nerves. You tear them to pieces.”

“Stop coughing like that, Kitty, for heaven’s sake! Have a little mercy on my nerves. You’re making them frayed.”

“Kitty has no discretion in her coughs,” said her father; “she times them ill.”

"Kitty doesn't know how to control her coughs," her father said; "she times them badly."

“I do not cough for my own amusement,” replied Kitty, fretfully. “When is your next ball to be, Lizzy?”

“I’m not coughing just for my own entertainment,” Kitty replied, irritated. “When is your next ball, Lizzy?”

“To-morrow fortnight.”

“Two weeks from tomorrow.”

“Ay, so it is,” cried her mother, “and Mrs. Long does not come back till the day before; so, it will be impossible for her to introduce him, for she will not know him herself.”

“Ay, so it is,” exclaimed her mother, “and Mrs. Long doesn’t return until the day before; so, it will be impossible for her to introduce him since she won’t know him herself.”

“Then, my dear, you may have the advantage of your friend, and introduce Mr. Bingley to her.”

“Then, my dear, you can take advantage of your friend and introduce Mr. Bingley to her.”

“Impossible, Mr. Bennet, impossible, when I am not acquainted with him myself; how can you be so teasing?”

“Impossible, Mr. Bennet, impossible! Since I don't even know him myself, how can you be so annoying?”

“I honour your circumspection. A fortnight’s acquaintance is certainly very little. One cannot know what a man really is by the end of a fortnight. But if we do not venture, somebody else will; and after all, Mrs. Long and her nieces must stand their chance; and, therefore,{8} as she will think it an act of kindness, if you decline the office, I will take it on myself.”

“I respect your caution. Two weeks is definitely too short to really understand someone. But if we don’t take the chance, someone else will; and Mrs. Long and her nieces deserve a shot at it too. So, since she’ll see it as a kind gesture if you turn it down, I’ll take it on myself.”

The girls stared at their father. Mrs. Bennet said only, “Nonsense, nonsense!”

The girls looked at their dad. Mrs. Bennet just said, “Nonsense, nonsense!”

“What can be the meaning of that emphatic exclamation?” cried he. “Do you consider the forms of introduction, and the stress that is laid on them, as nonsense? I cannot quite agree with you there. What say you, Mary? For you are a young lady of deep reflection, I know, and read great books, and make extracts.”

“What could that strong exclamation mean?” he exclaimed. “Do you think the way we introduce things and the emphasis we put on them is nonsense? I can't fully agree with you there. What do you think, Mary? I know you're a thoughtful young lady, and you read important books and take notes.”

Mary wished to say something very sensible, but knew not how.

Mary wanted to say something really smart, but she didn't know how.

“While Mary is adjusting her ideas,” he continued, “let us return to Mr. Bingley.”

“While Mary is working on her thoughts,” he continued, “let’s go back to Mr. Bingley.”

“I am sick of Mr. Bingley,” cried his wife.

“I’m fed up with Mr. Bingley,” his wife exclaimed.

“I am sorry to hear that; but why did you not tell me so before? If I had known as much this morning, I certainly would not have called on him. It is very unlucky; but as I have actually paid the visit, we cannot escape the acquaintance now.”

“I’m sorry to hear that; but why didn’t you tell me earlier? If I had known this morning, I definitely wouldn’t have gone to see him. It’s really unfortunate; but since I’ve already made the visit, we can’t avoid knowing him now.”

The astonishment of the ladies was just what he wished—that of Mrs. Bennet perhaps surpassing the rest; though when the first tumult of joy was over, she began to declare that it was what she had expected all the while.

The ladies were exactly as shocked as he hoped, especially Mrs. Bennet, though once the initial excitement wore off, she started saying that it was what she had expected all along.

“How good it was in you, my dear Mr. Bennet! But I knew I should persuade you at last. I was sure you loved your girls too well to neglect such an acquaintance. Well, how pleased I am! And it is such a good joke, too, that you should have gone this morning, and never said a word about it till now.”

“How wonderful it was of you, my dear Mr. Bennet! I knew I would eventually convince you. I was certain you cared too much for your daughters to ignore such a connection. Well, I'm so happy! And it’s such a funny coincidence that you went this morning and didn’t mention it until now.”

“Now, Kitty, you may cough as much as you choose,” said Mr. Bennet; and, as he spoke, he left the room, fatigued with the raptures of his wife.{9}

“Now, Kitty, you can cough as much as you want,” Mr. Bennet said; and, as he spoke, he left the room, exhausted from his wife's excitement.{9}

“What an excellent father you have, girls,” said she, when the door was shut. “I do not know how you will ever make him amends for his kindness; or me either, for that matter. At our time of life, it is not so pleasant, I can tell you, to be making new acquaintances every day; but for your sakes we would do anything. Lydia, my love, though you are the youngest, I dare say Mr. Bingley will dance with you at the next ball.”

“What a wonderful dad you have, girls,” she said after closing the door. “I really don’t know how you’ll ever repay him for his kindness; or me for that matter. At our age, making new acquaintances every day isn’t exactly enjoyable, I can assure you, but we’d do anything for you. Lydia, my dear, even though you are the youngest, I bet Mr. Bingley will dance with you at the next ball.”

“Oh,” said Lydia, stoutly, “I am not afraid; for though I am the youngest, I’m the tallest.”

“Oh,” said Lydia confidently, “I’m not afraid; because even though I am the youngest, I’m the tallest.”

The rest of the evening was spent in conjecturing how soon he would return Mr. Bennet’s visit, and determining when they should ask him to dinner.

The rest of the evening was spent wondering how soon he would return Mr. Bennet’s visit and deciding when they should invite him to dinner.

“I’m the tallest{10}

“I’m the tallest”


He rode a black horse.

CHAPTER III.

NOT all that Mrs. Bennet, however, with the assistance of her five daughters, could ask on the subject, was sufficient to draw from her husband any satisfactory description of Mr. Bingley. They attacked him in various ways, with barefaced questions, ingenious suppositions, and distant surmises; but he eluded the skill of them all; and they were at{11} last obliged to accept the second-hand intelligence of their neighbour, Lady Lucas. Her report was highly favourable. Sir William had been delighted with him. He was quite young, wonderfully handsome, extremely agreeable, and, to crown the whole, he meant to be at the next assembly with a large party. Nothing could be more delightful! To be fond of dancing was a certain step towards falling in love; and very lively hopes of Mr. Bingley’s heart were entertained.

NDespite all of Mrs. Bennet's efforts, along with her five daughters, they couldn't get a clear description of Mr. Bingley from their husband. They tried various approaches—direct questions, clever guesses, and vague hints—but he managed to dodge all their inquiries. In the end, they had to settle for the second-hand information from their neighbor, Lady Lucas. Her report was extremely positive. Sir William was thrilled with him. He was very young, incredibly handsome, very pleasant, and, to top it off, he planned to attend the next assembly with a large group. Nothing could be more exciting! Enjoying dancing was definitely a sign of falling in love, and there were strong hopes for Mr. Bingley’s affection.

“If I can but see one of my daughters happily settled at Netherfield,” said Mrs. Bennet to her husband, “and all the others equally well married, I shall have nothing to wish for.”

“If I can just see one of my daughters happily settled at Netherfield,” said Mrs. Bennet to her husband, “and all the others married well too, I won’t have anything left to wish for.”

In a few days Mr. Bingley returned Mr. Bennet’s visit, and sat about ten minutes with him in his library. He had entertained hopes of being admitted to a sight of the young ladies, of whose beauty he had heard much; but he saw only the father. The ladies were somewhat more fortunate, for they had the advantage of ascertaining, from an upper window, that he wore a blue coat and rode a black horse.

In a few days, Mr. Bingley came back to visit Mr. Bennet and spent about ten minutes with him in his library. He had hoped to catch a glimpse of the young ladies, whose beauty he had heard a lot about, but he only met their father. The ladies had a bit better luck, as they were able to see from an upstairs window that he was wearing a blue coat and riding a black horse.

An invitation to dinner was soon afterwards despatched; and already had Mrs. Bennet planned the courses that were to do credit to her housekeeping, when an answer arrived which deferred it all. Mr. Bingley was obliged to be in town the following day, and consequently unable to accept the honour of their invitation, etc. Mrs. Bennet was quite disconcerted. She could not imagine what business he could have in town so soon after his arrival in Hertfordshire; and she began to fear that he might always be flying about from one place to another, and never settled at Netherfield as he ought to be. Lady Lucas quieted her fears a little by starting the idea of his{12}

An invitation to dinner was quickly sent out, and Mrs. Bennet was already planning the dishes to show off her cooking skills when a response came that changed everything. Mr. Bingley had to be in town the next day and, as a result, couldn’t accept their invitation. Mrs. Bennet was quite upset. She couldn’t understand what he could possibly need to do in town so soon after arriving in Hertfordshire, and she began to worry that he would always be moving around and never settle down at Netherfield like he should. Lady Lucas calmed her worries a bit by suggesting the idea of his{12}

“When the Party entered”

“When the Party showed up”

[Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

[Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

being gone to London only to get a large party for the ball; and a report soon followed that Mr. Bingley was to bring twelve ladies and seven gentlemen with him to the assembly. The girls grieved over such a number of{13} ladies; but were comforted the day before the ball by hearing that, instead of twelve, he had brought only six with him from London, his five sisters and a cousin. And when the party entered the assembly-room, it consisted of only five altogether: Mr. Bingley, his two sisters, the husband of the eldest, and another young man.

being gone to London just to gather a big group for the ball; and a rumor quickly spread that Mr. Bingley was bringing twelve ladies and seven gentlemen with him to the assembly. The girls were upset about such a large number of{13} ladies; but they were reassured the day before the ball when they heard that, instead of twelve, he had only brought six with him from London: his five sisters and a cousin. And when the group entered the assembly room, it included only five in total: Mr. Bingley, his two sisters, the husband of the eldest, and another young man.

Mr. Bingley was good-looking and gentlemanlike: he had a pleasant countenance, and easy, unaffected manners. His sisters were fine women, with an air of decided fashion. His brother-in-law, Mr. Hurst, merely looked the gentleman; but his friend Mr. Darcy soon drew the attention of the room by his fine, tall person, handsome features, noble mien, and the report, which was in general circulation within five minutes after his entrance, of his having ten thousand a year. The gentlemen pronounced him to be a fine figure of a man, the ladies declared he was much handsomer than Mr. Bingley, and he was looked at with great admiration for about half the evening, till his manners gave a disgust which turned the tide of his popularity; for he was discovered to be proud, to be above his company, and above being pleased; and not all his large estate in Derbyshire could save him from having a most forbidding, disagreeable countenance, and being unworthy to be compared with his friend.

Mr. Bingley was attractive and charming: he had a pleasant face and easy, natural manners. His sisters were beautiful women with a clear sense of style. His brother-in-law, Mr. Hurst, just looked the part of a gentleman; but his friend Mr. Darcy quickly caught everyone's attention with his tall stature, good looks, dignified presence, and the rumor, which spread around the room within minutes of his arrival, that he had an income of ten thousand a year. The men considered him a striking figure, the women declared he was much better-looking than Mr. Bingley, and he was admired for about half the evening until his behavior sparked a backlash against him. It turned out that he was proud, aloof, and hard to please; and not even his large estate in Derbyshire could spare him from having a rather intimidating and unpleasant demeanor, making him unworthy of being compared to his friend.

Mr. Bingley had soon made himself acquainted with all the principal people in the room: he was lively and unreserved, danced every dance, was angry that the ball closed so early, and talked of giving one himself at Netherfield. Such amiable qualities must speak for themselves. What a contrast between him and his friend! Mr. Darcy danced only once with Mrs. Hurst and once with Miss Bingley, declined being introduced to{14} any other lady, and spent the rest of the evening in walking about the room, speaking occasionally to one of his own party. His character was decided. He was the proudest, most disagreeable man in the world, and everybody hoped that he would never come there again. Amongst the most violent against him was Mrs. Bennet, whose dislike of his general behaviour was sharpened into particular resentment by his having slighted one of her daughters.

Mr. Bingley quickly got to know all the important people in the room: he was cheerful and outgoing, danced every dance, was upset that the ball ended so early, and talked about throwing one himself at Netherfield. Such pleasant traits speak for themselves. What a contrast to his friend! Mr. Darcy only danced once with Mrs. Hurst and once with Miss Bingley, refused to be introduced to{14} any other lady, and spent the rest of the evening walking around the room, occasionally talking to someone in his own group. His character was clear. He was the proudest, most unpleasant man around, and everyone wished he would never come back. Among those most strongly opposed to him was Mrs. Bennet, whose dislike for his overall behavior turned into special resentment after he had ignored one of her daughters.

Elizabeth Bennet had been obliged, by the scarcity of gentlemen, to sit down for two dances; and during part of that time, Mr. Darcy had been standing near enough for her to overhear a conversation between him and Mr. Bingley, who came from the dance for a few minutes to press his friend to join it.

Elizabeth Bennet had to sit out two dances because there weren’t many gentlemen available, and during some of that time, Mr. Darcy was close enough for her to overhear a conversation between him and Mr. Bingley, who had stepped away from the dance for a few minutes to urge his friend to join in.

“Come, Darcy,” said he, “I must have you dance. I hate to see you standing about by yourself in this stupid manner. You had much better dance.”

“Come on, Darcy,” he said, “you have to dance. I can’t stand seeing you just standing there by yourself like that. You’d be much better off dancing.”

“I certainly shall not. You know how I detest it, unless I am particularly acquainted with my partner. At such an assembly as this, it would be insupportable. Your sisters are engaged, and there is not another woman in the room whom it would not be a punishment to me to stand up with.”

“I definitely won't. You know how much I hate it, unless I know my partner really well. At an event like this, it would be unbearable. Your sisters are busy, and there isn't another woman in the room that I wouldn't find it painful to dance with.”

“I would not be so fastidious as you are,” cried Bingley, “for a kingdom! Upon my honour, I never met with so many pleasant girls in my life as I have this evening; and there are several of them, you see, uncommonly pretty.”

“I wouldn't be as picky as you are,” Bingley exclaimed, “even for a kingdom! Honestly, I’ve never met so many lovely girls in my life as I have tonight; and several of them are really quite beautiful.”

You are dancing with the only handsome girl in the room,” said Mr. Darcy, looking at the eldest Miss Bennet.

"You are dancing with the only attractive girl in the room,” said Mr. Darcy, looking at the eldest Miss Bennet.

“Oh, she is the most beautiful creature I ever beheld!{15} But there is one of her sisters sitting down just behind you, who is very pretty, and I dare say very agreeable. Do let me ask my partner to introduce you.”

“Oh, she is the most beautiful person I’ve ever seen!{15} But there’s one of her sisters sitting right behind you who is really pretty, and I’m sure she’s lovely too. Let me ask my partner to introduce you.”

“She is tolerable”

"She's okay"

[Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

[Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

“Which do you mean?” and turning round, he looked for a moment at Elizabeth, till, catching her eye, he withdrew his own, and coldly said, “She is tolerable: but not handsome enough to tempt me; and I am in no humour at present to give consequence to young ladies who are slighted by other men. You had better return to your{16} partner and enjoy her smiles, for you are wasting your time with me.”

“Which one are you talking about?” He turned around and briefly looked at Elizabeth, but once he caught her eye, he looked away and coolly said, “She’s okay, but not pretty enough to interest me; and I’m not in the mood right now to pay attention to young women who are overlooked by other guys. You’d be better off going back to your{16} partner and enjoying her attention, because you’re just wasting your time with me.”

Mr. Bingley followed his advice. Mr. Darcy walked off; and Elizabeth remained with no very cordial feelings towards him. She told the story, however, with great spirit among her friends; for she had a lively, playful disposition, which delighted in anything ridiculous.

Mr. Bingley took his advice. Mr. Darcy walked away, leaving Elizabeth with not very friendly feelings toward him. She shared the story with great enthusiasm among her friends because she had a lively, playful personality that loved anything silly.

The evening altogether passed off pleasantly to the whole family. Mrs. Bennet had seen her eldest daughter much admired by the Netherfield party. Mr. Bingley had danced with her twice, and she had been distinguished by his sisters. Jane was as much gratified by this as her mother could be, though in a quieter way. Elizabeth felt Jane’s pleasure. Mary had heard herself mentioned to Miss Bingley as the most accomplished girl in the neighbourhood; and Catherine and Lydia had been fortunate enough to be never without partners, which was all that they had yet learnt to care for at a ball. They returned, therefore, in good spirits to Longbourn, the village where they lived, and of which they were the principal inhabitants. They found Mr. Bennet still up. With a book, he was regardless of time; and on the present occasion he had a good deal of curiosity as to the event of an evening which had raised such splendid expectations. He had rather hoped that all his wife’s views on the stranger would be disappointed; but he soon found that he had a very different story to hear.

The evening went well for the whole family. Mrs. Bennet had seen her oldest daughter receive a lot of admiration from the Netherfield group. Mr. Bingley had danced with her twice, and his sisters had recognized her. Jane was as happy about this as her mother could be, though in a more subdued way. Elizabeth shared in Jane’s joy. Mary had overheard Miss Bingley call her the most accomplished girl in the area; and Catherine and Lydia had been lucky enough to always have partners, which was all they cared about at a dance. They returned to Longbourn, the village where they lived and were the main residents, in good spirits. They found Mr. Bennet still awake. With a book, he lost track of time; and this time, he was quite curious about the events of an evening that had sparked such high hopes. He had been hoping that all his wife's expectations about the newcomer would be dashed; but he soon realized he was going to hear a very different story.

“Oh, my dear Mr. Bennet,” as she entered the room, “we have had a most delightful evening, a most excellent ball. I wish you had been there. Jane was so admired, nothing could be like it. Everybody said how well she looked; and Mr. Bingley thought her quite beautiful, and danced with her twice. Only think of that, my dear: he{17} actually danced with her twice; and she was the only creature in the room that he asked a second time. First of all, he asked Miss Lucas. I was so vexed to see him stand up with her; but, however, he did not admire her at all; indeed, nobody can, you know; and he seemed quite struck with Jane as she was going down the dance. So he inquired who she was, and got introduced, and asked her for the two next. Then, the two third he danced with Miss King, and the two fourth with Maria Lucas, and the two fifth with Jane again, and the two sixth with Lizzy, and the Boulanger——”

“Oh, my dear Mr. Bennet,” she said as she walked into the room, “we had the most wonderful evening, an amazing ball. I wish you could have been there. Jane was admired by everyone; it was incredible. Everyone commented on how beautiful she looked, and Mr. Bingley thought she was stunning and danced with her twice. Can you believe that, my dear? He actually danced with her twice, and she was the only person in the room he asked to dance with a second time. First, he asked Miss Lucas, which really annoyed me to see him dancing with her; but in the end, he didn’t seem to care for her at all; honestly, who could? He appeared quite taken with Jane as they were dancing. So, he asked who she was, got introduced, and asked her to dance for the next two songs. Then, he danced with Miss King for the next two, followed by Maria Lucas for two, then back to Jane for two, and then Lizzy, and the Boulanger——”

“If he had had any compassion for me,” cried her husband impatiently, “he would not have danced half so much! For God’s sake, say no more of his partners. O that he had sprained his ancle in the first dance!”

“If he had had any compassion for me,” her husband exclaimed impatiently, “he wouldn’t have danced so much! For heaven’s sake, stop talking about his partners. I wish he had twisted his ankle in the first dance!”

“Oh, my dear,” continued Mrs. Bennet, “I am quite delighted with him. He is so excessively handsome! and his sisters are charming women. I never in my life saw anything more elegant than their dresses. I dare say the lace upon Mrs. Hurst’s gown——”

“Oh, my dear,” Mrs. Bennet went on, “I’m absolutely thrilled with him. He is incredibly handsome! And his sisters are lovely women. I’ve never seen anything more elegant than their dresses. I bet the lace on Mrs. Hurst’s gown——”

Here she was interrupted again. Mr. Bennet protested against any description of finery. She was therefore obliged to seek another branch of the subject, and related, with much bitterness of spirit, and some exaggeration, the shocking rudeness of Mr. Darcy.

Here she was interrupted again. Mr. Bennet complained about any talk of fancy things. So, she had to switch topics and recounted, with a lot of frustration and a bit of exaggeration, the appalling rudeness of Mr. Darcy.

“But I can assure you,” she added, “that Lizzy does not lose much by not suiting his fancy; for he is a most disagreeable, horrid man, not at all worth pleasing. So high and so conceited, that there was no enduring him! He walked here, and he walked there, fancying himself so very great! Not handsome enough to dance with! I wish you had been there, my dear, to have given him one of your set-downs. I quite detest the man.{18}

“But I can assure you,” she added, “that Lizzy doesn’t really lose anything by not winning his approval; he’s a truly unpleasant and awful man, not worth trying to impress at all. He’s so arrogant and full of himself that no one can stand him! He walks around here and there, thinking he’s so important! Not even good-looking enough to dance with! I wish you had been there, my dear, to give him one of your sharp comebacks. I absolutely detest the guy.{18}



CHAPTER IV.

WHEN Jane and Elizabeth were alone, the former, who had been cautious in her praise of Mr. Bingley before, expressed to her sister how very much she admired him.

WWhen Jane and Elizabeth were alone, Jane, who had been careful in her compliments about Mr. Bingley earlier, told her sister just how much she admired him.

“He is just what a young-man ought to be,” said she, “sensible, good-humoured, lively; and I never saw such happy manners! so much ease, with such perfect good breeding!”

“He is just what a young man should be,” she said, “smart, cheerful, and full of life; and I've never seen such a delightful way of behaving! So much ease, along with such perfect manners!”

“He is also handsome,” replied Elizabeth, “which a young man ought likewise to be if he possibly can. His character is thereby complete.”

“He's also good-looking,” replied Elizabeth, “which a young man should definitely be if he can. That makes his character complete.”

“I was very much flattered by his asking me to dance a second time. I did not expect such a compliment.”

“I was really flattered when he asked me to dance again. I didn’t expect such a nice compliment.”

“Did not you? I did for you. But that is one great difference between us. Compliments always take you by surprise, and me never. What could be more natural than his asking you again? He could not help seeing that you{19} were about five times as pretty as every other woman in the room. No thanks to his gallantry for that. Well, he certainly is very agreeable, and I give you leave to like him. You have liked many a stupider person.”

"Didn't you? I did it for you. But that's a big difference between us. Compliments always catch you off guard, but never me. What could be more natural than him asking you again? He couldn't help but notice that you were about five times prettier than any other woman in the room. No credit to his charm for that. Well, he certainly is quite charming, and I won't stop you from liking him. You've liked much duller people."

“Dear Lizzy!”

"Hey Lizzy!"

“Oh, you are a great deal too apt, you know, to like people in general. You never see a fault in anybody. All the world are good and agreeable in your eyes. I never heard you speak ill of a human being in my life.”

“Oh, you really tend to like people a lot, you know. You never notice anything wrong with anyone. Everyone seems good and nice to you. I’ve never heard you say anything bad about anyone in my life.”

“I would wish not to be hasty in censuring anyone; but I always speak what I think.”

“I don’t want to rush to judgment about anyone; I just always say what I think.”

“I know you do: and it is that which makes the wonder. With your good sense, to be so honestly blind to the follies and nonsense of others! Affectation of candour is common enough; one meets with it everywhere. But to be candid without ostentation or design,—to take the good of everybody’s character and make it still better, and say nothing of the bad,—belongs to you alone. And so, you like this man’s sisters, too, do you? Their manners are not equal to his.”

“I know you do: and that’s what makes it amazing. With your good sense, you’re genuinely oblivious to the foolishness and nonsense of others! Putting on a show of honesty is pretty common; you see it everywhere. But to be genuine without any pretension or ulterior motive—to focus on the good in everyone’s character and enhance it while ignoring the bad—only you do that. So, you like this man’s sisters, too? Their manners aren’t as good as his.”

“Certainly not, at first; but they are very pleasing women when you converse with them. Miss Bingley is to live with her brother, and keep his house; and I am much mistaken if we shall not find a very charming neighbour in her.”

“Definitely not at first, but they are quite enjoyable to talk to. Miss Bingley will be living with her brother and running his household, and I would be surprised if we don’t find her to be a lovely neighbor.”

Elizabeth listened in silence, but was not convinced: their behaviour at the assembly had not been calculated to please in general; and with more quickness of observation and less pliancy of temper than her sister, and with a judgment, too, unassailed by any attention to herself, she was very little disposed to approve them. They were, in fact, very fine ladies; not deficient in good-humour when they were pleased, nor in the power{20} of being agreeable where they chose it; but proud and conceited. They were rather handsome; had been educated in one of the first private seminaries in town; had a fortune of twenty thousand pounds; were in the habit of spending more than they ought, and of associating with people of rank; and were, therefore, in every respect entitled to think well of themselves and meanly of others. They were of a respectable family in the north of England; a circumstance more deeply impressed on their memories than that their brother’s fortune and their own had been acquired by trade.

Elizabeth listened quietly but wasn’t convinced: their behavior at the assembly hadn't been meant to please anyone; and with her sharper observations and less flexibility of temperament than her sister, along with a judgment unaffected by any focus on herself, she was not inclined to approve of them. They were, in fact, quite distinguished ladies; not lacking in good humor when they were happy, nor in the ability to be charming when they chose to be; but they were also proud and arrogant. They were somewhat attractive; had been educated at one of the top private schools in town; had a fortune of twenty thousand pounds; were used to spending more than they should, and mingling with people of high status; and, as a result, felt fully justified in thinking highly of themselves and poorly of others. They came from a respectable family in northern England; a fact that weighed more on their minds than the knowledge that their brother’s fortune and their own had come from trade.

Mr. Bingley inherited property to the amount of nearly a hundred thousand pounds from his father, who had intended to purchase an estate, but did not live to do it. Mr. Bingley intended it likewise, and sometimes made choice of his county; but, as he was now provided with a good house and the liberty of a manor, it was doubtful to many of those who best knew the easiness of his temper, whether he might not spend the remainder of his days at Netherfield, and leave the next generation to purchase.

Mr. Bingley inherited almost a hundred thousand pounds from his father, who had planned to buy an estate but passed away before he could. Mr. Bingley had similar intentions and occasionally considered his options in the county. However, given that he was now settled in a nice house with access to a manor, many who understood his easy-going nature wondered if he might just spend the rest of his life at Netherfield and let the next generation handle the buying.

His sisters were very anxious for his having an estate of his own; but though he was now established only as a tenant, Miss Bingley was by no means unwilling to preside at his table; nor was Mrs. Hurst, who had married a man of more fashion than fortune, less disposed to consider his house as her home when it suited her. Mr. Bingley had not been of age two years when he was tempted, by an accidental recommendation, to look at Netherfield House. He did look at it, and into it, for half an hour; was pleased with the situation and the principal rooms, satisfied with what the owner said in its praise, and took it immediately.

His sisters were very eager for him to have his own property; but even though he was currently just a tenant, Miss Bingley was more than happy to take charge of his table; nor was Mrs. Hurst, who had married someone with more style than wealth, any less inclined to treat his house as her own when it suited her. Mr. Bingley had only been of age for two years when he was encouraged, by chance advice, to check out Netherfield House. He did visit it, and spent half an hour looking around; he liked the location and the main rooms, was pleased with what the owner said about it, and decided to take it right away.

Between him and Darcy there was a very steady{21} friendship, in spite of a great opposition of character. Bingley was endeared to Darcy by the easiness, openness, and ductility of his temper, though no disposition could offer a greater contrast to his own, and though with his own he never appeared dissatisfied. On the strength of Darcy’s regard, Bingley had the firmest reliance, and of his judgment the highest opinion. In understanding, Darcy was the superior. Bingley was by no means deficient; but Darcy was clever. He was at the same time haughty, reserved, and fastidious; and his manners, though well bred, were not inviting. In that respect his friend had greatly the advantage. Bingley was sure of being liked wherever he appeared; Darcy was continually giving offence.

Between him and Darcy, there was a strong friendship, despite their very different personalities. Bingley was drawn to Darcy because of his easygoing, open, and flexible nature, even though it couldn't be more different from his own, and even though he never seemed unhappy with it. Bingley had complete confidence in Darcy’s affection and held his judgment in high regard. When it came to understanding, Darcy was definitely the smarter one. Bingley wasn't lacking in intelligence, but Darcy was sharp. He was also proud, reserved, and picky; his manners, while polite, weren't very warm. In that way, his friend definitely had the upper hand. Bingley was sure to be liked wherever he went; Darcy often rubbed people the wrong way.

The manner in which they spoke of the Meryton assembly was sufficiently characteristic. Bingley had never met with pleasanter people or prettier girls in his life; everybody had been most kind and attentive to him; there had been no formality, no stiffness; he had soon felt acquainted with all the room; and as to Miss Bennet, he could not conceive an angel more beautiful. Darcy, on the contrary, had seen a collection of people in whom there was little beauty and no fashion, for none of whom he had felt the smallest interest, and from none received either attention or pleasure. Miss Bennet he acknowledged to be pretty; but she smiled too much.

The way they talked about the Meryton assembly was quite telling. Bingley had never encountered nicer people or prettier girls in his life; everyone had been so kind and attentive to him. There was no formality or stiffness; he quickly felt at ease with everyone in the room. And as for Miss Bennet, he couldn’t imagine anyone more beautiful than an angel. Darcy, however, saw a group of people lacking in beauty and style, and he felt no interest in any of them, nor did he receive any attention or enjoyment. He admitted that Miss Bennet was pretty, but he thought she smiled too much.

Mrs. Hurst and her sister allowed it to be so; but still they admired her and liked her, and pronounced her to be a sweet girl, and one whom they should not object to know more of. Miss Bennet was therefore established as a sweet girl; and their brother felt authorized by such commendation to think of her as he chose.{22}

Mrs. Hurst and her sister accepted it, but they still admired her and liked her, calling her a sweet girl and someone they wouldn’t mind getting to know better. So, Miss Bennet was considered a sweet girl; their brother felt justified by their praise to think of her however he wanted.{22}



CHAPTER V.

WITHIN a short walk of Longbourn lived a family with whom the Bennets were particularly intimate. Sir William Lucas had been formerly in trade in Meryton, where he had made a tolerable fortune, and risen to the honour of knighthood by an address to the king during his mayoralty. The distinction had, perhaps, been felt too strongly. It had given him a disgust to his business and to his residence in a small market town; and, quitting them both, he had removed with his family to a house about a mile from Meryton, denominated from that period Lucas Lodge; where he could think with pleasure of his own importance, and, unshackled by business, occupy himself solely in being civil to all the world. For, though elated by his rank, it did not render him supercilious; on the contrary, he was all attention to everybody. By nature inoffensive, friendly, and obliging, his presentation at St. James’s had made him courteous.

WWITHIN a short walk from Longbourn lived a family that the Bennets were particularly close to. Sir William Lucas had previously been in business in Meryton, where he built up a decent fortune and earned the title of knight by addressing the king during his time as mayor. This distinction may have affected him more than he realized. It made him lose interest in his business and in living in a small market town; so, leaving both behind, he moved his family to a house about a mile from Meryton, called Lucas Lodge from that point on. There, he could take pleasure in his own importance and focus entirely on being kind to everyone, free from the burdens of business. Although his rank boosted his spirits, it didn't make him arrogant; on the contrary, he was always attentive to others. Naturally inoffensive, friendly, and helpful, his presence at St. James’s had made him even more polite.

Lady Lucas was a very good kind of woman, not too{23} clever to be a valuable neighbour to Mrs. Bennet. They had several children. The eldest of them, a sensible, intelligent young woman, about twenty-seven, was Elizabeth’s intimate friend.

Lady Lucas was a really nice woman, not too{23} clever to be a helpful neighbor to Mrs. Bennet. They had several kids. The oldest of them, a sensible and smart young woman around twenty-seven, was Elizabeth’s close friend.

That the Miss Lucases and the Miss Bennets should meet to talk over a ball was absolutely necessary; and the morning after the assembly brought the former to Longbourn to hear and to communicate.

That the Miss Lucases and the Miss Bennets should get together to discuss a ball was definitely necessary; and the morning after the event, the former came to Longbourn to share and hear all about it.

You began the evening well, Charlotte,” said Mrs. Bennet, with civil self-command, to Miss Lucas. “You were Mr. Bingley’s first choice.”

You started the evening off nicely, Charlotte,” said Mrs. Bennet, maintaining polite composure as she spoke to Miss Lucas. “You were Mr. Bingley’s first choice.”

“Yes; but he seemed to like his second better.”

“Yes; but he seemed to like his second one better.”

“Oh, you mean Jane, I suppose, because he danced with her twice. To be sure that did seem as if he admired her—indeed, I rather believe he did—I heard something about it—but I hardly know what—something about Mr. Robinson.”

“Oh, you must mean Jane since he danced with her twice. That really did seem like he had a crush on her—actually, I think he might have—I heard something about it—but I can’t remember exactly what—something about Mr. Robinson.”

“Perhaps you mean what I overheard between him and Mr. Robinson: did not I mention it to you? Mr. Robinson’s asking him how he liked our Meryton assemblies, and whether he did not think there were a great many pretty women in the room, and which he thought the prettiest? and his answering immediately to the last question, ‘Oh, the eldest Miss Bennet, beyond a doubt: there cannot be two opinions on that point.’

“Maybe you’re talking about what I heard between him and Mr. Robinson: didn’t I tell you? Mr. Robinson asked him how he liked our Meryton assemblies and whether he thought there were a lot of beautiful women in the room, and who he thought was the prettiest? He answered the last question right away, saying, ‘Oh, the oldest Miss Bennet, no doubt about it: there can’t be two opinions on that.’

“Upon my word! Well, that was very decided, indeed—that does seem as if—but, however, it may all come to nothing, you know.”

“Honestly! That was very clear, indeed—that does seem like—but, anyway, it might all lead to nothing, you know.”

My overhearings were more to the purpose than yours, Eliza,” said Charlotte. “Mr. Darcy is not so well worth listening to as his friend, is he? Poor Eliza! to be only just tolerable.”

My eavesdropping was more relevant than yours, Eliza,” Charlotte said. “Mr. Darcy isn’t as interesting to listen to as his friend, right? Poor Eliza! Just being tolerable.”

“I beg you will not put it into Lizzy’s head to be{24} vexed by his ill-treatment, for he is such a disagreeable man that it would be quite a misfortune to be liked by him. Mrs. Long told me last night that he sat close to her for half an hour without once opening his lips.”

“I really hope you won’t give Lizzy the idea of getting upset by his bad behavior, because he’s such an unpleasant person that it would be a real misfortune to get his approval. Mrs. Long told me last night that he sat right next to her for half an hour without saying a single word.”

“Without once opening his lips”

“Without saying a word”

[Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

[Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

“Are you quite sure, ma’am? Is not there a little mistake?” said Jane. “I certainly saw Mr. Darcy speaking to her.”

“Are you really sure about that, ma’am? Isn’t there a small mistake?” Jane said. “I definitely saw Mr. Darcy talking to her.”

“Ay, because she asked him at last how he liked{25} Netherfield, and he could not help answering her; but she said he seemed very angry at being spoke to.”

“Yeah, because she finally asked him how he liked {25} Netherfield, and he couldn’t help but reply; but she said he seemed really angry that she talked to him.”

“Miss Bingley told me,” said Jane, “that he never speaks much unless among his intimate acquaintance. With them he is remarkably agreeable.”

“Miss Bingley told me,” said Jane, “that he doesn’t talk much unless he’s with his close friends. With them, he’s really pleasant.”

“I do not believe a word of it, my dear. If he had been so very agreeable, he would have talked to Mrs. Long. But I can guess how it was; everybody says that he is eat up with pride, and I dare say he had heard somehow that Mrs. Long does not keep a carriage, and had to come to the ball in a hack chaise.”

“I don't believe a word of it, my dear. If he had been so charming, he would have spoken to Mrs. Long. But I can guess what happened; everyone says he's consumed by pride, and I bet he found out somehow that Mrs. Long doesn't own a carriage and had to come to the ball in a hired cab.”

“I do not mind his not talking to Mrs. Long,” said Miss Lucas, “but I wish he had danced with Eliza.”

“I don’t mind him not talking to Mrs. Long,” said Miss Lucas, “but I wish he had danced with Eliza.”

“Another time, Lizzy,” said her mother, “I would not dance with him, if I were you.”

“Another time, Lizzy,” her mother said, “I wouldn't dance with him, if I were you.”

“I believe, ma’am, I may safely promise you never to dance with him.”

“I believe, ma’am, I can confidently promise you never to dance with him.”

“His pride,” said Miss Lucas, “does not offend me so much as pride often does, because there is an excuse for it. One cannot wonder that so very fine a young man, with family, fortune, everything in his favour, should think highly of himself. If I may so express it, he has a right to be proud.”

“His pride,” said Miss Lucas, “doesn’t bother me as much as pride usually does, since there’s a reason for it. It’s not surprising that such a wonderful young man, with a good family, wealth, and everything going for him, would think highly of himself. If I can put it that way, he has a right to be proud.”

“That is very true,” replied Elizabeth, “and I could easily forgive his pride, if he had not mortified mine.”

"That's definitely true," replied Elizabeth, "and I could easily forgive his pride if he hadn't hurt mine."

“Pride,” observed Mary, who piqued herself upon the solidity of her reflections, “is a very common failing, I believe. By all that I have ever read, I am convinced that it is very common indeed; that human nature is particularly prone to it, and that there are very few of us who do not cherish a feeling of self-complacency on the score of some quality or other, real or imaginary. Vanity and pride are different things, though the words are often{26} used synonymously. A person may be proud without being vain. Pride relates more to our opinion of ourselves; vanity to what we would have others think of us.”

“Pride,” Mary said, who took great pride in the depth of her thoughts, “is a pretty common flaw, I think. From everything I’ve read, I’m convinced it’s indeed very common; human nature tends to lean towards it, and there are very few of us who don’t have some level of self-satisfaction based on some quality or another, whether it’s real or imagined. Vanity and pride are different, even though the terms are often{26} used interchangeably. A person can be proud without being vain. Pride is more about how we see ourselves; vanity is about how we want others to see us.”

“If I were as rich as Mr. Darcy,” cried a young Lucas, who came with his sisters, “I should not care how proud I was. I would keep a pack of foxhounds, and drink a bottle of wine every day.”

“If I were as rich as Mr. Darcy,” exclaimed a young Lucas, who came with his sisters, “I wouldn’t care how proud I was. I would have a pack of foxhounds and drink a bottle of wine every day.”

“Then you would drink a great deal more than you ought,” said Mrs. Bennet; “and if I were to see you at it, I should take away your bottle directly.”

“Then you would drink way more than you should,” said Mrs. Bennet; “and if I saw you doing that, I would take your bottle away immediately.”

The boy protested that she should not; she continued to declare that she would; and the argument ended only with the visit.

The boy insisted that she shouldn't; she kept saying that she would; and the argument only ended when the visit happened.



CHAPTER VI.

THE ladies of Longbourn soon waited on those of Netherfield. The visit was returned in due form. Miss Bennet’s pleasing manners grew on the good-will of Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley; and though the mother was found to be intolerable, and the younger sisters not worth speaking to, a wish of being better acquainted with them was expressed towards the two eldest. By Jane this attention was received with the greatest pleasure; but Elizabeth still saw superciliousness in their treatment of everybody, hardly excepting even her sister, and could not like them; though their kindness to Jane, such as it was, had a value, as arising, in all probability, from the influence of their brother’s admiration. It was generally evident, whenever they met, that he did admire her; and to her it was equally evident that Jane was yielding to the preference which she had begun to entertain for him from the first, and was in a way to be very much in love; but she considered with pleasure that it was not likely to be discovered by the world in general, since Jane united with great strength of feeling, a composure of temper and an uniform cheerfulness of manner, which would guard{28} her from the suspicions of the impertinent. She mentioned this to her friend, Miss Lucas.

TThe ladies of Longbourn soon visited those of Netherfield. The visit was reciprocated in the proper manner. Miss Bennet’s charming demeanor won over Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley; and although they found their mother unbearable and cared little for the younger sisters, they expressed a desire to get to know the two oldest better. Jane welcomed this attention with delight; however, Elizabeth still perceived a sense of superiority in their treatment of everyone, hardly excluding her sister, and could not bring herself to like them; although their kindness to Jane, as minimal as it was, seemed valuable, probably due to their brother’s admiration. It was clear to everyone that he did admire her; and it was equally clear to her that Jane was beginning to fall for him and was quite likely to be in love; but she felt relieved that it probably wouldn’t be noticed by the outside world, since Jane, despite her strong feelings, remained composed and consistently cheerful, which would protect her from the curiosity of the meddlesome. She shared this thought with her friend, Miss Lucas.

“It may, perhaps, be pleasant,” replied Charlotte, “to be able to impose on the public in such a case; but it is sometimes a disadvantage to be so very guarded. If a woman conceals her affection with the same skill from the object of it, she may lose the opportunity of fixing him; and it will then be but poor consolation to believe the world equally in the dark. There is so much of gratitude or vanity in almost every attachment, that it is not safe to leave any to itself. We can all begin freely—a slight preference is natural enough; but there are very few of us who have heart enough to be really in love without encouragement. In nine cases out of ten, a woman had better show more affection than she feels. Bingley likes your sister undoubtedly; but he may never do more than like her, if she does not help him on.”

“It might be nice,” Charlotte replied, “to be able to trick the public in that way; but sometimes being so guarded can be a disadvantage. If a woman hides her feelings just as well from the person she likes, she might miss the chance to win him over; and it won’t be much comfort to think that everyone else is just as clueless. There’s often a mix of gratitude or vanity in almost every relationship, so it’s risky to let things unfold on their own. We can all start off openly—a little preference is pretty natural; but very few of us have the courage to truly fall in love without some encouragement. In nine out of ten cases, a woman is better off showing more affection than she actually feels. Bingley definitely likes your sister, but he may never do more than like her if she doesn’t encourage him.”

“But she does help him on, as much as her nature will allow. If I can perceive her regard for him, he must be a simpleton indeed not to discover it too.”

“But she does support him as much as she can. If I can see her feelings for him, he must really be clueless not to notice it too.”

“Remember, Eliza, that he does not know Jane’s disposition as you do.”

“Remember, Eliza, he doesn’t understand Jane’s personality like you do.”

“But if a woman is partial to a man, and does not endeavor to conceal it, he must find it out.”

“But if a woman likes a man and doesn’t try to hide it, he’s bound to notice.”

“Perhaps he must, if he sees enough of her. But though Bingley and Jane meet tolerably often, it is never for many hours together; and as they always see each other in large mixed parties, it is impossible that every moment should be employed in conversing together. Jane should therefore make the most of every half hour in which she can command his attention. When she is secure of him, there will be leisure for falling in love as much as she chooses.{29}

“Maybe he has to, if he spends enough time with her. But even though Bingley and Jane meet pretty often, it’s never for more than a few hours at a time; and since they’re always in big mixed groups, they can’t spend every moment talking to each other. Jane should really take advantage of every half hour she can get his attention. Once she has him for sure, there’ll be plenty of time for falling in love as much as she wants.{29}

“Your plan is a good one,” replied Elizabeth, “where nothing is in question but the desire of being well married; and if I were determined to get a rich husband, or any husband, I dare say I should adopt it. But these are not Jane’s feelings; she is not acting by design. As yet she cannot even be certain of the degree of her own regard, nor of its reasonableness. She has known him only a fortnight. She danced four dances with him at Meryton; she saw him one morning at his own house, and has since dined in company with him four times. This is not quite enough to make her understand his character.”

"Your plan is a good one," Elizabeth replied, "as long as the only goal is to get a good marriage. If I were set on finding a wealthy husband or any husband, I might consider it. But that’s not how Jane feels; she’s not doing this on purpose. Right now, she can't even be sure of how she really feels about him or if those feelings make sense. She’s only known him for two weeks. She danced with him four times at Meryton, saw him once at his house, and has had dinner with him four times since then. That’s not enough to really know his character."

“Not as you represent it. Had she merely dined with him, she might only have discovered whether he had a good appetite; but you must remember that four evenings have been also spent together—and four evenings may do a great deal.”

"Not as you make it sound. If she had just dined with him, she might have only found out if he had a good appetite; but you have to remember that they’ve also spent four evenings together—and four evenings can mean a lot."

“Yes: these four evenings have enabled them to ascertain that they both like Vingt-un better than Commerce, but with respect to any other leading characteristic, I do not imagine that much has been unfolded.”

“Yes: these four evenings have helped them figure out that they both prefer Vingt-un to Commerce, but regarding any other main trait, I don’t think much has been revealed.”

“Well,” said Charlotte, “I wish Jane success with all my heart; and if she were married to him to-morrow, I should think she had as good a chance of happiness as if she were to be studying his character for a twelvemonth. Happiness in marriage is entirely a matter of chance. If the dispositions of the parties are ever so well known to each other, or ever so similar beforehand, it does not advance their felicity in the least. They always continue to grow sufficiently unlike afterwards to have their share of vexation; and it is better to know as little as possible of the defects of the person with whom you are to pass your life.{30}

“Well,” said Charlotte, “I truly wish Jane all the success in the world; and if she were to marry him tomorrow, I’d think she had just as good a chance at happiness as if she were to spend a year studying his character. Happiness in marriage is purely a matter of luck. Even if the couple knows each other's personalities extremely well or if they’re very similar before getting married, it doesn’t really improve their happiness at all. They always end up growing different enough afterwards to have their share of frustrations; and it’s better to know as little as possible about the flaws of the person you’re going to spend your life with.{30}

“You make me laugh, Charlotte; but it is not sound. You know it is not sound, and that you would never act in this way yourself.”

“You make me laugh, Charlotte, but it’s not right. You know it’s not right, and that you would never behave like this yourself.”

Occupied in observing Mr. Bingley’s attention to her sister, Elizabeth was far from suspecting that she was herself becoming an object of some interest in the eyes of his friend. Mr. Darcy had at first scarcely allowed her to be pretty: he had looked at her without admiration at the ball; and when they next met, he looked at her only to criticise. But no sooner had he made it clear to himself and his friends that she had hardly a good feature in her face, than he began to find it was rendered uncommonly intelligent by the beautiful expression of her dark eyes. To this discovery succeeded some others equally mortifying. Though he had detected with a critical eye more than one failure of perfect symmetry in her form, he was forced to acknowledge her figure to be light and pleasing; and in spite of his asserting that her manners were not those of the fashionable world, he was caught by their easy playfulness. Of this she was perfectly unaware: to her he was only the man who made himself agreeable nowhere, and who had not thought her handsome enough to dance with.

Caught up in watching Mr. Bingley’s interest in her sister, Elizabeth was completely unaware that she was becoming interesting to his friend. At first, Mr. Darcy barely considered her pretty; he had looked at her without admiration at the ball, and when they met again, he only focused on critiquing her. However, as soon as he convinced himself and his friends that she hardly had a good feature in her face, he started to realize that her dark eyes gave her an exceptionally intelligent look. This realization was followed by several others that were equally troubling. Although he had noticed a few imperfections in her form, he couldn’t deny that her figure was light and appealing; and despite claiming that her manners weren’t those of high society, he was drawn in by their easy playfulness. She was completely unaware of this: to her, he was just the man who wasn’t enjoyable to be around and who hadn’t thought she was attractive enough to dance with.

He began to wish to know more of her; and, as a step towards conversing with her himself, attended to her conversation with others. His doing so drew her notice. It was at Sir William Lucas’s, where a large party were assembled.

He started wanting to learn more about her; and, as a way to talk to her himself, he paid attention to her conversations with other people. This caught her attention. It was at Sir William Lucas's house, where a big gathering was taking place.

“What does Mr. Darcy mean,” said she to Charlotte, “by listening to my conversation with Colonel Forster?”

“What does Mr. Darcy mean,” she asked Charlotte, “by listening to my conversation with Colonel Forster?”

“That is a question which Mr. Darcy only can answer.”

“That's a question only Mr. Darcy can answer.”

“But if he does it any more, I shall certainly let him know that I see what he is about. He has a very{31} satirical eye, and if I do not begin by being impertinent myself, I shall soon grow afraid of him.”

“But if he does it again, I’ll definitely let him know that I see what he’s up to. He has a very{31} sharp eye for satire, and if I don’t start off by being a bit cheeky myself, I’ll quickly start to fear him.”

“The entreaties of several” [Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

“The requests of several” [Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

On his approaching them soon afterwards, though without seeming to have any intention of speaking, Miss Lucas defied her friend to mention such a subject to him, which immediately provoking Elizabeth to do it, she turned to him and said,—

On his coming up to them shortly after, though not appearing to want to talk, Miss Lucas dared her friend to bring up such a topic with him, which immediately encouraged Elizabeth to do so. She turned to him and said,—

“Did not you think, Mr. Darcy, that I expressed myself uncommonly well just now, when I was teasing Colonel Forster to give us a ball at Meryton?”

“Didn’t you think, Mr. Darcy, that I spoke quite well just now when I was joking with Colonel Forster about having a ball at Meryton?”

“With great energy; but it is a subject which always makes a lady energetic.{32}

“With great energy; but it’s a topic that always gets a woman energized.{32}

“You are severe on us.”

“You're being harsh on us.”

“It will be her turn soon to be teased,” said Miss Lucas. “I am going to open the instrument, Eliza, and you know what follows.”

“It will be her turn soon to be teased,” said Miss Lucas. “I’m going to open the instrument, Eliza, and you know what happens next.”

“You are a very strange creature by way of a friend!—always wanting me to play and sing before anybody and everybody! If my vanity had taken a musical turn, you would have been invaluable; but as it is, I would really rather not sit down before those who must be in the habit of hearing the very best performers.” On Miss Lucas’s persevering, however, she added, “Very well; if it must be so, it must.” And gravely glancing at Mr. Darcy, “There is a very fine old saying, which everybody here is of course familiar with—‘Keep your breath to cool your porridge,’—and I shall keep mine to swell my song.”

"You’re such a strange friend! Always wanting me to play and sing in front of everyone! If I were musically vain, you’d be essential, but honestly, I’d rather not perform in front of people who are used to the best musicians.” However, after Miss Lucas kept insisting, she added, “Fine; if it has to happen, it has to.” And, with a serious look at Mr. Darcy, she said, “There’s a well-known saying that everyone here knows—‘Save your breath to cool your porridge’—and I’ll save mine to enhance my song.”

Her performance was pleasing, though by no means capital. After a song or two, and before she could reply to the entreaties of several that she would sing again, she was eagerly succeeded at the instrument by her sister Mary, who having, in consequence of being the only plain one in the family, worked hard for knowledge and accomplishments, was always impatient for display.

Her performance was enjoyable, but nothing exceptional. After a song or two, and before she could respond to the requests of several people asking her to sing again, she was eagerly followed at the instrument by her sister Mary, who, being the only plain one in the family, worked hard to gain knowledge and skills, and was always eager for the spotlight.

Mary had neither genius nor taste; and though vanity had given her application, it had given her likewise a pedantic air and conceited manner, which would have injured a higher degree of excellence than she had reached. Elizabeth, easy and unaffected, had been listened to with much more pleasure, though not playing half so well; and Mary, at the end of a long concerto, was glad to purchase praise and gratitude by Scotch and Irish airs, at the request of her younger sisters, who with some of the Lucases, and two or three officers, joined eagerly in dancing at one end of the room.{33}

Mary lacked both talent and taste; and although her vanity motivated her to practice, it also gave her a pedantic attitude and a stuck-up demeanor, which would have overshadowed even greater abilities than she possessed. Elizabeth, who was more relaxed and genuine, was enjoyed much more, even though she didn’t play nearly as well; and at the end of a long concerto, Mary was happy to earn praise and gratitude by playing Scottish and Irish tunes at the request of her younger sisters, who, along with some of the Lucases and a couple of officers, eagerly joined in dancing at one end of the room.{33}

Mr. Darcy stood near them in silent indignation at such a mode of passing the evening, to the exclusion of all conversation, and was too much engrossed by his own thoughts to perceive that Sir William Lucas was his neighbour, till Sir William thus began:—

Mr. Darcy stood nearby, silently frustrated by such a way of spending the evening, completely ignoring all conversation, and he was too caught up in his own thoughts to notice that Sir William Lucas was next to him until Sir William started speaking:—

“What a charming amusement for young people this is, Mr. Darcy! There is nothing like dancing, after all. I consider it as one of the first refinements of polished societies.”

“What a delightful activity for young people this is, Mr. Darcy! There’s really nothing quite like dancing. I see it as one of the key refinements of cultured societies.”

“Certainly, sir; and it has the advantage also of being in vogue amongst the less polished societies of the world: every savage can dance.”

"Sure thing, sir; and it also has the benefit of being popular among the less refined societies of the world: every primitive person can dance."

Sir William only smiled. “Your friend performs delightfully,” he continued, after a pause, on seeing Bingley join the group; “and I doubt not that you are an adept in the science yourself, Mr. Darcy.”

Sir William just smiled. “Your friend plays wonderfully,” he said after a moment, noticing Bingley join the group; “and I have no doubt that you’re skilled in the art yourself, Mr. Darcy.”

“You saw me dance at Meryton, I believe, sir.”

"You saw me dance at Meryton, I think, sir."

“Yes, indeed, and received no inconsiderable pleasure from the sight. Do you often dance at St. James’s?”

“Yes, definitely, and I derived quite a bit of enjoyment from the view. Do you often dance at St. James’s?”

“Never, sir.”

“Not a chance, sir.”

“Do you not think it would be a proper compliment to the place?”

"Don't you think it would be a nice compliment to the place?"

“It is a compliment which I never pay to any place if I can avoid it.”

“It’s a compliment I never give to any place if I can help it.”

“You have a house in town, I conclude?”

“You have a house in town, right?”

Mr. Darcy bowed.

Mr. Darcy nodded.

“I had once some thoughts of fixing in town myself, for I am fond of superior society; but I did not feel quite certain that the air of London would agree with Lady Lucas.”

“I had thought about settling in town because I enjoy being around high society, but I wasn’t completely sure that the air in London would be good for Lady Lucas.”

He paused in hopes of an answer: but his companion was not disposed to make any; and Elizabeth at that instant moving towards them, he was struck with the{34} notion of doing a very gallant thing, and called out to her,—

He paused, hoping for an answer, but his companion didn’t seem inclined to respond. Just then, Elizabeth moved toward them, and he was struck by the idea of doing something very chivalrous, so he called out to her,—

“My dear Miss Eliza, why are not you dancing? Mr. Darcy, you must allow me to present this young lady to you as a very desirable partner. You cannot refuse to dance, I am sure, when so much beauty is before you.” And, taking her hand, he would have given it to Mr. Darcy, who, though extremely surprised, was not unwilling to receive it, when she instantly drew back, and said with some discomposure to Sir William,—

“My dear Miss Eliza, why aren’t you dancing? Mr. Darcy, you need to let me introduce this lovely young lady to you as a very desirable partner. You can’t possibly refuse to dance when such beauty is right in front of you.” And, taking her hand, he would have given it to Mr. Darcy, who, although very surprised, was not against receiving it, when she immediately pulled back and said, somewhat flustered, to Sir William,—

“Indeed, sir, I have not the least intention of dancing. I entreat you not to suppose that I moved this way in order to beg for a partner.”

“Honestly, sir, I have no intention of dancing at all. Please don’t think that I came over here to ask for a partner.”

Mr. Darcy, with grave propriety, requested to be allowed the honour of her hand, but in vain. Elizabeth was determined; nor did Sir William at all shake her purpose by his attempt at persuasion.

Mr. Darcy, with serious respect, asked for the privilege of her hand, but it was pointless. Elizabeth was resolute; nor did Sir William sway her decision at all with his attempts to persuade her.

“You excel so much in the dance, Miss Eliza, that it is cruel to deny me the happiness of seeing you; and though this gentleman dislikes the amusement in general, he can have no objection, I am sure, to oblige us for one half hour.”

“You’re so amazing at dancing, Miss Eliza, that it’s unfair to keep me from the joy of watching you; and even though this gentleman isn’t a fan of dancing in general, I’m sure he won’t mind helping us out for half an hour.”

“Mr. Darcy is all politeness,” said Elizabeth, smiling.

“Mr. Darcy is so polite,” said Elizabeth, smiling.

“He is, indeed: but considering the inducement, my dear Miss Eliza, we cannot wonder at his complaisance; for who would object to such a partner?”

“He really is: but given the appeal, my dear Miss Eliza, we can’t be surprised by his willingness; after all, who would say no to such a partner?”

Elizabeth looked archly, and turned away. Her resistance had not injured her with the gentleman, and he was thinking of her with some complacency, when thus accosted by Miss Bingley,—

Elizabeth looked at him playfully and turned away. Her refusal hadn’t affected her relationship with the gentleman, and he was thinking of her with some satisfaction when Miss Bingley approached him.

“I can guess the subject of your reverie.”

“I can guess what you're daydreaming about.”

“I should imagine not.”

"I doubt it."

“You are considering how insupportable it would be{35} to pass many evenings in this manner,—in such society; and, indeed, I am quite of your opinion. I was never more annoyed! The insipidity, and yet the noise—the nothingness, and yet the self-importance, of all these people! What would I give to hear your strictures on them!”

“You're thinking about how unbearable it would be{35} to spend so many evenings like this—in such company; and honestly, I completely agree. I’ve never been more irritated! The dullness, yet the loudness—the emptiness, yet the arrogance, of all these people! What wouldn’t I give to hear your thoughts on them!”

“Your conjecture is totally wrong, I assure you. My mind was more agreeably engaged. I have been meditating on the very great pleasure which a pair of fine eyes in the face of a pretty woman can bestow.”

“Your guess is completely off, I promise you. My thoughts were much more pleasantly occupied. I've been thinking about the immense joy that a pair of beautiful eyes on a pretty woman can bring.”

Miss Bingley immediately fixed her eyes on his face, and desired he would tell her what lady had the credit of inspiring such reflections. Mr. Darcy replied, with great intrepidity,—

Miss Bingley immediately focused her gaze on his face and asked him to tell her which lady was responsible for inspiring such thoughts. Mr. Darcy replied, with great confidence,—

“Miss Elizabeth Bennet.”

"Ms. Elizabeth Bennet."

“Miss Elizabeth Bennet!” repeated Miss Bingley. “I am all astonishment. How long has she been such a favourite? and pray when am I to wish you joy?”

“Miss Elizabeth Bennet!” repeated Miss Bingley. “I am completely shocked. How long has she been such a favorite? And when am I supposed to congratulate you?”

“That is exactly the question which I expected you to ask. A lady’s imagination is very rapid; it jumps from admiration to love, from love to matrimony, in a moment. I knew you would be wishing me joy.”

"That’s exactly the question I thought you’d ask. A woman’s imagination is really quick; it goes from admiration to love, and from love to marriage, in an instant. I knew you’d want to congratulate me."

“Nay, if you are so serious about it, I shall consider the matter as absolutely settled. You will have a charming mother-in-law, indeed, and of course she will be always at Pemberley with you.”

“Nah, if you’re so serious about it, I’ll consider the matter completely settled. You’re going to have a lovely mother-in-law, for sure, and of course she’ll always be at Pemberley with you.”

He listened to her with perfect indifference, while she chose to entertain herself in this manner; and as his composure convinced her that all was safe, her wit flowed along.{36}

He listened to her with complete indifference, while she decided to entertain herself this way; and since his calmness assured her that everything was fine, her wit kept flowing.{36}


A note for Ms. Bennet.

CHAPTER VII.

MR. BENNET’S property consisted almost entirely in an estate of two thousand a year, which, unfortunately for his daughters, was entailed, in default of heirs male, on a distant relation; and their mother’s fortune, though ample for her situation in life, could but ill supply the deficiency of his. Her father had been an{37} attorney in Meryton, and had left her four thousand pounds.

MR. BENNET's assets mainly included an income of two thousand a year, which, unfortunately for his daughters, was tied up in a legal obligation that left it to a distant relative if there were no male heirs. Their mother's fortune, while sufficient for their lifestyle, could not adequately cover the shortfall from his income. Her father had been an{37} attorney in Meryton and had left her four thousand pounds.

She had a sister married to a Mr. Philips, who had been a clerk to their father and succeeded him in the business, and a brother settled in London in a respectable line of trade.

She had a sister married to Mr. Philips, who had worked as a clerk for their father and took over the business after him, and a brother who was established in London in a respectable trade.

The village of Longbourn was only one mile from Meryton; a most convenient distance for the young ladies, who were usually tempted thither three or four times a week, to pay their duty to their aunt, and to a milliner’s shop just over the way. The two youngest of the family, Catherine and Lydia, were particularly frequent in these attentions: their minds were more vacant than their sisters’, and when nothing better offered, a walk to Meryton was necessary to amuse their morning hours and furnish conversation for the evening; and, however bare of news the country in general might be, they always contrived to learn some from their aunt. At present, indeed, they were well supplied both with news and happiness by the recent arrival of a militia regiment in the neighbourhood; it was to remain the whole winter, and Meryton was the head-quarters.

The village of Longbourn was just a mile from Meryton, which was a perfect distance for the young ladies who usually ventured there three or four times a week to visit their aunt and a milliner’s shop right across the street. The two youngest sisters, Catherine and Lydia, were especially frequent in their visits: their minds were less occupied than their sisters’, and when nothing else was going on, a walk to Meryton was necessary to pass the time in the morning and provide topics for conversation in the evening; and even though the news in the countryside was generally slim, they always managed to hear something from their aunt. At the moment, they were quite well informed and happy because a militia regiment had recently arrived in the area; it was set to stay for the entire winter, with Meryton as its headquarters.

Their visits to Mrs. Philips were now productive of the most interesting intelligence. Every day added something to their knowledge of the officers’ names and connections. Their lodgings were not long a secret, and at length they began to know the officers themselves. Mr. Philips visited them all, and this opened to his nieces a source of felicity unknown before. They could talk of nothing but officers; and Mr. Bingley’s large fortune, the mention of which gave animation to their mother, was worthless in their eyes when opposed to the regimentals of an ensign.{38}

Their visits to Mrs. Philips were now yielding the most interesting information. Every day added to their knowledge of the officers' names and connections. Their lodgings weren't a secret for long, and eventually, they started to get to know the officers themselves. Mr. Philips visited them all, and this opened up a source of happiness for his nieces that they hadn’t experienced before. They could talk about nothing but officers; and Mr. Bingley’s large fortune, which excited their mother, seemed insignificant to them compared to the uniforms of an ensign.{38}

After listening one morning to their effusions on this subject, Mr. Bennet coolly observed,—

After listening to their enthusiastic expressions on this topic one morning, Mr. Bennet calmly remarked,—

“From all that I can collect by your manner of talking, you must be two of the silliest girls in the country. I have suspected it some time, but I am now convinced.”

“From everything I can gather from how you speak, you must be two of the silliest girls in the country. I’ve thought that for a while, but now I’m sure of it.”

Catherine was disconcerted, and made no answer; but Lydia, with perfect indifference, continued to express her admiration of Captain Carter, and her hope of seeing him in the course of the day, as he was going the next morning to London.

Catherine felt uneasy and didn’t respond; however, Lydia, completely unconcerned, kept talking about how much she admired Captain Carter and how she hoped to see him that day since he was leaving for London the next morning.

“I am astonished, my dear,” said Mrs. Bennet, “that you should be so ready to think your own children silly. If I wished to think slightingly of anybody’s children, it should not be of my own, however.”

“I’m amazed, my dear,” said Mrs. Bennet, “that you’re so quick to think your own kids are silly. If I wanted to look down on anyone’s kids, it certainly wouldn’t be my own.”

“If my children are silly, I must hope to be always sensible of it.”

"If my kids are being silly, I have to hope I'm always aware of it."

“Yes; but as it happens, they are all of them very clever.”

"Yeah; but it turns out they're all pretty smart."

“This is the only point, I flatter myself, on which we do not agree. I had hoped that our sentiments coincided in every particular, but I must so far differ from you as to think our two youngest daughters uncommonly foolish.”

“This is the only point where I believe we don’t agree. I had hoped that we shared the same feelings on everything, but I have to disagree with you on this one and think our two youngest daughters are quite foolish.”

“My dear Mr. Bennet, you must not expect such girls to have the sense of their father and mother. When they get to our age, I dare say they will not think about officers any more than we do. I remember the time when I liked a red coat myself very well—and, indeed, so I do still at my heart; and if a smart young colonel, with five or six thousand a year, should want one of my girls, I shall not say nay to him; and I thought Colonel Forster looked very becoming the other night at Sir William’s in his regimentals.{39}

“My dear Mr. Bennet, you can’t expect those girls to have the same sense as their parents. When they reach our age, I’m sure they won’t think about officers any more than we do. I remember when I really liked a red coat myself—and honestly, I still do deep down; and if a dashing young colonel, making five or six thousand a year, were interested in one of my girls, I wouldn’t turn him down; and I thought Colonel Forster looked very handsome the other night at Sir William’s in his uniform.{39}

“Mamma,” cried Lydia, “my aunt says that Colonel Forster and Captain Carter do not go so often to Miss Watson’s as they did when they first came; she sees them now very often standing in Clarke’s library.”

“Mama,” cried Lydia, “my aunt says that Colonel Forster and Captain Carter don’t visit Miss Watson as often as they did when they first arrived; she sees them now quite often standing in Clarke’s library.”

Mrs. Bennet was prevented replying by the entrance of the footman with a note for Miss Bennet; it came from Netherfield, and the servant waited for an answer. Mrs. Bennet’s eyes sparkled with pleasure, and she was eagerly calling out, while her daughter read,—

Mrs. Bennet couldn't respond because the footman came in with a note for Miss Bennet; it was from Netherfield, and the servant was waiting for a reply. Mrs. Bennet's eyes lit up with joy, and she eagerly exclaimed as her daughter read, —

“Well, Jane, who is it from? What is it about? What does he say? Well, Jane, make haste and tell us; make haste, my love.”

“Well, Jane, who is it from? What’s it about? What does he say? Come on, Jane, hurry and tell us; hurry, my love.”

“It is from Miss Bingley,” said Jane, and then read it aloud.

“It’s from Miss Bingley,” Jane said, and then read it out loud.

“My dear friend,

"My dear friend,"

“If you are not so compassionate as to dine to-day with Louisa and me, we shall be in danger of hating each other for the rest of our lives; for a whole day’s tête-à-tête between two women can never end without a quarrel. Come as soon as you can on the receipt of this. My brother and the gentlemen are to dine with the officers. Yours ever,

“If you’re not kind enough to have dinner today with Louisa and me, we might end up hating each other for the rest of our lives; a whole day of tête-à-tête between two women never ends without a fight. Come as soon as you can after getting this. My brother and the guys are dining with the officers. Yours always,

Caroline Bingley.”

“Caroline Bingley.”

“With the officers!” cried Lydia: “I wonder my aunt did not tell us of that.”

“With the officers!” shouted Lydia. “I can't believe my aunt didn’t mention that.”

“Dining out,” said Mrs. Bennet; “that is very unlucky.”

“Eating out,” said Mrs. Bennet; “that’s really unfortunate.”

“Can I have the carriage?” said Jane.

“Can I have the carriage?” Jane asked.

“No, my dear, you had better go on horseback, because it seems likely to rain; and then you must stay all night.”

“No, my dear, you should take a horse, because it looks like it’s going to rain; and then you’ll have to stay overnight.”

“That would be a good scheme,” said Elizabeth, “if you were sure that they would not offer to send her home.{40}

"That would be a good plan," said Elizabeth, "if you were sure they wouldn't offer to send her back home.{40}"

“Oh, but the gentlemen will have Mr. Bingley’s chaise to go to Meryton; and the Hursts have no horses to theirs.”

“Oh, but the guys will use Mr. Bingley’s carriage to get to Meryton; and the Hursts have no horses for theirs.”

“I had much rather go in the coach.”

“I would much rather go in the coach.”

“But, my dear, your father cannot spare the horses, I am sure. They are wanted in the farm, Mr. Bennet, are not they?”

“But, my dear, I’m sure your father can’t spare the horses. They’re needed on the farm, right, Mr. Bennet?”

Cheerful prognostics

Positive forecasts

“They are wanted in the farm much oftener than I can get them.”

“They’re needed on the farm way more often than I can manage to get them.”

“But if you have got them to-day,” said Elizabeth, “my mother’s purpose will be answered.{41}

“But if you have them today,” said Elizabeth, “my mother’s goal will be achieved.{41}

She did at last extort from her father an acknowledgment that the horses were engaged; Jane was therefore obliged to go on horseback, and her mother attended her to the door with many cheerful prognostics of a bad day. Her hopes were answered; Jane had not been gone long before it rained hard. Her sisters were uneasy for her, but her mother was delighted. The rain continued the whole evening without intermission; Jane certainly could not come back.

She finally got her dad to admit that the horses were reserved; so, Jane had to go riding, and her mom sent her off with lots of cheerful predictions about how it would be a bad day. Her mom's predictions came true; Jane hadn't been gone long before it started pouring. Her sisters were worried about her, but their mom was thrilled. The rain kept going all evening without stopping; there was no way Jane could come back.

“This was a lucky idea of mine, indeed!” said Mrs. Bennet, more than once, as if the credit of making it rain were all her own. Till the next morning, however, she was not aware of all the felicity of her contrivance. Breakfast was scarcely over when a servant from Netherfield brought the following note for Elizabeth:—

“This was such a great idea of mine!” said Mrs. Bennet more than once, as if taking full credit for making it rain. However, she didn’t realize how fortunate her plan was until the next morning. Breakfast had hardly finished when a servant from Netherfield delivered the following note for Elizabeth:—

“My dearest Lizzie,

"My dear Lizzie,

“I find myself very unwell this morning, which, I suppose, is to be imputed to my getting wet through yesterday. My kind friends will not hear of my returning home till I am better. They insist also on my seeing Mr. Jones—therefore do not be alarmed if you should hear of his having been to me—and, excepting a sore throat and a headache, there is not much the matter with me.

“I’m feeling pretty sick this morning, which I guess is because I got drenched yesterday. My kind friends won’t let me go home until I'm feeling better. They’re also insisting that I see Mr. Jones—so don’t be surprised if you hear he came to visit me. Other than a sore throat and a headache, I’m not really that bad off.”

“Yours, etc.”

"Best regards,"

“Well, my dear,” said Mr. Bennet, when Elizabeth had read the note aloud, “if your daughter should have a dangerous fit of illness—if she should die—it would be a comfort to know that it was all in pursuit of Mr. Bingley, and under your orders.”

“Well, my dear,” said Mr. Bennet, when Elizabeth had read the note aloud, “if your daughter has a serious illness—if she dies—it would be comforting to know that it was all in pursuit of Mr. Bingley, and on your orders.”

“Oh, I am not at all afraid of her dying. People do{42} not die of little trifling colds. She will be taken good care of. As long as she stays there, it is all very well. I would go and see her if I could have the carriage.”

“Oh, I'm not worried at all about her dying. People don’t die from minor colds. She’ll be well taken care of. As long as she’s there, it’s all fine. I would go visit her if I could use the carriage.”

Elizabeth, feeling really anxious, determined to go to her, though the carriage was not to be had: and as she was no horsewoman, walking was her only alternative. She declared her resolution.

Elizabeth, feeling very anxious, decided to go to her, even though she couldn't get a carriage; and since she wasn't skilled at riding, walking was her only option. She stated her intention.

“How can you be so silly,” cried her mother, “as to think of such a thing, in all this dirt! You will not be fit to be seen when you get there.”

“How can you be so silly,” her mother exclaimed, “to think of doing that in all this muck! You’ll be a mess when you get there.”

“I shall be very fit to see Jane—which is all I want.”

“I’ll be more than ready to see Jane—which is all I want.”

“Is this a hint to me, Lizzy,” said her father, “to send for the horses?”

“Is this a hint to me, Lizzy,” said her father, “to call for the horses?”

“No, indeed. I do not wish to avoid the walk. The distance is nothing, when one has a motive; only three miles. I shall be back by dinner.”

“No, definitely not. I don’t want to skip the walk. The distance is nothing when you have a reason; it’s only three miles. I’ll be back by dinner.”

“I admire the activity of your benevolence,” observed Mary, “but every impulse of feeling should be guided by reason; and, in my opinion, exertion should always be in proportion to what is required.”

“I appreciate your kindness,” said Mary, “but every feeling should be directed by reason; and in my view, effort should always match what’s necessary.”

“We will go as far as Meryton with you,” said Catherine and Lydia. Elizabeth accepted their company, and the three young ladies set off together.

“We'll go as far as Meryton with you,” Catherine and Lydia said. Elizabeth welcomed their company, and the three young women headed off together.

“If we make haste,” said Lydia, as they walked along, “perhaps we may see something of Captain Carter, before he goes.”

“If we hurry,” said Lydia as they walked, “maybe we’ll catch a glimpse of Captain Carter before he leaves.”

In Meryton they parted: the two youngest repaired to the lodgings of one of the officers’ wives, and Elizabeth continued her walk alone, crossing field after field at a quick pace, jumping over stiles and springing over puddles, with impatient activity, and finding herself at last within view of the house, with weary ancles, dirty stockings, and a face glowing with the warmth of exercise.{43}

In Meryton, they said their goodbyes: the two youngest headed to the home of one of the officers' wives, while Elizabeth kept walking by herself, quickly crossing field after field, jumping over gates and leaping over puddles with eager energy. Eventually, she found herself in sight of the house, with tired ankles, dirty socks, and a face flushed from the exertion.{43}

She was shown into the breakfast parlour, where all but Jane were assembled, and where her appearance created a great deal of surprise. That she should have walked three miles so early in the day in such dirty weather, and by herself, was almost incredible to Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley; and Elizabeth was convinced that they held her in contempt for it. She was received, however, very politely by them; and in their brother’s manners there was something better than politeness—there was good-humour and kindness. Mr. Darcy said very little, and Mr. Hurst nothing at all. The former was divided between admiration of the brilliancy which exercise had given to her complexion and doubt as to the occasion’s justifying her coming so far alone. The latter was thinking only of his breakfast.

She was led into the breakfast room, where everyone but Jane was gathered, and her arrival sparked a lot of surprise. The fact that she had walked three miles so early in the day in such bad weather, and alone, was almost unbelievable to Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley; Elizabeth was sure they looked down on her for it. However, they greeted her very politely; and there was something better than politeness in their brother’s manner—there was good humor and kindness. Mr. Darcy said very little, and Mr. Hurst didn’t say anything at all. Darcy was torn between admiring the glow that exercise had given her cheeks and questioning whether her coming so far alone was justified. Hurst was only thinking about his breakfast.

Her inquiries after her sister were not very favourably answered. Miss Bennet had slept ill, and though up, was very feverish, and not well enough to leave her room. Elizabeth was glad to be taken to her immediately; and Jane, who had only been withheld by the fear of giving alarm or inconvenience, from expressing in her note how much she longed for such a visit, was delighted at her entrance. She was not equal, however, to much conversation; and when Miss Bingley left them together, could attempt little beside expressions of gratitude for the extraordinary kindness she was treated with. Elizabeth silently attended her.

Her questions about her sister didn’t get a very positive response. Miss Bennet hadn’t slept well and, although she was up, was feeling very feverish and wasn’t well enough to leave her room. Elizabeth was happy to go see her right away, and Jane, who had only held back from expressing in her note how much she wanted this visit because she didn't want to cause any alarm or inconvenience, was thrilled when Elizabeth arrived. However, Jane wasn’t up for much talking, and when Miss Bingley left them alone, she could only manage to say how grateful she was for the incredible kindness she was receiving. Elizabeth quietly stayed by her side.

“The Apothecary came”

"The pharmacist arrived"

When breakfast was over, they were joined by the sisters; and Elizabeth began to like them herself, when she saw how much affection and solicitude they showed for Jane. The apothecary came; and having examined his patient, said, as might be supposed, that she had caught a violent cold, and that they must endeavour to{44} get the better of it; advised her to return to bed, and promised her some draughts. The advice was followed readily, for the feverish symptoms increased, and her head ached acutely. Elizabeth did not quit her room for a moment, nor were the other ladies often absent; the gentlemen being out, they had in fact nothing to do elsewhere.

When breakfast was over, the sisters joined them, and Elizabeth started to like them more when she saw how much love and concern they had for Jane. The apothecary arrived, and after examining his patient, he said, as expected, that she had caught a bad cold and that they needed to work on getting over it. He advised her to go back to bed and promised her some remedies. They took the advice without hesitation, as her feverish symptoms intensified and her head ached painfully. Elizabeth didn't leave her room for a moment, nor did the other ladies spend much time away; since the gentlemen were out, they really had nothing else to do.

When the clock struck three, Elizabeth felt that she must go, and very unwillingly said so. Miss Bingley offered her the carriage, and she only wanted a little pressing to accept it, when Jane testified such concern at parting with her that Miss Bingley was obliged to convert the offer of the chaise into an invitation to remain at Netherfield for the present. Elizabeth most thankfully consented, and a servant was despatched to Longbourn, to acquaint the family with her stay, and bring back a supply of clothes.

When the clock hit three, Elizabeth realized she had to leave, and she reluctantly mentioned it. Miss Bingley offered her the carriage, and she only needed a little encouragement to accept it, when Jane expressed such worry about saying goodbye that Miss Bingley had to turn the offer of the carriage into an invitation to stay at Netherfield for the time being. Elizabeth gratefully agreed, and a servant was sent to Longbourn to inform her family about her extended stay and to bring back some clothes.


Covering a display.

CHAPTER VIII.

AT five o’clock the two ladies retired to dress, and at half-past six Elizabeth was summoned to dinner. To the civil inquiries which then poured in, and amongst which she had the pleasure of distinguishing the much superior solicitude of Mr. Bingley, she could not make a very favourable answer.{46} Jane was by no means better. The sisters, on hearing this, repeated three or four times how much they were grieved, how shocking it was to have a bad cold, and how excessively they disliked being ill themselves; and then thought no more of the matter: and their indifference towards Jane, when not immediately before them, restored Elizabeth to the enjoyment of all her original dislike.

AAt five o’clock, the two ladies went to get ready, and at half-past six, Elizabeth was called to dinner. To the polite questions that came her way, among which she could notably perceive Mr. Bingley’s greater concern, she couldn’t give a very positive response.{46} Jane was not any better. The sisters, upon hearing this, repeated several times how sorry they were, how terrible it was to have a bad cold, and how much they disliked being sick themselves; and then they moved on from the topic. Their lack of concern for Jane, when she wasn’t right in front of them, allowed Elizabeth to fully return to her original feelings of dislike.

Their brother, indeed, was the only one of the party whom she could regard with any complacency. His anxiety for Jane was evident, and his attentions to herself most pleasing; and they prevented her feeling herself so much an intruder as she believed she was considered by the others. She had very little notice from any but him. Miss Bingley was engrossed by Mr. Darcy, her sister scarcely less so; and as for Mr. Hurst, by whom Elizabeth sat, he was an indolent man, who lived only to eat, drink, and play at cards, who, when he found her prefer a plain dish to a ragout, had nothing to say to her.

Their brother was the only one in the group she could feel at ease with. His concern for Jane was clear, and he paid her pleasant attention, which made her feel less like an outsider than she thought the others considered her. Very few people acknowledged her aside from him. Miss Bingley was too focused on Mr. Darcy, and her sister was almost as distracted; as for Mr. Hurst, who sat next to Elizabeth, he was lazy and seemed to live only to eat, drink, and play cards. When he noticed she’d rather have a simple dish than a fancy one, he had nothing to say to her.

When dinner was over, she returned directly to Jane, and Miss Bingley began abusing her as soon as she was out of the room. Her manners were pronounced to be very bad indeed,—a mixture of pride and impertinence: she had no conversation, no style, no taste, no beauty. Mrs. Hurst thought the same, and added,—

When dinner was over, she went straight back to Jane, and Miss Bingley started criticizing her as soon as she left the room. Her manners were deemed very poor—a mix of arrogance and rudeness: she had no social skills, no elegance, no taste, and no looks. Mrs. Hurst thought the same and added,—

“She has nothing, in short, to recommend her, but being an excellent walker. I shall never forget her appearance this morning. She really looked almost wild.”

“She has nothing, really, to commend her except for being an amazing walker. I'll never forget how she looked this morning. She honestly looked a bit wild.”

“She did indeed, Louisa. I could hardly keep my countenance. Very nonsensical to come at all! Why must she be scampering about the country, because her sister had a cold? Her hair so untidy, so blowzy!{47}

“She really did, Louisa. I could barely keep a straight face. It was so silly for her to come at all! Why did she have to run around the country just because her sister had a cold? Her hair was such a mess, so wild!{47}

“Yes, and her petticoat; I hope you saw her petticoat, six inches deep in mud, I am absolutely certain, and the gown which had been let down to hide it not doing its office.”

“Yes, and her petticoat; I hope you saw her petticoat, six inches deep in mud. I'm absolutely certain, and the gown that had been let down to hide it wasn’t doing its job.”

“Your picture may be very exact, Louisa,” said Bingley; “but this was all lost upon me. I thought Miss Elizabeth Bennet looked remarkably well when she came into the room this morning. Her dirty petticoat quite escaped my notice.”

“Your picture might be very accurate, Louisa,” said Bingley; “but I completely missed that. I thought Miss Elizabeth Bennet looked really good when she walked into the room this morning. I didn’t even notice her dirty petticoat.”

You observed it, Mr. Darcy, I am sure,” said Miss Bingley; “and I am inclined to think that you would not wish to see your sister make such an exhibition.”

You noticed it, Mr. Darcy, I’m sure,” said Miss Bingley; “and I believe you wouldn’t want to see your sister put on such a show.”

“Certainly not.”

"Definitely not."

“To walk three miles, or four miles, or five miles, or whatever it is, above her ancles in dirt, and alone, quite alone! what could she mean by it? It seems to me to show an abominable sort of conceited independence, a most country-town indifference to decorum.”

“To walk three miles, four miles, five miles, or however far it is, with dirt all the way up to her ankles and by herself, all by herself! What could she be thinking? It seems to me that it shows a terrible kind of arrogant independence, a complete lack of concern for how one should behave in polite society.”

“It shows an affection for her sister that is very pleasing,” said Bingley.

“It shows a nice affection for her sister,” Bingley said.

“I am afraid, Mr. Darcy,” observed Miss Bingley, in a half whisper, “that this adventure has rather affected your admiration of her fine eyes.”

“I’m afraid, Mr. Darcy,” Miss Bingley said in a half-whisper, “that this encounter has somewhat influenced your admiration for her beautiful eyes.”

“Not at all,” he replied: “they were brightened by the exercise.” A short pause followed this speech, and Mrs. Hurst began again,—

“Not at all,” he replied, “they were brightened by the exercise.” A brief pause followed this comment, and Mrs. Hurst started again,—

“I have an excessive regard for Jane Bennet,—she is really a very sweet girl,—and I wish with all my heart she were well settled. But with such a father and mother, and such low connections, I am afraid there is no chance of it.”

“I really care a lot about Jane Bennet—she's genuinely a really nice girl—and I wholeheartedly wish she was well set up in life. But with parents like hers and such low connections, I'm afraid there's no hope for that.”

“I think I have heard you say that their uncle is an attorney in Meryton?{48}

“I think I heard you say that their uncle is a lawyer in Meryton?{48}

“Yes; and they have another, who lives somewhere near Cheapside.”

“Yes, and they have another person who lives somewhere near Cheapside.”

“That is capital,” added her sister; and they both laughed heartily.

"That's awesome," her sister added, and they both laughed loudly.

“If they had uncles enough to fill all Cheapside,” cried Bingley, “it would not make them one jot less agreeable.”

“If they had enough uncles to fill all of Cheapside,” Bingley exclaimed, “it wouldn’t make them any less enjoyable.”

“But it must very materially lessen their chance of marrying men of any consideration in the world,” replied Darcy.

"But it definitely reduces their chances of marrying any men of significance in the world," replied Darcy.

To this speech Bingley made no answer; but his sisters gave it their hearty assent, and indulged their mirth for some time at the expense of their dear friend’s vulgar relations.

To this speech, Bingley didn’t respond; but his sisters wholeheartedly agreed and spent some time laughing at the expense of their dear friend’s uncouth relatives.

With a renewal of tenderness, however, they repaired to her room on leaving the dining-parlour, and sat with her till summoned to coffee. She was still very poorly, and Elizabeth would not quit her at all, till late in the evening, when she had the comfort of seeing her asleep, and when it appeared to her rather right than pleasant that she should go down stairs herself. On entering the drawing-room, she found the whole party at loo, and was immediately invited to join them; but suspecting them to be playing high, she declined it, and making her sister the excuse, said she would amuse herself, for the short time she could stay below, with a book. Mr. Hurst looked at her with astonishment.

With a renewed sense of affection, they headed to her room after leaving the dining room and stayed with her until they were called for coffee. She was still quite unwell, and Elizabeth wouldn’t leave her side at all until late in the evening, when she felt a bit more comfortable seeing her asleep. It somehow felt more appropriate than enjoyable for her to head downstairs on her own. When she entered the living room, she found everyone playing loo and was immediately invited to join them; but suspecting they were betting high, she declined and, using her sister as an excuse, said she would entertain herself with a book for the short time she could stay downstairs. Mr. Hurst looked at her in surprise.

“Do you prefer reading to cards?” said he; “that is rather singular.”

“Do you prefer reading to playing cards?” he said. “That’s quite unusual.”

“Miss Eliza Bennet,” said Miss Bingley, “despises cards. She is a great reader, and has no pleasure in anything else.”

“Miss Eliza Bennet,” said Miss Bingley, “hates playing cards. She loves reading and finds no joy in anything else.”

“I deserve neither such praise nor such censure,” cried{49} Elizabeth; “I am not a great reader, and I have pleasure in many things.”

“I don’t deserve that kind of praise or criticism,” Elizabeth shouted{49}; “I am not a big reader, and I find joy in many things.”

“In nursing your sister I am sure you have pleasure,” said Bingley; “and I hope it will soon be increased by seeing her quite well.”

“In taking care of your sister, I’m sure you find joy,” said Bingley; “and I hope that joy will grow even more when you see her fully recovered.”

Elizabeth thanked him from her heart, and then walked towards a table where a few books were lying. He immediately offered to fetch her others; all that his library afforded.

Elizabeth thanked him sincerely and then walked over to a table where a few books were laid out. He quickly offered to get her more—anything his library had to offer.

“And I wish my collection were larger for your benefit and my own credit; but I am an idle fellow; and though I have not many, I have more than I ever looked into.”

“And I wish my collection were bigger for both your benefit and my own reputation; but I’m a lazy guy; and even though I don’t have a lot, I have more than I’ve ever actually explored.”

Elizabeth assured him that she could suit herself perfectly with those in the room.

Elizabeth assured him that she could get along just fine with everyone in the room.

“I am astonished,” said Miss Bingley, “that my father should have left so small a collection of books. What a delightful library you have at Pemberley, Mr. Darcy!”

“I can’t believe,” said Miss Bingley, “that my father left such a small collection of books. You have such a lovely library at Pemberley, Mr. Darcy!”

“It ought to be good,” he replied: “it has been the work of many generations.”

“It should be good,” he replied, “since it’s the result of many generations of work.”

“And then you have added so much to it yourself—you are always buying books.”

“And then you’ve contributed so much to it yourself—you’re always buying books.”

“I cannot comprehend the neglect of a family library in such days as these.”

“I can’t understand why someone would ignore a family library in times like these.”

“Neglect! I am sure you neglect nothing that can add to the beauties of that noble place. Charles, when you build your house, I wish it may be half as delightful as Pemberley.”

“Neglect! I'm sure you overlook nothing that can enhance the beauty of that amazing place. Charles, when you construct your house, I hope it turns out to be half as charming as Pemberley.”

“I wish it may.”

"I hope it happens."

“But I would really advise you to make your purchase in that neighbourhood, and take Pemberley for a kind of model. There is not a finer county in England than Derbyshire.{50}

“But I really suggest you buy in that area and use Pemberley as a sort of model. There’s no better county in England than Derbyshire.{50}

“With all my heart: I will buy Pemberley itself, if Darcy will sell it.”

“With all my heart: I will buy Pemberley itself if Darcy is willing to sell it.”

“I am talking of possibilities, Charles.”

"I’m talking about options, Charles."

“Upon my word, Caroline, I should think it more possible to get Pemberley by purchase than by imitation.”

“Honestly, Caroline, I’d say it's more likely to buy Pemberley than to try to copy it.”

Elizabeth was so much caught by what passed, as to leave her very little attention for her book; and, soon laying it wholly aside, she drew near the card-table, and stationed herself between Mr. Bingley and his eldest sister, to observe the game.

Elizabeth was so absorbed by what was happening that she barely paid attention to her book; soon, she set it aside completely and moved closer to the card table, positioning herself between Mr. Bingley and his older sister to watch the game.

“Is Miss Darcy much grown since the spring?” said Miss Bingley: “will she be as tall as I am?”

“Has Miss Darcy grown taller since the spring?” asked Miss Bingley. “Will she be as tall as I am?”

“I think she will. She is now about Miss Elizabeth Bennet’s height, or rather taller.”

“I think she will. She’s now about the same height as Miss Elizabeth Bennet, or even taller.”

“How I long to see her again! I never met with anybody who delighted me so much. Such a countenance, such manners, and so extremely accomplished for her age! Her performance on the pianoforte is exquisite.”

“How I long to see her again! I’ve never met anyone who delighted me so much. Such a face, such grace, and so exceptionally talented for her age! Her playing on the piano is exquisite.”

“It is amazing to me,” said Bingley, “how young ladies can have patience to be so very accomplished as they all are.”

“It’s amazing to me,” said Bingley, “how young women can be so patient to become as accomplished as they all are.”

“All young ladies accomplished! My dear Charles, what do you mean?”

“All accomplished young ladies! My dear Charles, what are you talking about?”

“Yes, all of them, I think. They all paint tables, cover screens, and net purses. I scarcely know any one who cannot do all this; and I am sure I never heard a young lady spoken of for the first time, without being informed that she was very accomplished.”

“Yes, I think all of them do. They all paint tables, decorate screens, and make net purses. I hardly know anyone who can’t do all of this; and I’m sure I’ve never heard of a young lady for the first time without being told that she was very talented.”

“Your list of the common extent of accomplishments,” said Darcy, “has too much truth. The word is applied to many a woman who deserves it no otherwise than by netting a purse or covering a screen; but I am very far{51} from agreeing with you in your estimation of ladies in general. I cannot boast of knowing more than half-a-dozen in the whole range of my acquaintance that are really accomplished.”

“Your list of typical accomplishments,” said Darcy, “is quite accurate. The term is used for many women who only deserve it for things like sewing a purse or decorating a wall; however, I completely disagree with your overall view of women. I can’t say I know more than half a dozen in my entire circle of acquaintances who are truly accomplished.”

“Nor I, I am sure,” said Miss Bingley.

“Neither am I, I’m sure,” said Miss Bingley.

“Then,” observed Elizabeth, “you must comprehend a great deal in your idea of an accomplished woman.”

“Then,” Elizabeth commented, “you must have a pretty high opinion of what an accomplished woman is.”

“Yes; I do comprehend a great deal in it.”

“Yes, I understand a lot of it.”

“Oh, certainly,” cried his faithful assistant, “no one can be really esteemed accomplished who does not greatly surpass what is usually met with. A woman must have a thorough knowledge of music, singing, drawing, dancing, and the modern languages, to deserve the word; and, besides all this, she must possess a certain something in her air and manner of walking, the tone of her voice, her address and expressions, or the word will be but half deserved.”

“Oh, definitely,” exclaimed his loyal assistant, “no one can truly be considered accomplished unless they greatly exceed what’s generally expected. A woman needs to have a solid understanding of music, singing, drawing, dancing, and modern languages to earn that label; and on top of all that, she must have a certain something in her presence and the way she walks, the tone of her voice, her way of speaking, or the title will only be half earned.”

“All this she must possess,” added Darcy; “and to all she must yet add something more substantial in the improvement of her mind by extensive reading.”

“All this she must have,” added Darcy; “and on top of that, she needs to further enrich her mind through extensive reading.”

“I am no longer surprised at your knowing only six accomplished women. I rather wonder now at your knowing any.”

“I’m no longer surprised that you know only six accomplished women. I actually find it more surprising that you know any.”

“Are you so severe upon your own sex as to doubt the possibility of all this?”

“Are you really so harsh on your own gender that you doubt any of this is possible?”

I never saw such a woman. I never saw such capacity, and taste, and application, and elegance, as you describe, united.”

“I never saw such a woman. I never saw such ability, style, commitment, and grace, as you describe, combined.”

Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley both cried out against the injustice of her implied doubt, and were both protesting that they knew many women who answered this description, when Mr. Hurst called them to order, with{52} bitter complaints of their inattention to what was going forward. As all conversation was thereby at an end, Elizabeth soon afterwards left the room.

Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley both protested against the unfairness of her implied doubt and argued that they knew plenty of women who fit that description when Mr. Hurst interrupted them, expressing his frustration about their lack of attention to what was happening. With this, all conversation came to a halt, and Elizabeth soon left the room.

“Eliza Bennet,” said Miss Bingley, when the door was closed on her, “is one of those young ladies who seek to recommend themselves to the other sex by undervaluing their own; and with many men, I daresay, it succeeds; but, in my opinion, it is a paltry device, a very mean art.”

“Eliza Bennet,” said Miss Bingley, after the door was closed behind her, “is one of those young women who try to attract men by belittling themselves; and with many guys, I bet it works; but, in my view, it’s a pathetic tactic, a very low form of manipulation.”

“Undoubtedly,” replied Darcy, to whom this remark was chiefly addressed, “there is meanness in all the arts which ladies sometimes condescend to employ for captivation. Whatever bears affinity to cunning is despicable.”

“Undoubtedly,” replied Darcy, to whom this remark was mainly directed, “there is a certain meanness in all the tactics that ladies sometimes use to captivate. Anything that has a hint of cunning is despicable.”

Miss Bingley was not so entirely satisfied with this reply as to continue the subject.

Miss Bingley wasn't completely satisfied with this response to keep the conversation going.

Elizabeth joined them again only to say that her sister was worse, and that she could not leave her. Bingley urged Mr. Jones’s being sent for immediately; while his sisters, convinced that no country advice could be of any service, recommended an express to town for one of the most eminent physicians. This she would not hear of; but she was not so unwilling to comply with their brother’s proposal; and it was settled that Mr. Jones should be sent for early in the morning, if Miss Bennet were not decidedly better. Bingley was quite uncomfortable; his sisters declared that they were miserable. They solaced their wretchedness, however, by duets after supper; while he could find no better relief to his feelings than by giving his housekeeper directions that every possible attention might be paid to the sick lady and her sister.{53}

Elizabeth returned to them just to say that her sister was worse and that she couldn’t leave her. Bingley suggested that Mr. Jones be called right away, while his sisters, convinced that no local advice would help, recommended sending for one of the best doctors from town. She wouldn’t agree to that, but she was open to their brother’s suggestion; so it was decided that Mr. Jones would be called in the morning if Miss Bennet wasn’t noticeably better. Bingley felt quite anxious, and his sisters claimed they were miserable. They comforted their unhappiness by singing duets after dinner, while he could only relieve his feelings by instructing his housekeeper to ensure that every possible care was given to the sick lady and her sister.{53}


Mrs. Bennet and her two youngest daughters.

CHAPTER IX.

ELIZABETH passed the chief of the night in her sister’s room, and in the morning had the pleasure of being able to send a tolerable answer to the inquiries which she very early received from Mr. Bingley by a housemaid, and some time afterwards from the two elegant ladies who waited on his sisters. In spite of this amendment,{54} however, she requested to have a note sent to Longbourn, desiring her mother to visit Jane, and form her own judgment of her situation. The note was immediately despatched, and its contents as quickly complied with. Mrs. Bennet, accompanied by her two youngest girls, reached Netherfield soon after the family breakfast.

ELizzy spent the night in her sister’s room, and in the morning was pleased to respond reasonably to the inquiries she received early from Mr. Bingley through a housemaid, and later from the two elegant ladies who served his sisters. Despite this improvement,{54} she asked for a note to be sent to Longbourn, asking her mother to visit Jane and judge her situation for herself. The note was promptly sent, and its request was quickly fulfilled. Mrs. Bennet, along with her two youngest daughters, arrived at Netherfield shortly after the family breakfast.

Had she found Jane in any apparent danger, Mrs. Bennet would have been very miserable; but being satisfied on seeing her that her illness was not alarming, she had no wish of her recovering immediately, as her restoration to health would probably remove her from Netherfield. She would not listen, therefore, to her daughter’s proposal of being carried home; neither did the apothecary, who arrived about the same time, think it at all advisable. After sitting a little while with Jane, on Miss Bingley’s appearance and invitation, the mother and three daughters all attended her into the breakfast parlour. Bingley met them with hopes that Mrs. Bennet had not found Miss Bennet worse than she expected.

If Mrs. Bennet had seen Jane in any real danger, she would have been very upset; however, since she was reassured that her illness wasn’t serious, she didn't want her to recover too quickly, as that would likely mean Jane would leave Netherfield. So, she wouldn’t agree to her daughter’s suggestion of being taken home, and neither did the apothecary, who showed up around the same time, think it was a good idea. After spending a little time with Jane, Mrs. Bennet and her three daughters followed Miss Bingley into the breakfast parlor when she appeared and invited them. Bingley greeted them with hopes that Mrs. Bennet hadn’t found Miss Bennet in worse shape than she had anticipated.

“Indeed I have, sir,” was her answer. “She is a great deal too ill to be moved. Mr. Jones says we must not think of moving her. We must trespass a little longer on your kindness.”

“Actually, I have, sir,” she replied. “She is way too sick to be moved. Mr. Jones says we shouldn’t even consider moving her. We need to rely on your kindness a little longer.”

“Removed!” cried Bingley. “It must not be thought of. My sister, I am sure, will not hear of her removal.”

“Removed!” shouted Bingley. “That can’t be considered. I’m sure my sister won’t agree to her removal.”

“You may depend upon it, madam,” said Miss Bingley, with cold civility, “that Miss Bennet shall receive every possible attention while she remains with us.”

“You can count on it, ma'am,” said Miss Bingley, with icy politeness, “that Miss Bennet will receive every possible attention while she is with us.”

Mrs. Bennet was profuse in her acknowledgments.

Mrs. Bennet was very expressive in her thanks.

“I am sure,” she added, “if it was not for such good friends, I do not know what would become of her, for she is very ill indeed, and suffers a vast deal, though with the greatest patience in the world, which is always{55} the way with her, for she has, without exception, the sweetest temper I ever met with. I often tell my other girls they are nothing to her. You have a sweet room here, Mr. Bingley, and a charming prospect over that gravel walk. I do not know a place in the country that is equal to Netherfield. You will not think of quitting it in a hurry, I hope, though you have but a short lease.”

“I’m sure,” she added, “if it weren't for such good friends, I don’t know what would happen to her, because she is really very sick and is suffering a lot, though she handles it all with incredible patience, which is always{55} how she is, since she has without a doubt the sweetest temperament I’ve ever encountered. I often tell my other girls they can’t compare to her. You have a lovely room here, Mr. Bingley, and a beautiful view over that gravel path. I can’t think of anywhere in the countryside that’s as nice as Netherfield. I hope you don’t plan to leave anytime soon, even though your lease is short.”

“Whatever I do is done in a hurry,” replied he; “and therefore if I should resolve to quit Netherfield, I should probably be off in five minutes. At present, however, I consider myself as quite fixed here.”

“Whatever I do, I do quickly,” he replied; “so if I decided to leave Netherfield, I would probably be gone in five minutes. Right now, though, I feel pretty settled here.”

“That is exactly what I should have supposed of you,” said Elizabeth.

"That's exactly what I should have thought of you," said Elizabeth.

“You begin to comprehend me, do you?” cried he, turning towards her.

"You starting to understand me, huh?" he exclaimed, turning towards her.

“Oh yes—I understand you perfectly.”

“Oh yeah—I totally get you.”

“I wish I might take this for a compliment; but to be so easily seen through, I am afraid, is pitiful.”

“I wish I could take this as a compliment; but being so easily understood, I’m afraid, is pretty sad.”

“That is as it happens. It does not necessarily follow that a deep, intricate character is more or less estimable than such a one as yours.”

"That's just how it is. It doesn't mean that a complex, detailed character is any more or less admirable than someone like you."

“Lizzy,” cried her mother, “remember where you are, and do not run on in the wild manner that you are suffered to do at home.”

“Lizzy,” her mother called, “remember where you are and don’t run around like you do at home.”

“I did not know before,” continued Bingley, immediately, “that you were a studier of character. It must be an amusing study.”

“I didn't know before,” Bingley said right away, “that you were into studying character. It must be a fascinating study.”

“Yes; but intricate characters are the most amusing. They have at least that advantage.”

“Yeah; but complicated characters are the most entertaining. They have at least that perk.”

“The country,” said Darcy, “can in general supply but few subjects for such a study. In a country neighbourhood you move in a very confined and unvarying society.{56}

“The country,” said Darcy, “typically provides only a limited range of subjects for such a study. In a rural area, you interact within a very small and unchanging community.{56}

“But people themselves alter so much, that there is something new to be observed in them for ever.”

"But people change so much that there's always something new to notice about them."

“Yes, indeed,” cried Mrs. Bennet, offended by his manner of mentioning a country neighbourhood. “I assure you there is quite as much of that going on in the country as in town.”

“Yes, absolutely,” exclaimed Mrs. Bennet, annoyed by the way he referred to a rural area. “I can assure you there’s just as much of that happening in the country as in the city.”

Everybody was surprised; and Darcy, after looking at her for a moment, turned silently away. Mrs. Bennet, who fancied she had gained a complete victory over him, continued her triumph,—

Everybody was surprised; and Darcy, after looking at her for a moment, turned silently away. Mrs. Bennet, who thought she had fully defeated him, continued her celebration,—

“I cannot see that London has any great advantage over the country, for my part, except the shops and public places. The country is a vast deal pleasanter, is not it, Mr. Bingley?”

“I can’t see that London has any significant advantage over the countryside, for my part, except for the shops and public spaces. The countryside is a lot nicer, isn’t it, Mr. Bingley?”

“When I am in the country,” he replied, “I never wish to leave it; and when I am in town, it is pretty much the same. They have each their advantages, and I can be equally happy in either.”

“When I’m in the country,” he replied, “I never want to leave; and when I’m in the city, it’s pretty much the same. They both have their perks, and I can be just as happy in either.”

“Ay, that is because you have the right disposition. But that gentleman,” looking at Darcy, “seemed to think the country was nothing at all.”

“Yeah, that’s because you have the right attitude. But that guy,” looking at Darcy, “seemed to think the countryside was totally insignificant.”

“Indeed, mamma, you are mistaken,” said Elizabeth, blushing for her mother. “You quite mistook Mr. Darcy. He only meant that there was not such a variety of people to be met with in the country as in town, which you must acknowledge to be true.”

“Honestly, Mom, you’re wrong,” said Elizabeth, feeling embarrassed for her mother. “You misunderstood Mr. Darcy. He just meant that there aren’t as many different people to meet in the country as there are in town, which you have to admit is true.”

“Certainly, my dear, nobody said there were; but as to not meeting with many people in this neighbourhood, I believe there are few neighbourhoods larger. I know we dine with four-and-twenty families.”

“Of course, my dear, nobody said there weren’t. But when it comes to not meeting many people in this neighborhood, I think there are very few neighborhoods that are bigger. I know we have dinner with twenty-four families.”

Nothing but concern for Elizabeth could enable Bingley to keep his countenance. His sister was less delicate, and directed her eye towards Mr. Darcy with a{57} very expressive smile. Elizabeth, for the sake of saying something that might turn her mother’s thoughts, now asked her if Charlotte Lucas had been at Longbourn since her coming away.

Nothing but worry for Elizabeth could keep Bingley composed. His sister was less subtle and looked at Mr. Darcy with a{57} very telling smile. To distract her mother, Elizabeth decided to ask if Charlotte Lucas had been at Longbourn since her departure.

“Yes, she called yesterday with her father. What an agreeable man Sir William is, Mr. Bingley—is not he? so much the man of fashion! so genteel and so easy! He has always something to say to everybody. That is my idea of good breeding; and those persons who fancy themselves very important and never open their mouths quite mistake the matter.”

“Yes, she called yesterday with her father. What a pleasant guy Sir William is, Mr. Bingley—don’t you think? So fashionable! So refined and relaxed! He always has something to say to everyone. That is my idea of good manners; and those people who think they're very important and never speak have completely missed the point.”

“Did Charlotte dine with you?”

“Did Charlotte eat with you?”

“No, she would go home. I fancy she was wanted about the mince-pies. For my part, Mr. Bingley, I always keep servants that can do their own work; my daughters are brought up differently. But everybody is to judge for themselves, and the Lucases are a very good sort of girls, I assure you. It is a pity they are not handsome! Not that I think Charlotte so very plain; but then she is our particular friend.”

“No, she would go home. I think she was needed for the mince pies. As for me, Mr. Bingley, I always employ servants who can handle their own tasks; my daughters are raised differently. But everyone can judge for themselves, and the Lucases are really nice girls, I promise you. It's a shame they aren't pretty! Not that I think Charlotte is all that plain; but she is our close friend.”

“She seems a very pleasant young woman,” said Bingley.

“She seems like a really nice young woman,” said Bingley.

“Oh dear, yes; but you must own she is very plain. Lady Lucas herself has often said so, and envied me Jane’s beauty. I do not like to boast of my own child; but to be sure, Jane—one does not often see anybody better looking. It is what everybody says. I do not trust my own partiality. When she was only fifteen there was a gentleman at my brother Gardiner’s in town so much in love with her, that my sister-in-law was sure he would make her an offer before we came away. But, however, he did not. Perhaps he thought her too young. However, he wrote some verses on her, and very pretty they were.{58}

“Oh dear, yes; but you have to admit she’s very plain. Lady Lucas has often said so and envied me Jane’s looks. I don’t like to brag about my own child; but honestly, Jane—it's not often you see someone more attractive. That’s what everyone says. I can’t trust my own bias. When she was just fifteen, there was a guy at my brother Gardiner’s in town who was so in love with her that my sister-in-law was sure he’d propose before we left. But, in the end, he didn’t. Maybe he thought she was too young. Still, he wrote some poems about her, and they were really nice.{58}

“And so ended his affection,” said Elizabeth, impatiently. “There has been many a one, I fancy, overcome in the same way. I wonder who first discovered the efficacy of poetry in driving away love!”

“And so ended his affection,” Elizabeth said, feeling impatient. “I think many people have been defeated in the same way. I wonder who first figured out that poetry could chase away love!”

“I have been used to consider poetry as the food of love,” said Darcy.

“I’ve always seen poetry as the food of love,” said Darcy.

“Of a fine, stout, healthy love it may. Everything nourishes what is strong already. But if it be only a slight, thin sort of inclination, I am convinced that one good sonnet will starve it entirely away.”

“Of a strong, healthy love it may. Everything feeds what is already strong. But if it’s just a weak, flimsy kind of interest, I’m sure that one good sonnet will completely wither it away.”

Darcy only smiled; and the general pause which ensued made Elizabeth tremble lest her mother should be exposing herself again. She longed to speak, but could think of nothing to say; and after a short silence Mrs. Bennet began repeating her thanks to Mr. Bingley for his kindness to Jane, with an apology for troubling him also with Lizzy. Mr. Bingley was unaffectedly civil in his answer, and forced his younger sister to be civil also, and say what the occasion required. She performed her part, indeed, without much graciousness, but Mrs. Bennet was satisfied, and soon afterwards ordered her carriage. Upon this signal, the youngest of her daughters put herself forward. The two girls had been whispering to each other during the whole visit; and the result of it was, that the youngest should tax Mr. Bingley with having promised on his first coming into the country to give a ball at Netherfield.

Darcy just smiled, and the awkward silence that followed made Elizabeth anxious that her mother might embarrass herself again. She really wanted to say something, but nothing came to mind; after a brief pause, Mrs. Bennet started thanking Mr. Bingley again for his kindness to Jane, also apologizing for bothering him with Lizzy. Mr. Bingley replied in a genuinely polite manner and made his younger sister do the same, saying what was expected. She did it without much enthusiasm, but Mrs. Bennet was pleased and soon afterward called for her carriage. At this cue, the youngest of her daughters spoke up. The two girls had been whispering to each other throughout the visit, and the outcome was that the youngest decided to confront Mr. Bingley about his promise to host a ball at Netherfield when he first arrived in town.

Lydia was a stout, well-grown girl of fifteen, with a fine complexion and good-humoured countenance; a favourite with her mother, whose affection had brought her into public at an early age. She had high animal spirits, and a sort of natural self-consequence, which the attentions of the officers, to whom her uncle’s good{59} dinners and her own easy manners recommended her, had increased into assurance. She was very equal, therefore, to address Mr. Bingley on the subject of the ball, and abruptly reminded him of his promise; adding, that it would be the most shameful thing in the world if he did not keep it. His answer to this sudden attack was delightful to her mother’s ear.

Lydia was a sturdy, well-developed fifteen-year-old girl with a nice complexion and a cheerful face; she was a favorite of her mother, who had introduced her to society at a young age. She had high energy and a natural sense of pride, which the attention from the officers—thanks to her uncle's great dinners and her own relaxed demeanor—had boosted into confidence. So, she was perfectly capable of addressing Mr. Bingley about the ball, and she bluntly reminded him of his promise, adding that it would be utterly disgraceful if he didn’t follow through. His response to her unexpected challenge was music to her mother’s ears.

“I am perfectly ready, I assure you, to keep my engagement; and, when your sister is recovered, you shall, if you please, name the very day of the ball. But you would not wish to be dancing while she is ill?”

“I’m completely ready, I promise, to keep my commitment; and when your sister is feeling better, you can, if you want, pick the exact day of the ball. But you wouldn’t want to be dancing while she’s unwell, would you?”

Lydia declared herself satisfied. “Oh yes—it would be much better to wait till Jane was well; and by that time, most likely, Captain Carter would be at Meryton again. And when you have given your ball,” she added, “I shall insist on their giving one also. I shall tell Colonel Forster it will be quite a shame if he does not.”

Lydia said she was happy. “Oh yes—it would be way better to wait until Jane is better; and by then, Captain Carter will probably be back in Meryton. And once you have your ball,” she added, “I’ll make sure they throw one too. I’ll tell Colonel Forster it’ll be a real shame if he doesn’t.”

Mrs. Bennet and her daughters then departed, and Elizabeth returned instantly to Jane, leaving her own and her relations’ behaviour to the remarks of the two ladies and Mr. Darcy; the latter of whom, however, could not be prevailed on to join in their censure of her, in spite of all Miss Bingley’s witticisms on fine eyes.{60}

Mrs. Bennet and her daughters left, and Elizabeth quickly went back to Jane, leaving her own and her family's actions for the two ladies and Mr. Darcy to comment on. However, Mr. Darcy wouldn't join in their criticism of her, despite all of Miss Bingley's jokes about pretty eyes.{60}



CHAPTER X.

THE day passed much as the day before had done. Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley had spent some hours of the morning with the invalid, who continued, though slowly, to mend; and, in the evening, Elizabeth joined their party in the drawing-room. The loo table, however, did not appear. Mr. Darcy was writing, and Miss Bingley, seated near him, was watching the progress of his letter, and repeatedly calling off his attention by messages to his sister. Mr. Hurst and Mr. Bingley were at piquet, and Mrs. Hurst was observing their game.

TThe day went by much like the previous one. Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley had spent several hours in the morning with the sick person, who was slowly getting better; in the evening, Elizabeth joined them in the drawing-room. However, the loo table did not come out. Mr. Darcy was writing, and Miss Bingley, sitting near him, was watching him write and often distracting him with messages for his sister. Mr. Hurst and Mr. Bingley were playing piquet, while Mrs. Hurst was watching their game.

Elizabeth took up some needlework, and was sufficiently amused in attending to what passed between Darcy and his companion. The perpetual commendations of the lady either on his hand-writing, or on the evenness of his lines, or on the length of his letter, with the perfect unconcern with which her praises were received, formed a curious dialogue, and was exactly in unison with her opinion of each.{61}

Elizabeth picked up some needlework and was entertained by the conversation between Darcy and his friend. The lady constantly praised his handwriting, the neatness of his lines, or the length of his letter, and the way he accepted her compliments with complete indifference created an interesting exchange that perfectly matched her opinion of both of them.{61}

“How delighted Miss Darcy will be to receive such a letter!”

“How thrilled Miss Darcy will be to get such a letter!”

He made no answer.

He didn't respond.

“You write uncommonly fast.”

"You write really fast."

“You are mistaken. I write rather slowly.”

“You're wrong. I write quite slowly.”

“How many letters you must have occasion to write in the course of a year! Letters of business, too! How odious I should think them!”

“How many letters do you have to write in a year! Business letters, too! I would find them so annoying!”

“It is fortunate, then, that they fall to my lot instead of to yours.”

“It’s lucky, then, that they end up with me instead of you.”

“Pray tell your sister that I long to see her.”

“Please tell your sister that I really want to see her.”

“I have already told her so once, by your desire.”

"I already told her that once, as you asked."

“I am afraid you do not like your pen. Let me mend it for you. I mend pens remarkably well.”

“I’m afraid you don’t like your pen. Let me fix it for you. I fix pens really well.”

“Thank you—but I always mend my own.”

“Thanks, but I always fix my own.”

“How can you contrive to write so even?”

“How do you manage to write so smoothly?”

He was silent.

He didn’t say anything.

“Tell your sister I am delighted to hear of her improvement on the harp, and pray let her know that I am quite in raptures with her beautiful little design for a table, and I think it infinitely superior to Miss Grantley’s.”

“Tell your sister I’m thrilled to hear about her progress on the harp, and please let her know that I’m absolutely in love with her lovely design for a table. I think it’s way better than Miss Grantley’s.”

“Will you give me leave to defer your raptures till I write again? At present I have not room to do them justice.”

“Can you give me permission to put off your excitement until I write again? Right now, I don’t have enough space to do it justice.”

“Oh, it is of no consequence. I shall see her in January. But do you always write such charming long letters to her, Mr. Darcy?”

“Oh, it doesn’t matter. I’ll see her in January. But do you always write such lovely long letters to her, Mr. Darcy?”

“They are generally long; but whether always charming, it is not for me to determine.”

“They're usually long, but it's not up to me to say if they're always charming.”

“It is a rule with me, that a person who can write a long letter with ease cannot write ill.”

“It’s my belief that someone who can easily write a long letter can’t write poorly.”

“That will not do for a compliment to Darcy, Caroline,” cried her brother, “because he does not write with ease.{62} He studies too much for words of four syllables. Do not you, Darcy?”

“That won’t work as a compliment for Darcy, Caroline,” her brother exclaimed, “because he does not write easily.{62} He thinks too hard about words with four syllables. Don’t you, Darcy?”

“My style of writing is very different from yours.”

“My writing style is really different from yours.”

“Oh,” cried Miss Bingley, “Charles writes in the most careless way imaginable. He leaves out half his words, and blots the rest.”

“Oh,” exclaimed Miss Bingley, “Charles writes in the most careless way possible. He leaves out half of his words and smudges the rest.”

“My ideas flow so rapidly that I have not time to express them; by which means my letters sometimes convey no ideas at all to my correspondents.”

"My thoughts come so fast that I don’t have time to express them, which means my letters sometimes don’t communicate anything to my friends."

“Your humility, Mr. Bingley,” said Elizabeth, “must disarm reproof.”

“Your humility, Mr. Bingley,” Elizabeth said, “must take away any criticism.”

“Nothing is more deceitful,” said Darcy, “than the appearance of humility. It is often only carelessness of opinion, and sometimes an indirect boast.”

“Nothing is more misleading,” said Darcy, “than the look of humility. It’s often just a lack of care for one’s opinions, and sometimes it’s an indirect way of bragging.”

“And which of the two do you call my little recent piece of modesty?”

“And which of the two do you refer to as my little recent act of humility?”

“The indirect boast; for you are really proud of your defects in writing, because you consider them as proceeding from a rapidity of thought and carelessness of execution, which, if not estimable, you think at least highly interesting. The power of doing anything with quickness is always much prized by the possessor, and often without any attention to the imperfection of the performance. When you told Mrs. Bennet this morning, that if you ever resolved on quitting Netherfield you should be gone in five minutes, you meant it to be a sort of panegyric, of compliment to yourself; and yet what is there so very laudable in a precipitance which must leave very necessary business undone, and can be of no real advantage to yourself or anyone else?”

“The indirect brag; because you’re actually proud of your writing flaws, viewing them as a result of quick thinking and a lack of care, which, while not admirable, you find at least interesting. The ability to do anything quickly is always valued by the one who can do it, often with little regard for how imperfect the outcome is. When you told Mrs. Bennet this morning that if you ever decided to leave Netherfield, you could be out in five minutes, you meant it as a kind of compliment to yourself; yet, what’s so commendable about rushing that leaves important tasks unfinished and offers no real benefit to you or anyone else?”

“Nay,” cried Bingley, “this is too much, to remember at night all the foolish things that were said in the morning. And yet, upon my honour, I believed what I{63} said of myself to be true, and I believe it at this moment. At least, therefore, I did not assume the character of needless precipitance merely to show off before the ladies.”

“Nah,” cried Bingley, “this is too much—to have to remember all the silly things that were said in the morning. And yet, honestly, I thought what I said about myself was true, and I still believe it now. So at least I didn’t act like a fool just to show off in front of the ladies.”

“I daresay you believed it; but I am by no means convinced that you would be gone with such celerity. Your conduct would be quite as dependent on chance as that of any man I know; and if, as you were mounting your horse, a friend were to say, ‘Bingley, you had better stay till next week,’ you would probably do it—you would probably not go—and, at another word, might stay a month.”

“I dare say you believed that; but I'm not at all convinced you would leave so quickly. Your behavior would depend on chance just as much as any man I know; and if, as you were getting on your horse, a friend were to say, ‘Bingley, you should stay until next week,’ you would likely do it—you probably wouldn’t leave—and with just one more comment, you might stay a month.”

“You have only proved by this,” cried Elizabeth, “that Mr. Bingley did not do justice to his own disposition. You have shown him off now much more than he did himself.”

“You’ve only proven this,” exclaimed Elizabeth, “that Mr. Bingley didn’t give himself enough credit. You’ve highlighted his qualities far better than he ever did.”

“I am exceedingly gratified,” said Bingley, “by your converting what my friend says into a compliment on the sweetness of my temper. But I am afraid you are giving it a turn which that gentleman did by no means intend; for he would certainly think the better of me if, under such a circumstance, I were to give a flat denial, and ride off as fast as I could.”

“I’m really pleased,” said Bingley, “that you’re turning what my friend said into a compliment about how sweet my temperament is. But I’m afraid you’re interpreting it in a way he definitely didn’t mean; he would surely think better of me if, in a situation like this, I simply denied it and rode off as quickly as possible.”

“Would Mr. Darcy then consider the rashness of your original intention as atoned for by your obstinacy in adhering to it?”

“Does Mr. Darcy think that the recklessness of your initial plan is made up for by your stubbornness in sticking to it?”

“Upon my word, I cannot exactly explain the matter—Darcy must speak for himself.”

"Honestly, I can't really explain what's going on—Darcy needs to speak for himself."

“You expect me to account for opinions which you choose to call mine, but which I have never acknowledged. Allowing the case, however, to stand according to your representation, you must remember, Miss Bennet, that the friend who is supposed to desire his return to the house,{64} and the delay of his plan, has merely desired it, asked it without offering one argument in favour of its propriety.”

“You expect me to explain opinions that you say are mine, but that I’ve never accepted. Still, if we go along with your view, you need to remember, Miss Bennet, that the friend who supposedly wants him back in the house,{64} and the postponement of his plan, has only expressed that wish, requesting it without giving any reasons why it makes sense.”

“To yield readily—easily—to the persuasion of a friend is no merit with you.”

"Agreeing easily with a friend's persuasion isn’t impressive to you."

“To yield without conviction is no compliment to the understanding of either.”

"Giving in without being convinced is not a compliment to anyone's understanding."

“You appear to me, Mr. Darcy, to allow nothing for the influence of friendship and affection. A regard for the requester would often make one readily yield to a request, without waiting for arguments to reason one into it. I am not particularly speaking of such a case as you have supposed about Mr. Bingley. We may as well wait, perhaps, till the circumstance occurs, before we discuss the discretion of his behaviour thereupon. But in general and ordinary cases, between friend and friend, where one of them is desired by the other to change a resolution of no very great moment, should you think ill of that person for complying with the desire, without waiting to be argued into it?”

“You seem to me, Mr. Darcy, to overlook the impact of friendship and affection. A fondness for the person making the request can often lead someone to agree to it without needing a lot of convincing. I’m not specifically addressing the situation you mentioned regarding Mr. Bingley. We might as well wait, perhaps, until the circumstance arises before we discuss how he should act in that scenario. But in general, in regular situations between friends, where one asks the other to change a decision that isn’t very significant, would you think poorly of that person for agreeing without needing to be persuaded?”

“Will it not be advisable, before we proceed on this subject, to arrange with rather more precision the degree of importance which is to appertain to this request, as well as the degree of intimacy subsisting between the parties?”

“Shouldn't we first clarify how important this request is and the level of closeness between the people involved before we continue with this topic?”

“By all means,” cried Bingley; “let us hear all the particulars, not forgetting their comparative height and size, for that will have more weight in the argument, Miss Bennet, than you may be aware of. I assure you that if Darcy were not such a great tall fellow, in comparison with myself, I should not pay him half so much deference. I declare I do not know a more awful object than Darcy on particular occasions, and in{65} particular places; at his own house especially, and of a Sunday evening, when he has nothing to do.”

“Of course,” exclaimed Bingley; “let’s hear all the details, including their heights and sizes, because that will matter more in the debate, Miss Bennet, than you might think. I promise you, if Darcy weren’t such a tall guy compared to me, I wouldn’t give him nearly as much respect. I honestly don’t know a more intimidating person than Darcy at certain times, and in{65} specific places; especially at his own house on Sunday evenings when he has nothing to do.”

Mr. Darcy smiled; but Elizabeth thought she could perceive that he was rather offended, and therefore checked her laugh. Miss Bingley warmly resented the indignity he had received, in an expostulation with her brother for talking such nonsense.

Mr. Darcy smiled, but Elizabeth thought she could see that he was a bit offended, so she held back her laughter. Miss Bingley strongly disapproved of the disrespect he had faced and scolded her brother for talking such nonsense.

“I see your design, Bingley,” said his friend. “You dislike an argument, and want to silence this.”

“I see your plan, Bingley,” said his friend. “You don’t like a debate and want to end this.”

“Perhaps I do. Arguments are too much like disputes. If you and Miss Bennet will defer yours till I am out of the room, I shall be very thankful; and then you may say whatever you like of me.”

“Maybe I do. Arguments are way too similar to fights. If you and Miss Bennet could save yours until I leave the room, I would really appreciate it; then you can say whatever you want about me.”

“What you ask,” said Elizabeth, “is no sacrifice on my side; and Mr. Darcy had much better finish his letter.”

“What you’re asking,” said Elizabeth, “is not a sacrifice for me; and Mr. Darcy would be better off finishing his letter.”

Mr. Darcy took her advice, and did finish his letter.

Mr. Darcy took her advice and finished his letter.

When that business was over, he applied to Miss Bingley and Elizabeth for the indulgence of some music. Miss Bingley moved with alacrity to the pianoforte, and after a polite request that Elizabeth would lead the way, which the other as politely and more earnestly negatived, she seated herself.

When that was done, he asked Miss Bingley and Elizabeth if they could play some music. Miss Bingley quickly went to the piano, and after politely asking Elizabeth to start, which Elizabeth kindly but firmly refused, she took a seat at the instrument.

Mrs. Hurst sang with her sister; and while they were thus employed, Elizabeth could not help observing, as she turned over some music-books that lay on the instrument, how frequently Mr. Darcy’s eyes were fixed on her. She hardly knew how to suppose that she could be an object of admiration to so great a man, and yet that he should look at her because he disliked her was still more strange. She could only imagine, however, at last, that she drew his notice because there was something about her more wrong and reprehensible, according to his ideas of right, than in any other person present.{66} The supposition did not pain her. She liked him too little to care for his approbation.

Mrs. Hurst sang with her sister, and while they were doing that, Elizabeth couldn’t help but notice, as she flipped through some music books on the piano, how often Mr. Darcy's gaze was on her. She could hardly believe that she could be an object of admiration for someone so important, and yet it seemed even stranger that he would look at her because he disliked her. In the end, she could only guess that he was paying attention to her because there was something about her that was more wrong and objectionable, according to his sense of right, than anyone else there. The thought didn’t upset her. She thought too little of him to be concerned about his approval.{66}

After playing some Italian songs, Miss Bingley varied the charm by a lively Scotch air; and soon afterwards Mr. Darcy, drawing near Elizabeth, said to her,—

After playing some Italian songs, Miss Bingley changed things up with a lively Scottish tune; and soon after, Mr. Darcy approached Elizabeth and said to her,—

“Do you not feel a great inclination, Miss Bennet, to seize such an opportunity of dancing a reel?”

“Don't you feel a strong urge, Miss Bennet, to take this chance to dance a reel?”

She smiled, but made no answer. He repeated the question, with some surprise at her silence.

She smiled but didn’t respond. He asked the question again, a bit surprised by her silence.

“Oh,” said she, “I heard you before; but I could not immediately determine what to say in reply. You wanted me, I know, to say ‘Yes,’ that you might have the pleasure of despising my taste; but I always delight in overthrowing those kind of schemes, and cheating a person of their premeditated contempt. I have, therefore, made up my mind to tell you that I do not want to dance a reel at all; and now despise me if you dare.”

“Oh,” she said, “I heard you earlier; but I couldn't immediately figure out how to respond. I know you wanted me to say ‘Yes’ so you could enjoy looking down on my taste; but I love upending those kinds of plans and stealing someone's chance to feel superior. So, I've decided to tell you that I have no interest in dancing a reel at all; and now go ahead and despise me if you dare.”

“Indeed I do not dare.”

"I definitely don't dare."

Elizabeth, having rather expected to affront him, was amazed at his gallantry; but there was a mixture of sweetness and archness in her manner which made it difficult for her to affront anybody, and Darcy had never been so bewitched by any woman as he was by her. He really believed that, were it not for the inferiority of her connections, he should be in some danger.

Elizabeth, who had somewhat expected to insult him, was surprised by his charm; but there was a blend of sweetness and playfulness in her demeanor that made it hard for her to offend anyone, and Darcy had never been as enchanted by any woman as he was by her. He genuinely thought that, if it weren't for the lower status of her connections, he might be in some trouble.

Miss Bingley saw, or suspected, enough to be jealous; and her great anxiety for the recovery of her dear friend Jane received some assistance from her desire of getting rid of Elizabeth.

Miss Bingley saw, or suspected, enough to feel jealous; and her strong concern for her dear friend Jane's recovery was partly fueled by her wish to get rid of Elizabeth.

She often tried to provoke Darcy into disliking her guest, by talking of their supposed marriage, and planning his happiness in such an alliance.

She often tried to get Darcy to dislike her guest by talking about their supposed marriage and planning his happiness in that relationship.

“I hope,” said she, as they were walking together in{67} the shrubbery the next day, “you will give your mother-in-law a few hints, when this desirable event takes place, as to the advantage of holding her tongue; and if you can compass it, to cure the younger girls of running after the officers. And, if I may mention so delicate a subject, endeavour to check that little something, bordering on conceit and impertinence, which your lady possesses.”

“I hope,” she said as they were walking together in{67} the bushes the next day, “you can give your mother-in-law some subtle hints about the benefits of keeping quiet when that desirable event happens; and if you can manage it, try to stop the younger girls from chasing after the officers. And, if I may bring up such a sensitive topic, try to rein in that little bit of conceit and sass that your lady has.”

“No, no; stay where you are”

“No, no; stay where you are.”

[Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

[Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

“Have you anything else to propose for my domestic felicity?{68}

“Do you have anything else to suggest for my happiness at home?{68}

“Oh yes. Do let the portraits of your uncle and aunt Philips be placed in the gallery at Pemberley. Put them next to your great-uncle the judge. They are in the same profession, you know, only in different lines. As for your Elizabeth’s picture, you must not attempt to have it taken, for what painter could do justice to those beautiful eyes?”

“Oh yes. Please have the portraits of your uncle and aunt Philips put in the gallery at Pemberley. Place them next to your great-uncle the judge. They’re in the same profession, you know, just in different fields. As for your Elizabeth’s picture, you shouldn’t try to have it painted, because what artist could truly capture those beautiful eyes?”

“It would not be easy, indeed, to catch their expression; but their colour and shape, and the eyelashes, so remarkably fine, might be copied.”

“It wouldn't be easy to capture their expression, but their color and shape, along with the remarkably fine eyelashes, could definitely be replicated.”

At that moment they were met from another walk by Mrs. Hurst and Elizabeth herself.

At that moment, they encountered Mrs. Hurst and Elizabeth as they came from another walk.

“I did not know that you intended to walk,” said Miss Bingley, in some confusion, lest they had been overheard.

“I didn’t know you were planning to walk,” said Miss Bingley, a bit flustered, fearing they had been overheard.

“You used us abominably ill,” answered Mrs. Hurst, “running away without telling us that you were coming out.”

“You treated us really badly,” replied Mrs. Hurst, “sneaking away without letting us know you were coming out.”

Then taking the disengaged arm of Mr. Darcy, she left Elizabeth to walk by herself. The path just admitted three. Mr. Darcy felt their rudeness, and immediately said,—

Then taking Mr. Darcy's free arm, she left Elizabeth to walk by herself. The path was just wide enough for three. Mr. Darcy noticed their rudeness and quickly said,—

“This walk is not wide enough for our party. We had better go into the avenue.”

“This path isn't wide enough for our group. We should head over to the avenue.”

But Elizabeth, who had not the least inclination to remain with them, laughingly answered,—

But Elizabeth, who had no desire to stay with them, laughed and replied,—

“No, no; stay where you are. You are charmingly grouped, and appear to uncommon advantage. The picturesque would be spoilt by admitting a fourth. Good-bye.”

“No, no; stay right where you are. You look great together, and it really highlights your beauty. It would ruin the scene to add a fourth person. Goodbye.”

She then ran gaily off, rejoicing, as she rambled about, in the hope of being at home again in a day or two. Jane was already so much recovered as to intend leaving her room for a couple of hours that evening.{69}

She happily ran off, excited, as she wandered around, hoping to be home again in a day or two. Jane had already recovered enough to plan on leaving her room for a couple of hours that evening.{69}


Stacking the firewood.

CHAPTER XI.

WHEN the ladies removed after dinner Elizabeth ran up to her sister, and seeing her well guarded from cold, attended her into the drawing-room, where she was welcomed by her two friends with many professions of pleasure; and Elizabeth had never seen them so agreeable as they were during the hour which passed before the gentlemen appeared. Their powers of conversation were considerable. They could describe an entertainment with accuracy, relate an anecdote with humour, and laugh at their acquaintance with spirit.

WWHEN the ladies left the dining room, Elizabeth hurried to her sister, ensuring she was dressed warmly enough, and escorted her to the living room, where her two friends greeted her with enthusiastic expressions of happiness. Elizabeth had never found them as charming as they were in the hour before the men arrived. They were great conversationalists, able to accurately describe an event, share a funny story, and enjoy lively banter about their friends.

But when the gentlemen entered, Jane was no longer{70} the first object; Miss Bingley’s eyes were instantly turned towards Darcy, and she had something to say to him before he had advanced many steps. He addressed himself directly to Miss Bennet with a polite congratulation; Mr. Hurst also made her a slight bow, and said he was “very glad;” but diffuseness and warmth remained for Bingley’s salutation. He was full of joy and attention. The first half hour was spent in piling up the fire, lest she should suffer from the change of room; and she removed, at his desire, to the other side of the fireplace, that she might be farther from the door. He then sat down by her, and talked scarcely to anyone else. Elizabeth, at work in the opposite corner, saw it all with great delight.

But when the guys walked in, Jane wasn't the main focus anymore; Miss Bingley immediately looked at Darcy and had something to say to him before he even took a few steps. He directly greeted Miss Bennet with a polite congratulations; Mr. Hurst also gave her a slight bow and said he was “very glad,” but Bingley was the one who showed real warmth and enthusiasm. He was full of joy and attentiveness. The first half hour was spent building up the fire so she wouldn't feel cold from the change of room, and she moved, at his request, to the other side of the fireplace to stay farther from the door. He then sat down next to her and barely spoke to anyone else. Elizabeth, working in the opposite corner, watched it all with great delight.

When tea was over Mr. Hurst reminded his sister-in-law of the card-table—but in vain. She had obtained private intelligence that Mr. Darcy did not wish for cards, and Mr. Hurst soon found even his open petition rejected. She assured him that no one intended to play, and the silence of the whole party on the subject seemed to justify her. Mr. Hurst had, therefore, nothing to do but to stretch himself on one of the sofas and go to sleep. Darcy took up a book. Miss Bingley did the same; and Mrs. Hurst, principally occupied in playing with her bracelets and rings, joined now and then in her brother’s conversation with Miss Bennet.

After tea, Mr. Hurst reminded his sister-in-law about the card game—but it was useless. She had gotten word that Mr. Darcy wasn’t interested in playing cards, and Mr. Hurst quickly found that even his direct request was turned down. She assured him that no one was planning to play, and the entire group's silence on the matter seemed to back her up. So, Mr. Hurst had nothing to do but stretch out on one of the sofas and fall asleep. Darcy picked up a book. Miss Bingley followed suit; and Mrs. Hurst, mainly focused on playing with her bracelets and rings, occasionally joined in her brother’s conversation with Miss Bennet.

Miss Bingley’s attention was quite as much engaged in watching Mr. Darcy’s progress through his book, as in reading her own; and she was perpetually either making some inquiry, or looking at his page. She could not win him, however, to any conversation; he merely answered her question and read on. At length, quite exhausted by the attempt to be amused with her own book, which she{71} had only chosen because it was the second volume of his, she gave a great yawn and said, “How pleasant it is to spend an evening in this way! I declare, after all, there is no enjoyment like reading! How much sooner one tires of anything than of a book! When I have a house of my own, I shall be miserable if I have not an excellent library.”

Miss Bingley was just as focused on watching Mr. Darcy's progress through his book as she was on her own reading; she was constantly either asking him questions or glancing at his page. However, she couldn't get him to engage in any real conversation; he just answered her questions and kept reading. Eventually, feeling drained from trying to entertain herself with her own book, which she{71} had picked only because it was the second volume of his, she let out a big yawn and said, “How nice it is to spend an evening like this! Honestly, there’s no enjoyment like reading! You get tired of everything else so much faster than you do of a book! When I have my own house, I’ll be so unhappy if I don’t have a great library.”

No one made any reply. She then yawned again, threw aside her book, and cast her eyes round the room in quest of some amusement; when, hearing her brother mentioning a ball to Miss Bennet, she turned suddenly towards him and said,—

No one responded. She yawned again, tossed her book aside, and looked around the room for something to do. When she heard her brother talking about a ball to Miss Bennet, she suddenly turned to him and said,—

“By the bye Charles, are you really serious in meditating a dance at Netherfield? I would advise you, before you determine on it, to consult the wishes of the present party; I am much mistaken if there are not some among us to whom a ball would be rather a punishment than a pleasure.”

“By the way, Charles, are you really serious about planning a dance at Netherfield? I would suggest that before you decide on it, you check with the current group; I could be wrong, but I believe there are some of us who would find a ball more of a punishment than a pleasure.”

“If you mean Darcy,” cried her brother, “he may go to bed, if he chooses, before it begins; but as for the ball, it is quite a settled thing, and as soon as Nicholls has made white soup enough I shall send round my cards.”

“If you mean Darcy,” her brother exclaimed, “he can go to bed whenever he wants, but as for the ball, it’s definitely happening, and once Nicholls has made enough white soup, I’ll send out my invitations.”

“I should like balls infinitely better,” she replied, “if they were carried on in a different manner; but there is something insufferably tedious in the usual process of such a meeting. It would surely be much more rational if conversation instead of dancing made the order of the day.”

“I would much rather enjoy balls,” she replied, “if they were held in a different way; but there’s something incredibly boring about the usual format of these events. It would definitely make more sense if conversation took the spotlight instead of dancing.”

“Much more rational, my dear Caroline, I dare say; but it would not be near so much like a ball.”

“Much more reasonable, my dear Caroline, I would say; but it wouldn’t be nearly as much like a ball.”

Miss Bingley made no answer, and soon afterwards got up and walked about the room. Her figure was elegant, and she walked well; but Darcy, at whom it was{72} all aimed, was still inflexibly studious. In the desperation of her feelings, she resolved on one effort more; and, turning to Elizabeth, said,—

Miss Bingley didn't respond and soon got up to pace around the room. She had an elegant figure and walked gracefully; however, Darcy, who was the target of her attention, remained focused on his studies. Frustrated by her feelings, she decided to make one more attempt and turned to Elizabeth, saying,—

“Miss Eliza Bennet, let me persuade you to follow my example, and take a turn about the room. I assure you it is very refreshing after sitting so long in one attitude.”

“Miss Eliza Bennet, let me encourage you to follow my lead and take a stroll around the room. I promise it feels really refreshing after sitting in one position for so long.”

Elizabeth was surprised, but agreed to it immediately. Miss Bingley succeeded no less in the real object of her civility: Mr. Darcy looked up. He was as much awake to the novelty of attention in that quarter as Elizabeth herself could be, and unconsciously closed his book. He was directly invited to join their party, but he declined it, observing that he could imagine but two motives for their choosing to walk up and down the room together, with either of which motives his joining them would interfere. What could he mean? She was dying to know what could be his meaning—and asked Elizabeth whether she could at all understand him.

Elizabeth was surprised but agreed right away. Miss Bingley achieved her true goal with her politeness: Mr. Darcy looked up. He was just as aware of the unusual attention from that direction as Elizabeth was and unconsciously closed his book. He was directly invited to join their group, but he declined, saying that he could think of only two reasons for them wanting to walk around the room together, and either reason would be interrupted by his presence. What could he mean? She was eager to find out what he meant—and asked Elizabeth if she had any idea what he was talking about.

“Not at all,” was her answer; “but, depend upon it, he means to be severe on us, and our surest way of disappointing him will be to ask nothing about it.”

“Not at all,” she replied; “but trust me, he plans to be tough on us, and the best way to let him down is to not ask anything about it.”

Miss Bingley, however, was incapable of disappointing Mr. Darcy in anything, and persevered, therefore, in requiring an explanation of his two motives.

Miss Bingley, however, couldn't let Mr. Darcy down in any way, so she continued to demand an explanation of his two motives.

“I have not the smallest objection to explaining them,” said he, as soon as she allowed him to speak. “You either choose this method of passing the evening because you are in each other’s confidence, and have secret affairs to discuss, or because you are conscious that your figures appear to the greatest advantage in walking: if the first, I should be completely in your way; and if the second, I can admire you much better as I sit by the fire.”

“I don’t have any problem explaining,” he said, as soon as she let him speak. “You’re either choosing this way to spend the evening because you trust each other and have private matters to discuss, or because you’re aware that you look best while walking. If it’s the first reason, then I’d just be interrupting you; and if it’s the second, I can appreciate you much better from the comfort of my seat by the fire.”

“Oh, shocking!” cried Miss Bingley. “I never heard{73} anything so abominable. How shall we punish him for such a speech?”

“Oh, how shocking!” exclaimed Miss Bingley. “I’ve never heard{73} anything so terrible. How should we punish him for saying that?”

“Nothing so easy, if you have but the inclination,” said Elizabeth. “We can all plague and punish one another. Tease him—laugh at him. Intimate as you are, you must know how it is to be done.”

“Nothing could be easier if you’re up for it,” Elizabeth said. “We can all annoy and get back at each other. Just tease him—laugh at him. Since you’re so close, you must know how it’s done.”

“But upon my honour I do not. I do assure you that my intimacy has not yet taught me that. Tease calmness of temper and presence of mind! No, no; I feel he may defy us there. And as to laughter, we will not expose ourselves, if you please, by attempting to laugh without a subject. Mr. Darcy may hug himself.”

“But I swear I do not. I can assure you that my close relationship has not yet taught me that. Go ahead and test his calmness and composure! No, no; I sense he can take us on there. And as for laughter, let’s not put ourselves out there, if you don’t mind, by trying to laugh without any reason. Mr. Darcy can enjoy himself.”

“Mr. Darcy is not to be laughed at!” cried Elizabeth. “That is an uncommon advantage, and uncommon I hope it will continue, for it would be a great loss to me to have many such acquaintance. I dearly love a laugh.”

“Mr. Darcy is not someone to mock!” Elizabeth exclaimed. “That’s a rare benefit, and I hope it stays that way, because it would be a huge loss for me to have too many acquaintances like that. I really love to laugh.”

“Miss Bingley,” said he, “has given me credit for more than can be. The wisest and best of men,—nay, the wisest and best of their actions,—may be rendered ridiculous by a person whose first object in life is a joke.”

“Miss Bingley,” he said, “has given me more credit than I deserve. The wisest and best of men—actually, even the wisest and best of their actions—can be made to look silly by someone whose main goal in life is to make a joke.”

“Certainly,” replied Elizabeth, “there are such people, but I hope I am not one of them. I hope I never ridicule what is wise or good. Follies and nonsense, whims and inconsistencies, do divert me, I own, and I laugh at them whenever I can. But these, I suppose, are precisely what you are without.”

“Of course,” Elizabeth replied, “there are people like that, but I hope I’m not one of them. I hope I never make fun of what is wise or good. I do find follies and nonsense, quirks and inconsistencies amusing, and I laugh at them whenever I can. But I assume those are exactly what you’re not.”

“Perhaps that is not possible for anyone. But it has been the study of my life to avoid those weaknesses which often expose a strong understanding to ridicule.”

“Maybe that's not possible for anyone. But I've spent my life trying to avoid those weaknesses that often make a strong understanding the target of ridicule.”

“Such as vanity and pride.”

“Like vanity and pride.”

“Yes, vanity is a weakness indeed. But pride—where there is a real superiority of mind—pride will be always under good regulation.{74}

“Yes, vanity is definitely a weakness. But pride—when there’s true superiority of mind—pride will always be well-managed.{74}

Elizabeth turned away to hide a smile.

Elizabeth turned away to hide a smile.

“Your examination of Mr. Darcy is over, I presume,” said Miss Bingley; “and pray what is the result?”

“Your look at Mr. Darcy is done, I guess,” said Miss Bingley; “and what’s the outcome?”

“I am perfectly convinced by it that Mr. Darcy has no defect. He owns it himself without disguise.”

“I’m completely convinced that Mr. Darcy has no flaws. He admits it himself openly.”

“No,” said Darcy, “I have made no such pretension. I have faults enough, but they are not, I hope, of understanding. My temper I dare not vouch for. It is, I believe, too little yielding; certainly too little for the convenience of the world. I cannot forget the follies and vices of others so soon as I ought, nor their offences against myself. My feelings are not puffed about with every attempt to move them. My temper would perhaps be called resentful. My good opinion once lost is lost for ever.”

“No,” said Darcy, “I haven’t made any such claims. I have plenty of flaws, but I hope understanding isn’t one of them. I can’t really speak for my temper. I think it may be a bit inflexible; definitely too inflexible for what society requires. I can’t seem to forget the mistakes and wrongdoings of others as quickly as I should, or their offenses against me. My feelings aren’t easily swayed by every little thing. You might say my temper is resentful. Once I lose my good opinion of someone, it’s gone for good.”

That is a failing, indeed!” cried Elizabeth. “Implacable resentment is a shade in a character. But you have chosen your fault well. I really cannot laugh at it. You are safe from me.”

That is a real failure!” exclaimed Elizabeth. “Harsh resentment is a flaw in a person’s character. But you’ve picked your fault wisely. I honestly can’t laugh about it. You’re safe from me.”

“There is, I believe, in every disposition a tendency to some particular evil, a natural defect, which not even the best education can overcome.”

“I think everyone has a tendency towards a specific flaw or weakness, a natural defect that even the best education can't fix.”

“And your defect is a propensity to hate everybody.”

“And your flaw is that you tend to hate everyone.”

“And yours,” he replied, with a smile, “is wilfully to misunderstand them.”

“And yours,” he replied with a smile, “is intentionally misreading them.”

“Do let us have a little music,” cried Miss Bingley, tired of a conversation in which she had no share. “Louisa, you will not mind my waking Mr. Hurst.”

“Let’s have some music,” exclaimed Miss Bingley, bored with a conversation she wasn't part of. “Louisa, you don’t mind if I wake up Mr. Hurst, do you?”

Her sister made not the smallest objection, and the pianoforte was opened; and Darcy, after a few moments’ recollection, was not sorry for it. He began to feel the danger of paying Elizabeth too much attention.{75}

Her sister didn't object at all, and the piano was opened. After a moment of thought, Darcy felt okay about it. He started to realize the risk of giving Elizabeth too much attention.{75}



CHAPTER XII.

IN consequence of an agreement between the sisters, Elizabeth wrote the next morning to her mother, to beg that the carriage might be sent for them in the course of the day. But Mrs. Bennet, who had calculated on her daughters remaining at Netherfield till the following Tuesday, which would exactly finish Jane’s week, could not bring herself to receive them with pleasure before. Her answer, therefore, was not propitious, at least not to Elizabeth’s wishes, for she was impatient to get home. Mrs. Bennet sent them word that they could not possibly have the carriage before Tuesday; and in her postscript it was added, that if Mr. Bingley and his sister pressed them to stay longer, she could spare them very well. Against staying longer, however, Elizabeth was positively{76} resolved—nor did she much expect it would be asked; and fearful, on the contrary, of being considered as intruding themselves needlessly long, she urged Jane to borrow Mr. Bingley’s carriage immediately, and at length it was settled that their original design of leaving Netherfield that morning should be mentioned, and the request made.

IAs a result of an agreement between the sisters, Elizabeth wrote to her mother the next morning to ask if the carriage could be sent for them during the day. However, Mrs. Bennet, who had planned for her daughters to stay at Netherfield until the following Tuesday, which would complete Jane’s week, was reluctant to welcome them home earlier. Her response, therefore, was not favorable, especially not to Elizabeth’s wishes, as she was eager to get home. Mrs. Bennet informed them that they couldn’t have the carriage before Tuesday; in her postscript, she added that if Mr. Bingley and his sister insisted they stay longer, she could manage just fine. However, Elizabeth was firmly against staying longer—nor did she expect that it would be suggested; fearing that they might be seen as overstaying their welcome, she encouraged Jane to borrow Mr. Bingley’s carriage right away, and eventually, it was agreed to mention their original plan of leaving Netherfield that morning and make the request.

The communication excited many professions of concern; and enough was said of wishing them to stay at least till the following day to work on Jane; and till the morrow their going was deferred. Miss Bingley was then sorry that she had proposed the delay; for her jealousy and dislike of one sister much exceeded her affection for the other.

The conversation sparked a lot of expressions of concern, and there was enough talk about wanting them to stay at least until the next day to help Jane that their departure was postponed until the following day. Miss Bingley then regretted suggesting the delay because her jealousy and dislike for one sister far outweighed her affection for the other.

The master of the house heard with real sorrow that they were to go so soon, and repeatedly tried to persuade Miss Bennet that it would not be safe for her—that she was not enough recovered; but Jane was firm where she felt herself to be right.

The head of the house felt genuine sadness at the news of their early departure and tried multiple times to convince Miss Bennet that it wouldn’t be safe for her—that she hadn’t fully recovered. But Jane stood her ground, believing she was right.

To Mr. Darcy it was welcome intelligence: Elizabeth had been at Netherfield long enough. She attracted him more than he liked; and Miss Bingley was uncivil to her and more teasing than usual to himself. He wisely resolved to be particularly careful that no sign of admiration should now escape him—nothing that could elevate her with the hope of influencing his felicity; sensible that, if such an idea had been suggested, his behaviour during the last day must have material weight in confirming or crushing it. Steady to his purpose, he scarcely spoke ten words to her through the whole of Saturday: and though they were at one time left by themselves for half an hour, he adhered most conscientiously to his book, and would not even look at her.{77}

To Mr. Darcy, this was good news: Elizabeth had been at Netherfield long enough. She attracted him more than he wanted; and Miss Bingley was rude to her and more annoying than usual to him. He wisely decided to ensure that no sign of admiration would now slip out—nothing that might raise her hopes of impacting his happiness; aware that if such a thought had crossed her mind, his behavior over the past day would weigh heavily in either supporting or shutting it down. Sticking to his plan, he barely spoke ten words to her throughout Saturday: and although they were alone together for half an hour at one point, he diligently focused on his book and wouldn't even look at her.{77}

On Sunday, after morning service, the separation, so agreeable to almost all, took place. Miss Bingley’s civility to Elizabeth increased at last very rapidly, as well as her affection for Jane; and when they parted, after assuring the latter of the pleasure it would always give her to see her either at Longbourn or Netherfield, and embracing her most tenderly, she even shook hands with the former. Elizabeth took leave of the whole party in the liveliest spirits.

On Sunday, after the morning service, the separation, which everyone found quite agreeable, happened. Miss Bingley's friendliness toward Elizabeth grew quickly, as did her fondness for Jane. When they said goodbye, after promising Jane how happy it would always make her to see her at either Longbourn or Netherfield, and giving her a warm embrace, she even shook hands with Elizabeth. Elizabeth said goodbye to the entire group in high spirits.

They were not welcomed home very cordially by their mother. Mrs. Bennet wondered at their coming, and thought them very wrong to give so much trouble, and was sure Jane would have caught cold again. But their father, though very laconic in his expressions of pleasure, was really glad to see them; he had felt their importance in the family circle. The evening conversation, when they were all assembled, had lost much of its animation, and almost all its sense, by the absence of Jane and Elizabeth.

They weren't welcomed home very warmly by their mother. Mrs. Bennet was surprised by their arrival and thought they were wrong to cause so much trouble, and she was sure Jane would catch a cold again. But their father, although brief in expressing his happiness, was genuinely glad to see them; he had felt their importance in the family. The evening conversation, when everyone was together, had lost a lot of its energy and almost all of its meaning without Jane and Elizabeth.

They found Mary, as usual, deep in the study of thorough bass and human nature; and had some new extracts to admire and some new observations of threadbare morality to listen to. Catherine and Lydia had information for them of a different sort. Much had been done, and much had been said in the regiment since the preceding Wednesday; several of the officers had dined lately with their uncle; a private had been flogged; and it had actually been hinted that Colonel Forster was going to be married.{78}

They found Mary, as usual, deeply engaged in studying music theory and human behavior; they had some new excerpts to admire and some worn-out moral lessons to listen to. Catherine and Lydia had different news for them. A lot had happened and been talked about in the regiment since last Wednesday; several officers had recently dined with their uncle; a private had been punished; and it was even suggested that Colonel Forster was planning to get married.{78}



CHAPTER XIII

“I hope, my dear,” said Mr. Bennet to his wife, as they were at breakfast the next morning, “that you have ordered a good dinner to-day, because I have reason to expect an addition to our family party.”

“I "I hope, my dear," Mr. Bennet said to his wife as they had breakfast the next morning, "that you've arranged for a nice dinner today, because I'm expecting someone to join our family."

“Who do you mean, my dear? I know of nobody that is coming, I am sure, unless Charlotte Lucas should happen to call in; and I hope my dinners are good enough for her. I do not believe she often sees such at home.”

“Who are you talking about, my dear? I don’t know anyone who’s coming, that’s for sure, unless Charlotte Lucas decides to drop by; and I hope my dinners are nice enough for her. I doubt she often has meals like this at home.”

“The person of whom I speak is a gentleman and a stranger.”

“The person I’m talking about is a gentleman and a stranger.”

Mrs. Bennet’s eyes sparkled. “A gentleman and a stranger! It is Mr. Bingley, I am sure. Why, Jane—you never dropped a word of this—you sly thing! Well, I am sure I shall be extremely glad to see Mr. Bingley. But—good Lord! how unlucky! there is not a bit of fish to be got to-day. Lydia, my love, ring the bell. I must speak to Hill this moment.”

Mrs. Bennet's eyes lit up. “A gentleman and a stranger! It must be Mr. Bingley, I just know it. Jane—you didn’t mention a word of this—you sneaky thing! Well, I can’t wait to meet Mr. Bingley. But—goodness! how unfortunate! There isn't a single fish to be found today. Lydia, dear, ring the bell. I need to talk to Hill right away.”

“It is not Mr. Bingley,” said her husband; “it is a person whom I never saw in the whole course of my life.”

“It is not Mr. Bingley,” her husband said; “it’s someone I’ve never seen in my entire life.”

This roused a general astonishment; and he had the{79} pleasure of being eagerly questioned by his wife and five daughters at once.

This caused everyone to be surprised, and he had the{79} pleasure of being eagerly questioned by his wife and five daughters all at the same time.

After amusing himself some time with their curiosity, he thus explained:—“About a month ago I received this letter, and about a fortnight ago I answered it; for I thought it a case of some delicacy, and requiring early attention. It is from my cousin, Mr. Collins, who, when I am dead, may turn you all out of this house as soon as he pleases.”

After having some fun with their curiosity, he explained: “About a month ago, I got this letter, and about two weeks ago, I replied to it because I thought it was a delicate matter that needed quick attention. It’s from my cousin, Mr. Collins, who, when I’m gone, could kick you all out of this house whenever he wants.”

“Oh, my dear,” cried his wife, “I cannot bear to hear that mentioned. Pray do not talk of that odious man. I do think it is the hardest thing in the world, that your estate should be entailed away from your own children; and I am sure, if I had been you, I should have tried long ago to do something or other about it.”

“Oh, my dear,” his wife exclaimed, “I can't stand hearing that brought up. Please don’t talk about that horrible man. I really think it's the most unfair thing in the world that your estate should be tied up and not passed on to your own children; and I’m sure if I were in your position, I would have tried to do something about it a long time ago.”

Jane and Elizabeth attempted to explain to her the nature of an entail. They had often attempted it before: but it was a subject on which Mrs. Bennet was beyond the reach of reason; and she continued to rail bitterly against the cruelty of settling an estate away from a family of five daughters, in favour of a man whom nobody cared anything about.

Jane and Elizabeth tried to explain to her what an entail was. They had tried many times before, but it was a topic that Mrs. Bennet just couldn't understand. She went on bitterly about how unfair it was to leave an estate to a man nobody cared about instead of their family of five daughters.

“It certainly is a most iniquitous affair,” said Mr. Bennet; “and nothing can clear Mr. Collins from the guilt of inheriting Longbourn. But if you will listen to his letter, you may, perhaps, be a little softened by his manner of expressing himself.”

“It really is a very unfair situation,” said Mr. Bennet; “and nothing can absolve Mr. Collins from the wrongdoing of inheriting Longbourn. But if you listen to his letter, you might, perhaps, be a bit swayed by the way he expresses himself.”

“No, that I am sure I shall not: and I think it was very impertinent of him to write to you at all, and very hypocritical. I hate such false friends. Why could not he keep on quarrelling with you, as his father did before him?”

“No, I'm sure I won't: and I think it was really rude of him to write to you at all, and very two-faced. I can't stand fake friends. Why couldn't he just keep arguing with you, like his father did before him?”

“Why, indeed, he does seem to have had some filial scruples on that head, as you will hear.{80}

“Why, it really does seem like he had some concerns about that, as you will hear.{80}

“Hunsford, near Westerham, Kent, 15th October.

“Hunsford, near Westerham, Kent, October 15th.”

“Dear Sir,

"Dear Sir,"

“The disagreement subsisting between yourself and my late honoured father always gave me much uneasiness; and, since I have had the misfortune to lose him, I have frequently wished to heal the breach: but, for some time, I was kept back by my own doubts, fearing lest it might seem disrespectful to his memory for me to be on good terms with anyone with whom it had always pleased him to be at variance.”—‘There, Mrs. Bennet.’—“My mind, however, is now made up on the subject; for, having received ordination at Easter, I have been so fortunate as to be distinguished by the patronage of the Right Honourable Lady Catherine de Bourgh, widow of Sir Lewis de Bourgh, whose bounty and beneficence has preferred me to the valuable rectory of this parish, where it shall be my earnest endeavour to demean myself with grateful respect towards her Ladyship, and be ever ready to perform those rites and ceremonies which are instituted by the Church of England. As a clergyman, moreover, I feel it my duty to promote and establish the blessing of peace in all families within the reach of my influence; and on these grounds I flatter myself that my present overtures of good-will are highly commendable, and that the circumstance of my being next in the entail of Longbourn estate will be kindly overlooked on your side, and not lead you to reject the offered olive branch. I cannot be otherwise than concerned at being the means of injuring your amiable daughters, and beg leave to apologize for it, as well as to assure you of my readiness to make them every possible amends; but of this hereafter. If you should have no objection to receive me into{81} your house, I propose myself the satisfaction of waiting on you and your family, Monday, November 18th, by four o’clock, and shall probably trespass on your hospitality till the Saturday se’nnight following, which I can do without any inconvenience, as Lady Catherine is far from objecting to my occasional absence on a Sunday, provided that some other clergyman is engaged to do the duty of the day. I remain, dear sir, with respectful compliments to your lady and daughters, your well-wisher and friend,

“The disagreement between you and my late father always troubled me. Since his passing, I’ve often wanted to mend the rift, but I held back for a while, worried it might seem disrespectful to his memory to get along with someone he had conflicts with.” —‘There, Mrs. Bennet.’ —“However, I’ve now made up my mind. After being ordained at Easter, I’ve been fortunate to receive the support of the Right Honourable Lady Catherine de Bourgh, widow of Sir Lewis de Bourgh, who has graciously appointed me to the valuable rectory of this parish. It will be my sincere effort to treat her Ladyship with gratitude and to fulfill the duties required by the Church of England. As a clergyman, I also feel it’s my responsibility to promote peace in all families I can reach. Based on this, I believe my gesture of goodwill is very appropriate, and I hope you will overlook my connection to the Longbourn estate’s entailment and accept this olive branch. I cannot help but feel concerned about potentially causing harm to your lovely daughters and I apologize for that, assuring you that I’m ready to make it right in every way possible, though that is for another time. If you have no objections, I’d like to visit you and your family on Monday, November 18th, around four o'clock, and I may stay until the following Saturday without inconvenience, as Lady Catherine is quite understanding about my occasional absence on Sundays, as long as another clergyman is available to handle the service. I remain, dear sir, with respectful regards to you, your wife, and daughters, your well-wisher and friend,

William Collins.”

William Collins.”

“At four o’clock, therefore, we may expect this peace-making gentleman,” said Mr. Bennet, as he folded up the letter. “He seems to be a most conscientious and polite young man, upon my word; and, I doubt not, will prove a valuable acquaintance, especially if Lady Catherine should be so indulgent as to let him come to us again.”

“At four o’clock, we can expect this peace-making gentleman,” said Mr. Bennet, as he folded the letter. “He seems to be a really conscientious and polite young man, I must say; and I have no doubt he will be a valuable acquaintance, especially if Lady Catherine is generous enough to let him visit us again.”

“There is some sense in what he says about the girls, however; and, if he is disposed to make them any amends, I shall not be the person to discourage him.”

“There is some truth in what he says about the girls, though; and if he wants to make it up to them, I won’t be the one to stop him.”

“Though it is difficult,” said Jane, “to guess in what way he can mean to make us the atonement he thinks our due, the wish is certainly to his credit.”

"Even though it's tough," Jane said, "to figure out how he plans to make the amends he believes we deserve, the fact that he wants to is definitely commendable."

Elizabeth was chiefly struck with his extraordinary deference for Lady Catherine, and his kind intention of christening, marrying, and burying his parishioners whenever it were required.

Elizabeth was mainly struck by his remarkable respect for Lady Catherine and his genuine intention of baptizing, marrying, and burying his parishioners whenever it was needed.

“He must be an oddity, I think,” said she. “I cannot make him out. There is something very pompous in his style. And what can he mean by apologizing for being next in the entail? We cannot suppose he would help it, if he could. Can he be a sensible man, sir?”

“He must be quite peculiar, I think,” she said. “I can't figure him out. There’s something very arrogant about his manner. And what does he mean by apologizing for being next in line for the inheritance? We can’t assume he would change that, even if he could. Can he really be a sensible man, sir?”

“No, my dear; I think not. I have great hopes of{82} finding him quite the reverse. There is a mixture of servility and self-importance in his letter which promises well. I am impatient to see him.”

“No, my dear; I don’t think so. I have high hopes of{82} finding him to be quite the opposite. There’s a blend of submissiveness and arrogance in his letter that looks promising. I can’t wait to meet him.”

“In point of composition,” said Mary, “his letter does not seem defective. The idea of the olive branch perhaps is not wholly new, yet I think it is well expressed.”

"In terms of composition," Mary said, "his letter doesn't seem flawed. The idea of the olive branch might not be entirely original, but I think it’s well expressed."

To Catherine and Lydia neither the letter nor its writer were in any degree interesting. It was next to impossible that their cousin should come in a scarlet coat, and it was now some weeks since they had received pleasure from the society of a man in any other colour. As for their mother, Mr. Collins’s letter had done away much of her ill-will, and she was preparing to see him with a degree of composure which astonished her husband and daughters.

To Catherine and Lydia, neither the letter nor its writer was interesting at all. It seemed highly unlikely that their cousin would arrive in a red coat, and it had been weeks since they had enjoyed the company of a man in any other color. As for their mother, Mr. Collins’s letter had softened much of her resentment, and she was getting ready to see him with a level of calm that surprised her husband and daughters.

Mr. Collins was punctual to his time, and was received with great politeness by the whole family. Mr. Bennet indeed said little; but the ladies were ready enough to talk, and Mr. Collins seemed neither in need of encouragement, nor inclined to be silent himself. He was a tall, heavy-looking young man of five-and-twenty. His air was grave and stately, and his manners were very formal. He had not been long seated before he complimented Mrs. Bennet on having so fine a family of daughters, said he had heard much of their beauty, but that, in this instance, fame had fallen short of the truth; and added, that he did not doubt her seeing them all in due time well disposed of in marriage. This gallantry was not much to the taste of some of his hearers; but Mrs. Bennet, who quarrelled with no compliments, answered most readily,—

Mr. Collins arrived right on time and was greeted with great politeness by the entire family. Mr. Bennet didn’t say much, but the ladies were more than happy to chat, and Mr. Collins didn’t seem to need any encouragement nor was he shy. He was a tall, heavy-looking young man of twenty-five. His demeanor was serious and formal, and his manners were very stiff. He hadn’t been seated long before he complimented Mrs. Bennet on having such a wonderful family of daughters, noted he had heard a lot about their beauty, but in this case, reality exceeded the rumors; he added that he had no doubt she would see them all happily married in due time. This flattery didn’t sit well with some of his listeners, but Mrs. Bennet, who welcomed all compliments, responded eagerly,—

“You are very kind, sir, I am sure; and I wish with all{83} my heart it may prove so; for else they will be destitute enough. Things are settled so oddly.”

“You're really kind, sir, I'm sure; and I sincerely hope it turns out that way; otherwise, they'll be in pretty bad shape. Everything is arranged so strangely.”

“You allude, perhaps, to the entail of this estate.”

"You might be referring to the inheritance rules of this estate."

“Ah, sir, I do indeed. It is a grievous affair to my poor girls, you must confess. Not that I mean to find fault with you, for such things, I know, are all chance in this world. There is no knowing how estates will go when once they come to be entailed.”

“Ah, sir, I really do. It’s a terrible situation for my poor daughters, you must admit. Not that I want to blame you, as I understand that these things are all just luck in this world. There’s no way to predict how estates will be passed down once they become entailed.”

“I am very sensible, madam, of the hardship to my fair cousins, and could say much on the subject, but that I am cautious of appearing forward and precipitate. But I can assure the young ladies that I come prepared to admire them. At present I will not say more, but, perhaps, when we are better acquainted——”

“I completely understand the difficulty this puts on my lovely cousins, and I could talk a lot about it, but I want to be careful not to seem too eager or rash. However, I can promise the young ladies that I'm here ready to admire them. For now, I won’t say much more, but maybe when we get to know each other better——”

He was interrupted by a summons to dinner; and the girls smiled on each other. They were not the only objects of Mr. Collins’s admiration. The hall, the dining-room, and all its furniture, were examined and praised; and his commendation of everything would have touched Mrs. Bennet’s heart, but for the mortifying supposition of his viewing it all as his own future property. The dinner, too, in its turn, was highly admired; and he begged to know to which of his fair cousins the excellence of its cookery was owing. But here he was set right by Mrs. Bennet, who assured him, with some asperity, that they were very well able to keep a good cook, and that her daughters had nothing to do in the kitchen. He begged pardon for having displeased her. In a softened tone she declared herself not at all offended; but he continued to apologize for about a quarter of an hour.{84}

He was interrupted by a call to dinner, and the girls exchanged smiles. They weren't the only ones catching Mr. Collins’s attention. He examined and praised the hall, the dining room, and all the furniture; his compliments on everything would have warmed Mrs. Bennet’s heart if she hadn't been mortified by the idea that he saw all of it as his future property. The dinner itself was also highly praised, and he asked which of his lovely cousins was responsible for the excellent cooking. But Mrs. Bennet quickly corrected him, saying a bit sharply that they could afford a good cook and that her daughters didn’t handle kitchen duties. He apologized for upsetting her. In a more gentle tone, she insisted she wasn't offended at all, but he kept apologizing for about fifteen minutes.{84}



CHAPTER XIV

DURING dinner, Mr. Bennet scarcely spoke at all; but when the servants were withdrawn, he thought it time to have some conversation with his guest, and therefore started a subject in which he expected him to shine, by observing that he seemed very fortunate in his patroness. Lady Catherine de Bourgh’s attention to his wishes, and consideration for his comfort, appeared very remarkable. Mr. Bennet could not have chosen better. Mr. Collins was eloquent in her praise. The subject elevated him to more than usual solemnity of manner; and with a most important aspect he protested that he had never in his life witnessed such behaviour in a person of rank—such affability and condescension, as he had himself experienced from Lady Catherine. She had been graciously pleased to approve of both the discourses which he had already had the honour of preaching before her. She had also asked him twice to dine at Rosings, and had sent for him only the Saturday before, to make up her pool of quadrille in the evening. Lady Catherine was reckoned proud by many people, he knew, but he had never seen anything but affability in her. She had always spoken to him as she would to any other gentleman; she made not the smallest objection to his joining in the society of the neighbourhood, nor to his leaving his parish occasionally{85} for a week or two to visit his relations. She had even condescended to advise him to marry as soon as he could, provided he chose with discretion; and had once paid him a visit in his humble parsonage, where she had perfectly approved all the alterations he had been making, and had even vouchsafed to suggest some herself,—some shelves in the closets upstairs.

DDuring dinner, Mr. Bennet hardly spoke at all; but once the servants left, he figured it was time to chat with his guest, so he brought up a topic he thought would impress him by saying how lucky he was with his patron. Lady Catherine de Bourgh’s attention to his needs and consideration for his comfort seemed quite impressive. Mr. Bennet couldn’t have picked a better topic. Mr. Collins was enthusiastic in his praise of her. The topic made him unusually serious; and with a very serious expression, he declared that he had never in his life seen such behavior from someone of high status—such friendliness and kindness, as he had experienced from Lady Catherine. She had graciously approved of both the sermons he had the honor of delivering before her. She had also invited him twice to dinner at Rosings and had called him only the Saturday before to join her for a game of quadrille that evening. He knew many people thought Lady Catherine was proud, but he had only ever seen her as warm and friendly. She had always spoken to him like she would to any other gentleman; she never objected to him mingling with the local society or to him taking a week or two off to visit his family. She had even kindly suggested he should marry as soon as possible, as long as he chose wisely; and she had once visited him at his modest parsonage, where she had completely approved of all the changes he had been making and had even offered some suggestions herself—like adding some shelves in the upstairs closets.

“That is all very proper and civil, I am sure,” said Mrs. Bennet, “and I dare say she is a very agreeable woman. It is a pity that great ladies in general are not more like her. Does she live near you, sir?”

“That sounds very nice and polite, I’m sure,” said Mrs. Bennet, “and I bet she’s a really pleasant woman. It’s a shame that most high society ladies aren’t more like her. Does she live nearby, sir?”

“The garden in which stands my humble abode is separated only by a lane from Rosings Park, her Ladyship’s residence.”

“The garden where my modest home is located is only separated by a lane from Rosings Park, her Ladyship’s residence.”

“I think you said she was a widow, sir? has she any family?”

“I believe you mentioned she was a widow, sir? Does she have any family?”

“She has one only daughter, the heiress of Rosings, and of very extensive property.”

“She has one daughter, the heiress of Rosings and a large estate.”

“Ah,” cried Mrs. Bennet, shaking her head, “then she is better off than many girls. And what sort of young lady is she? Is she handsome?”

“Ah,” exclaimed Mrs. Bennet, shaking her head, “then she's better off than many girls. And what kind of young woman is she? Is she pretty?”

“She is a most charming young lady, indeed. Lady Catherine herself says that, in point of true beauty, Miss de Bourgh is far superior to the handsomest of her sex; because there is that in her features which marks the young woman of distinguished birth. She is unfortunately of a sickly constitution, which has prevented her making that progress in many accomplishments which she could not otherwise have failed of, as I am informed by the lady who superintended her education, and who still resides with them. But she is perfectly amiable, and often condescends to drive by my humble abode in her little phaeton and ponies.{86}

“She is indeed a very charming young lady. Lady Catherine herself says that, when it comes to true beauty, Miss de Bourgh is far superior to the most attractive women because her features show she comes from a distinguished background. Unfortunately, she has a fragile health, which has hindered her progress in many skills she would have otherwise excelled in, according to the lady who oversaw her education and still lives with them. However, she is completely kind and often graciously drives by my modest home in her little carriage with her ponies.{86}

“Has she been presented? I do not remember her name among the ladies at court.”

“Has she been introduced? I don’t recall her name among the ladies at court.”

“Her indifferent state of health unhappily prevents her being in town; and by that means, as I told Lady Catherine myself one day, has deprived the British Court of its brightest ornament. Her Ladyship seemed pleased with the idea; and you may imagine that I am happy on every occasion to offer those little delicate compliments which are always acceptable to ladies. I have more than once observed to Lady Catherine, that her charming daughter seemed born to be a duchess; and that the most elevated rank, instead of giving her consequence, would be adorned by her. These are the kind of little things which please her Ladyship, and it is a sort of attention which I conceive myself peculiarly bound to pay.”

"Her poor health unfortunately keeps her from being in town; and because of that, as I told Lady Catherine myself one day, it has robbed the British Court of its brightest jewel. Her Ladyship seemed pleased with this thought, and you can imagine that I'm always happy to offer those little compliments that ladies appreciate. I've pointed out to Lady Catherine more than once that her lovely daughter seems destined to be a duchess; and that the highest rank wouldn’t just elevate her status but would actually be enhanced by her presence. These are the kinds of little things that please her Ladyship, and I feel a special obligation to pay this kind of attention."

“You judge very properly,” said Mr. Bennet; “and it is happy for you that you possess the talent of flattering with delicacy. May I ask whether these pleasing attentions proceed from the impulse of the moment, or are the result of previous study?”

“You're absolutely right,” said Mr. Bennet; “and it's great for you that you have the skill of flattering with subtlety. Can I ask if these charming gestures come from a spontaneous impulse, or are they the result of prior thought?”

“They arise chiefly from what is passing at the time; and though I sometimes amuse myself with suggesting and arranging such little elegant compliments as may be adapted to ordinary occasions, I always wish to give them as unstudied an air as possible.”

“They come mainly from what's happening at the moment; and while I sometimes enjoy coming up with and organizing little elegant compliments that fit everyday situations, I always try to make them feel as effortless as possible.”

Mr. Bennet’s expectations were fully answered. His cousin was as absurd as he had hoped; and he listened to him with the keenest enjoyment, maintaining at the same time the most resolute composure of countenance, and, except in an occasional glance at Elizabeth, requiring no partner in his pleasure.

Mr. Bennet’s expectations were completely met. His cousin was just as ridiculous as he had hoped; he listened to him with great enjoyment, all while keeping a completely composed face, and, except for the occasional glance at Elizabeth, he didn’t need anyone else to share in his amusement.

By tea-time, however, the dose had been enough, and{87} Mr. Bennet was glad to take his guest into the drawing-room again, and when tea was over, glad to invite him

By tea-time, however, it had been enough, and{87} Mr. Bennet was happy to take his guest back into the drawing-room, and when tea was done, he was glad to invite him

“Protested
that he never read novels” H.T Feb 94

“Protested
that he never read novels” H.T Feb 94

to read aloud to the ladies. Mr. Collins readily assented, and a book was produced; but on beholding it (for everything announced it to be from a circulating library){88} he started back, and, begging pardon, protested that he never read novels. Kitty stared at him, and Lydia exclaimed. Other books were produced, and after some deliberation he chose “Fordyce’s Sermons.” Lydia gaped as he opened the volume; and before he had, with very monotonous solemnity, read three pages, she interrupted him with,—

to read aloud to the ladies. Mr. Collins quickly agreed, and a book was brought out; but when he saw it (since everything indicated it was from a library), he recoiled and, apologizing, insisted that he never read novels. Kitty stared at him, and Lydia exclaimed. Other books were brought out, and after some thought, he chose “Fordyce’s Sermons.” Lydia gaped as he opened the book; and before he had read three pages with a very dull seriousness, she interrupted him with,—

“Do you know, mamma, that my uncle Philips talks of turning away Richard? and if he does, Colonel Forster will hire him. My aunt told me so herself on Saturday. I shall walk to Meryton to-morrow to hear more about it, and to ask when Mr. Denny comes back from town.”

“Do you know, Mom, that my uncle Philips is thinking about letting Richard go? And if he does, Colonel Forster will hire him. My aunt told me that herself on Saturday. I’m going to walk to Meryton tomorrow to find out more about it and to ask when Mr. Denny is coming back from town.”

Lydia was bid by her two eldest sisters to hold her tongue; but Mr. Collins, much offended, laid aside his book, and said,—

Lydia was urged by her two oldest sisters to be quiet; but Mr. Collins, quite annoyed, put down his book and said,—

“I have often observed how little young ladies are interested by books of a serious stamp, though written solely for their benefit. It amazes me, I confess; for certainly there can be nothing so advantageous to them as instruction. But I will no longer importune my young cousin.”

“I have often noticed how little young women care about serious books, even though they're written just for their benefit. It honestly amazes me; after all, there’s nothing more beneficial for them than learning. But I won’t bother my young cousin any longer.”

Then, turning to Mr. Bennet, he offered himself as his antagonist at backgammon. Mr. Bennet accepted the challenge, observing that he acted very wisely in leaving the girls to their own trifling amusements. Mrs. Bennet and her daughters apologized most civilly for Lydia’s interruption, and promised that it should not occur again, if he would resume his book; but Mr. Collins, after assuring them that he bore his young cousin no ill-will, and should never resent her behaviour as any affront, seated himself at another table with Mr. Bennet, and prepared for backgammon.{89}

Then, turning to Mr. Bennet, he offered to challenge him to a game of backgammon. Mr. Bennet accepted the challenge, noting that he was wise to let the girls entertain themselves with their trivial activities. Mrs. Bennet and her daughters politely apologized for Lydia’s interruption and promised it wouldn't happen again if he would go back to his book; however, Mr. Collins, after assuring them that he held no grudge against his young cousin and would never take her actions as an insult, sat at another table with Mr. Bennet and got ready for backgammon.{89}



CHAPTER XV.

MR. COLLINS was not a sensible man, and the deficiency of nature had been but little assisted by education or society; the greatest part of his life having been spent under the guidance of an illiterate and miserly father; and though he belonged to one of the universities, he had merely kept the necessary terms without forming at it any useful acquaintance. The subjection in which his father had brought him up had given him originally great humility of manner; but it was now a good deal counteracted by the self-conceit of a weak head, living in retirement, and the consequential feelings of early and unexpected prosperity. A fortunate chance had recommended him to Lady Catherine de Bourgh when the living of Hunsford was vacant; and the respect which he felt for her high rank, and his veneration for her as his patroness, mingling with a very good opinion of himself, of his authority as a clergyman, and his right as a rector, made him altogether a mixture of pride and obsequiousness, self-importance and humility.

MR. COLLINS was not a sensible man, and his natural shortcomings weren't really addressed by his education or social interactions. Most of his life was spent under the control of a stingy, uneducated father. Even though he attended one of the universities, he simply completed the required terms without making any meaningful connections there. The strict upbringing from his father had initially made him very humble, but that was now largely offset by the arrogance of his weak mind, living in isolation, and the inflated ego that came from his sudden and unexpected success. A fortunate opportunity had led him to Lady Catherine de Bourgh when the position in Hunsford became available; his respect for her high status and admiration for her as his patroness, mixed with a solid opinion of himself, his authority as a clergyman, and his role as a rector, created a blend of pride and servility, self-importance and humility.

Having now a good house and a very sufficient income, he intended to marry; and in seeking a reconciliation with the Longbourn family he had a wife in view, as he{90} meant to choose one of the daughters, if he found them as handsome and amiable as they were represented by common report. This was his plan of amends—of atonement—for inheriting their father’s estate; and he thought it an excellent one, full of eligibility and suitableness, and excessively generous and disinterested on his own part.

Now that he had a nice house and a decent income, he planned to get married. In trying to make amends with the Longbourn family, he had a potential wife in mind, as he{90} intended to choose one of the daughters if they lived up to the beauty and charm that everyone said they had. This was his way of making things right—for inheriting their father’s estate—and he thought it was a great plan, quite suitable and generous of him.

His plan did not vary on seeing them. Miss Bennet’s lovely face confirmed his views, and established all his strictest notions of what was due to seniority; and for the first evening she was his settled choice. The next morning, however, made an alteration; for in a quarter of an hour’s tête-à-tête with Mrs. Bennet before breakfast, a conversation beginning with his parsonage-house, and leading naturally to the avowal of his hopes, that a mistress for it might be found at Longbourn, produced from her, amid very complaisant smiles and general encouragement, a caution against the very Jane he had fixed on. “As to her younger daughters, she could not take upon her to say—she could not positively answer—but she did not know of any prepossession;—her eldest daughter she must just mention—she felt it incumbent on her to hint, was likely to be very soon engaged.”

His plan didn’t change when he saw them. Miss Bennet’s beautiful face confirmed his views and reinforced all his strict ideas about what was appropriate for someone of higher status; for that first evening, she was his clear choice. However, the next morning brought a change; after a brief chat with Mrs. Bennet before breakfast, starting with a discussion about his parsonage-house and naturally leading to the reveal of his hopes for finding a mistress for it at Longbourn, she responded with pleasant smiles and general encouragement but offered a warning about the very Jane he had in mind. “As for her younger daughters, I can’t say for sure—there’s no preconception I know of; but I must mention my eldest daughter—it's important I mention—she’s likely to get engaged very soon.”

Mr. Collins had only to change from Jane to Elizabeth—and it was soon done—done while Mrs. Bennet was stirring the fire. Elizabeth, equally next to Jane in birth and beauty, succeeded her of course.

Mr. Collins just had to switch from Jane to Elizabeth—and he did it quickly—while Mrs. Bennet was stirring the fire. Elizabeth, who was just as close to Jane in both age and looks, naturally took her place.

Mrs. Bennet treasured up the hint, and trusted that she might soon have two daughters married; and the man whom she could not bear to speak of the day before, was now high in her good graces.

Mrs. Bennet held onto the suggestion and hoped that she might soon have two daughters married; the man she couldn't stand to mention the day before was now in her good favor.

Lydia’s intention of walking to Meryton was not for{91}gotten: every sister except Mary agreed to go with her; and Mr. Collins was to attend them, at the request of Mr. Bennet, who was most anxious to get rid of him, and have his library to himself; for thither Mr. Collins had followed him after breakfast, and there he would continue, nominally engaged with one of the largest folios in the collection, but really talking to Mr. Bennet, with little cessation, of his house and garden at Hunsford. Such doings discomposed Mr. Bennet exceedingly. In his library he had been always sure of leisure and tranquillity; and though prepared, as he told Elizabeth, to meet with folly and conceit in every other room in the house, he was used to be free from them there: his civility, therefore, was most prompt in inviting Mr. Collins to join his daughters in their walk; and Mr. Collins, being in fact much better fitted for a walker than a reader, was extremely well pleased to close his large book, and go.

Lydia’s plan to walk to Meryton was not forgotten: every sister except Mary agreed to go with her; and Mr. Collins was to join them at Mr. Bennet’s request, who was eager to get rid of him and have his library to himself. Mr. Collins had followed Mr. Bennet there after breakfast, and he planned to stay, supposedly engaged with one of the largest volumes in the collection, but really chatting with Mr. Bennet without much pause about his house and garden in Hunsford. This behavior greatly irritated Mr. Bennet. In his library, he was always assured of time and peace; and although he told Elizabeth he was prepared to encounter foolishness and arrogance in every other room in the house, he liked to be free from it there. Therefore, his politeness was quick in inviting Mr. Collins to join his daughters on their walk, and Mr. Collins, being much better suited for walking than reading, was very pleased to close his large book and go.

In pompous nothings on his side, and civil assents on that of his cousins, their time passed till they entered Meryton. The attention of the younger ones was then no longer to be gained by him. Their eyes were immediately wandering up the street in quest of the officers, and nothing less than a very smart bonnet, indeed, or a really new muslin in a shop window, could recall them.

In extravagant chatter from him and polite agreements from his cousins, they spent their time until they reached Meryton. The younger ones quickly lost interest in him. Their eyes immediately roamed up the street looking for the officers, and only a particularly stylish hat or a truly new piece of muslin in a shop window could draw them back.

But the attention of every lady was soon caught by a young man, whom they had never seen before, of most gentlemanlike appearance, walking with an officer on the other side of the way. The officer was the very Mr. Denny concerning whose return from London Lydia came to inquire, and he bowed as they passed. All were struck with the stranger’s air, all wondered who he could be; and Kitty and Lydia, determined if possible{92} to find out, led the way across the street, under pretence of wanting something in an opposite shop, and fortunately had just gained the pavement, when the two gentlemen, turning back, had reached the same spot. Mr. Denny addressed them directly, and entreated permission to introduce his friend, Mr. Wickham, who had returned with him the day before from town, and, he was happy to say, had accepted a commission in their corps. This was exactly as it should be; for the young man wanted only regimentals to make him completely charming. His appearance was greatly in his favour: he had all the best parts of beauty, a fine countenance, a good figure, and very pleasing address. The introduction was followed up on his side by a happy readiness of conversation—a readiness at the same time perfectly correct and unassuming; and the whole party were still standing and talking together very agreeably, when the sound of horses drew their notice, and Darcy and Bingley were seen riding down the street. On distinguishing the ladies of the group the two gentlemen came directly towards them, and began the usual civilities. Bingley was the principal spokesman, and Miss Bennet the principal object. He was then, he said, on his way to Longbourn on purpose to inquire after her. Mr. Darcy corroborated it with a bow, and was beginning to determine not to fix his eyes on Elizabeth, when they were suddenly arrested by the sight of the stranger; and Elizabeth happening to see the countenance of both as they looked at each other, was all astonishment at the effect of the meeting. Both changed colour, one looked white, the other red. Mr. Wickham, after a few moments, touched his hat—a salutation which Mr. Darcy just deigned to return. What could be the meaning of it?{93} It was impossible to imagine; it was impossible not to long to know.

But soon every lady's attention was caught by a young man they had never seen before, who had a very gentlemanly appearance, walking with an officer on the other side of the street. The officer was Mr. Denny, whom Lydia had asked about when he returned from London, and he bowed as they passed. Everyone was captivated by the stranger’s demeanor, all wondering who he could be; and Kitty and Lydia, determined to find out, led the way across the street under the pretense of wanting something from a shop on the other side. Luckily, they had just reached the pavement when the two gentlemen turned back and arrived at the same spot. Mr. Denny directly addressed them and asked if he could introduce his friend, Mr. Wickham, who had returned from town with him the day before and had happily accepted a commission in their corps. This was exactly what was needed because the young man only needed a uniform to be completely charming. His appearance was definitely in his favor: he had all the best features, a handsome face, a good build, and a very pleasant manner. The introduction was followed by his cheerful readiness for conversation—a readiness that was both perfectly polite and unpretentious—and the whole group was still standing and chatting amiably when the sound of horses grabbed their attention, and they saw Darcy and Bingley riding down the street. Upon recognizing the ladies in the group, the two gentlemen headed straight towards them and began the usual polite exchanges. Bingley took the lead in conversation, with Miss Bennet being his main focus. He mentioned that he was on his way to Longbourn specifically to check on her. Mr. Darcy confirmed this with a bow and was just about to decide not to look at Elizabeth when his gaze was suddenly caught by the sight of the stranger; and Elizabeth, noticing the expressions on both their faces as they regarded each other, was astonished by the effect of the encounter. Both of them changed color—one went pale, the other turned red. After a moment, Mr. Wickham tipped his hat—a gesture that Mr. Darcy barely acknowledged in return. What could this mean? It was impossible to imagine; it was impossible not to be curious.

In another minute Mr. Bingley, but without seeming to have noticed what passed, took leave and rode on with his friend.

In another minute, Mr. Bingley, not appearing to notice what had just happened, said goodbye and rode off with his friend.

Mr. Denny and Mr. Wickham walked with the young ladies to the door of Mr. Philips’s house, and then made their bows, in spite of Miss Lydia’s pressing entreaties that they would come in, and even in spite of Mrs. Philips’s throwing up the parlour window, and loudly seconding the invitation.

Mr. Denny and Mr. Wickham walked the young ladies to the door of Mr. Philips's house, and then bowed, despite Miss Lydia's persistent pleas for them to come inside, and even though Mrs. Philips opened the living room window and loudly supported the invitation.

Mrs. Philips was always glad to see her nieces; and the two eldest, from their recent absence, were particularly welcome; and she was eagerly expressing her surprise at their sudden return home, which, as their own carriage had not fetched them, she should have known nothing about, if she had not happened to see Mr. Jones’s shopboy in the street, who had told her that they were not to send any more draughts to Netherfield, because the Miss Bennets were come away, when her civility was claimed towards Mr. Collins by Jane’s introduction of him. She received him with her very best politeness, which he returned with as much more, apologizing for his intrusion, without any previous acquaintance with her, which he could not help flattering himself, however, might be justified by his relationship to the young ladies who introduced him to her notice. Mrs. Philips was quite awed by such an excess of good breeding; but her contemplation of one stranger was soon put an end to by exclamations and inquiries about the other, of whom, however, she could only tell her nieces what they already knew, that Mr. Denny had brought him from London, and that he was to have a lieutenant’s {94}commission in the ——shire. She had been watching him the last hour, she said, as he walked up and down the street,—and had Mr. Wickham appeared, Kitty and Lydia would certainly have continued the occupation; but unluckily no one passed the windows now except a few of the officers, who, in comparison with the stranger, were become “stupid, disagreeable fellows.” Some of them were to dine with the Philipses the next day, and their aunt promised to make her husband call on Mr. Wickham, and give him an invitation also, if the family from Longbourn would come in the evening. This was agreed to; and Mrs. Philips protested that they would have a nice comfortable noisy game of lottery tickets, and a little bit of hot supper afterwards. The prospect of such delights was very cheering, and they parted in mutual good spirits. Mr. Collins repeated his apologies in quitting the room, and was assured, with unwearying civility, that they were perfectly needless.

Mrs. Philips was always happy to see her nieces, and the two oldest, since they had recently been away, were especially welcome. She eagerly expressed her surprise at their sudden return home, which she wouldn't have known about if she hadn't happened to see Mr. Jones’s shop boy on the street. He told her they weren’t sending any more draughts to Netherfield because the Miss Bennets had left. At that moment, Jane introduced Mr. Collins, and she found herself needing to be polite to him. She greeted him with her best manners, which he matched with even more, apologizing for intruding without any prior acquaintance. However, he flattered himself that his connection to the young ladies who introduced him justified his presence. Mrs. Philips felt quite intimidated by his excessive politeness, but her moment of contemplation about one stranger was quickly interrupted by questions about the other. She could only inform her nieces about what they already knew: that Mr. Denny had brought him from London and that he was going to receive a lieutenant’s {94} commission in the ——shire. She mentioned that she had been watching him as he walked up and down the street for the last hour, and had Mr. Wickham appeared, Kitty and Lydia would have certainly continued that observation. Unfortunately, no one else passed the windows now except a few officers who, in comparison to the stranger, seemed “stupid, disagreeable fellows.” Some of those officers were set to dine with the Philipses the next day, and their aunt promised to make her husband invite Mr. Wickham as well if the family from Longbourn came that evening. This plan was settled, and Mrs. Philips declared that they would have a nice, comfortable, noisy game of lottery tickets, followed by a little hot supper. The thought of such enjoyable moments was very uplifting, and they parted in good spirits. Mr. Collins repeated his apologies as he left the room, and they assured him, with tireless politeness, that his apologies were completely unnecessary.

As they walked home, Elizabeth related to Jane what she had seen pass between the two gentlemen; but though Jane would have defended either or both, had they appeared to be wrong, she could no more explain such behaviour than her sister.

As they walked home, Elizabeth told Jane about what she saw happen between the two gentlemen; but even though Jane would have defended either or both if they seemed to be in the wrong, she couldn’t explain their behavior any better than her sister could.

Mr. Collins on his return highly gratified Mrs. Bennet by admiring Mrs. Philips’s manners and politeness. He protested that, except Lady Catherine and her daughter, he had never seen a more elegant woman; for she had not only received him with the utmost civility, but had even pointedly included him in her invitation for the next evening, although utterly unknown to her before. Something, he supposed, might be attributed to his connection with them, but yet he had never met with so much attention in the whole course of his life.{95}

Mr. Collins, upon his return, greatly pleased Mrs. Bennet by praising Mrs. Philips’s manners and politeness. He insisted that, apart from Lady Catherine and her daughter, he had never seen a more elegant woman; for she not only welcomed him with the greatest civility but also specifically included him in her invitation for the following evening, even though she was completely unfamiliar with him before. He thought that some of this attention might be due to his connection with them, but even so, he had never experienced such consideration in his entire life.{95}



CHAPTER XVI.

AS no objection was made to the young people’s engagement with their aunt, and all Mr. Collins’s scruples of leaving Mr. and Mrs. Bennet for a single evening during his visit were most steadily resisted, the coach conveyed him and his five cousins at a suitable hour to Meryton; and the girls had the pleasure of hearing, as they entered the drawing-room, that Mr. Wickham had{96} accepted their uncle’s invitation, and was then in the house.

ASince no one objected to the young people spending time with their aunt, Mr. Collins put aside his doubts about leaving Mr. and Mrs. Bennet for a single evening during his visit. The coach took him and his five cousins to Meryton at a convenient hour, and the girls were delighted to hear, as they walked into the drawing-room, that Mr. Wickham had{96} accepted their uncle’s invitation and was currently in the house.

When this information was given, and they had all taken their seats, Mr. Collins was at leisure to look around him and admire, and he was so much struck with the size and furniture of the apartment, that he declared he might almost have supposed himself in the small summer breakfast parlour at Rosings; a comparison that did not at first convey much gratification; but when Mrs. Philips understood from him what Rosings was, and who was its proprietor, when she had listened to the description of only one of Lady Catherine’s drawing-rooms, and found that the chimney-piece alone had cost eight hundred pounds, she felt all the force of the compliment, and would hardly have resented a comparison with the housekeeper’s room.

When this information was shared, and everyone had taken their seats, Mr. Collins took the opportunity to look around and admire the surroundings. He was so impressed by the size and decor of the room that he claimed he could almost believe he was in the small summer breakfast room at Rosings. At first, this comparison didn’t seem to mean much, but when Mrs. Philips learned from him what Rosings was and who owned it, and after she heard about just one of Lady Catherine’s drawing-rooms and found out that the mantel had cost eight hundred pounds, she fully appreciated the compliment and would hardly have minded being compared to the housekeeper’s room.

In describing to her all the grandeur of Lady Catherine and her mansion, with occasional digressions in praise of his own humble abode, and the improvements it was receiving, he was happily employed until the gentlemen joined them; and he found in Mrs. Philips a very attentive listener, whose opinion of his consequence increased with what she heard, and who was resolving to retail it all among her neighbours as soon as she could. To the girls, who could not listen to their cousin, and who had nothing to do but to wish for an instrument, and examine their own indifferent imitations of china on the mantel-piece, the interval of waiting appeared very long. It was over at last, however. The gentlemen did approach: and when Mr. Wickham walked into the room, Elizabeth felt that she had neither been seeing him before, nor thinking of him since, with the smallest degree of {97}unreasonable admiration. The officers of the ——shire were in general a very creditable, gentlemanlike set and the best of them were of the present party; but Mr, Wickham was as far beyond them all in person, countenance, air, and walk, as they were superior to the broad-faced stuffy uncle Philips, breathing port wine, who followed them into the room.

In telling her all about the grandeur of Lady Catherine and her mansion, with occasional side notes praising his own modest home and the upgrades it was getting, he was happily engaged until the gentlemen joined them. He noticed that Mrs. Philips was a very attentive listener, and her opinion of his importance grew with everything she heard. She was already planning to share it all with her neighbors as soon as possible. For the girls, who couldn’t listen to their cousin and had nothing to do but wish for a musical instrument and examine their own mediocre china imitations on the mantelpiece, the wait felt very long. However, it eventually came to an end. The gentlemen did arrive: and when Mr. Wickham walked into the room, Elizabeth realized she had neither seen him before nor thought about him recently with any unreasonable admiration. The officers from ——shire were generally a respectable and gentlemanly group, and the best of them were in the current party; but Mr. Wickham stood out so much beyond them in looks, demeanor, and gait, that they seemed inferior compared to the broad-faced, stuffy uncle Philips, who followed them into the room, reeking of port wine.

“The officers of the ——shire”

“The officers of the ——shire”

[Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

[Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

Mr. Wickham was the happy man towards whom almost every female eye was turned, and Elizabeth was{98} the happy woman by whom he finally seated himself; and the agreeable manner in which he immediately fell into conversation, though it was only on its being a wet night, and on the probability of a rainy season, made her feel that the commonest, dullest, most threadbare topic might be rendered interesting by the skill of the speaker.

Mr. Wickham was the charming guy that almost every woman was looking at, and Elizabeth was{98} the lucky woman he eventually sat next to. The way he effortlessly started a conversation, even if it was just about it being a rainy night and the chance of a wet season, made her realize that even the most ordinary, boring topics could become interesting with the right speaker.

With such rivals for the notice of the fair as Mr. Wickham and the officers, Mr. Collins seemed to sink into insignificance; to the young ladies he certainly was nothing; but he had still at intervals a kind listener in Mrs. Philips, and was, by her watchfulness, most abundantly supplied with coffee and muffin.

With rivals like Mr. Wickham and the officers catching the attention of the ladies, Mr. Collins seemed to fade into the background; to the young women, he was definitely of little importance; however, he still found a kind listener in Mrs. Philips now and then, and thanks to her attentiveness, he was generously supplied with coffee and muffins.

When the card tables were placed, he had an opportunity of obliging her, in return, by sitting down to whist.

When the card tables were set up, he had a chance to return the favor by sitting down to play whist with her.

“I know little of the game at present,” said he, “but I shall be glad to improve myself; for in my situation of life——” Mrs. Philips was very thankful for his compliance, but could not wait for his reason.

“I know very little about the game right now,” he said, “but I’d be happy to improve myself; because of my current situation in life—” Mrs. Philips was very grateful for his willingness, but couldn’t wait for his explanation.

Mr. Wickham did not play at whist, and with ready delight was he received at the other table between Elizabeth and Lydia. At first there seemed danger of Lydia’s engrossing him entirely, for she was a most determined talker; but being likewise extremely fond of lottery tickets, she soon grew too much interested in the game, too eager in making bets and exclaiming after prizes, to have attention for anyone in particular. Allowing for the common demands of the game, Mr. Wickham was therefore at leisure to talk to Elizabeth, and she was very willing to hear him, though what she chiefly wished to hear she could not hope to be told, the history of his acquaintance with Mr. Darcy. She dared not even mention that gentleman. Her curiosity, how{99}ever, was unexpectedly relieved. Mr. Wickham began the subject himself. He inquired how far Netherfield was from Meryton; and, after receiving her answer, asked in a hesitating manner how long Mr. Darcy had been staying there.

Mr. Wickham didn’t play whist, and he was happily welcomed at the other table between Elizabeth and Lydia. At first, it looked like Lydia might take all his attention since she was quite the chatterbox; however, being a huge fan of lottery tickets, she soon became too involved in the game, too eager to make bets and cheer for prizes, to focus on anyone in particular. Because of the usual demands of the game, Mr. Wickham had the chance to talk to Elizabeth, and she was more than willing to listen, even though what she really wanted to hear—the story of his connection with Mr. Darcy—was something she didn’t think she could bring up. Surprisingly, her curiosity was soon satisfied. Mr. Wickham brought up the topic himself. He asked how far Netherfield was from Meryton, and after she answered, he hesitantly asked how long Mr. Darcy had been staying there.

“About a month,” said Elizabeth; and then, unwilling to let the subject drop, added, “he is a man of very large property in Derbyshire, I understand.”

“About a month,” said Elizabeth; and then, not wanting to let the topic go, added, “he has a lot of property in Derbyshire, I understand.”

“Yes,” replied Wickham; “his estate there is a noble one. A clear ten thousand per annum. You could not have met with a person more capable of giving you certain information on that head than myself—for I have been connected with his family, in a particular manner, from my infancy.”

"Yes," replied Wickham, "his estate there is magnificent. It's a solid ten thousand a year. You couldn't find anyone better than me to give you reliable information about it—I've been closely connected to his family since I was a child."

Elizabeth could not but look surprised.

Elizabeth couldn't help but look surprised.

“You may well be surprised, Miss Bennet, at such an assertion, after seeing, as you probably might, the very cold manner of our meeting yesterday. Are you much acquainted with Mr. Darcy?”

“You might be surprised, Miss Bennet, at that statement, especially after witnessing the rather cold way we interacted yesterday. Do you know Mr. Darcy very well?”

“As much as I ever wish to be,” cried Elizabeth, warmly. “I have spent four days in the same house with him, and I think him very disagreeable.”

“As much as I ever wish to be,” cried Elizabeth, warmly. “I have spent four days in the same house with him, and I find him very unpleasant.”

“I have no right to give my opinion,” said Wickham, “as to his being agreeable or otherwise. I am not qualified to form one. I have known him too long and too well to be a fair judge. It is impossible for me to be impartial. But I believe your opinion of him would in general astonish—and, perhaps, you would not express it quite so strongly anywhere else. Here you are in your own family.”

“I have no right to give my opinion,” said Wickham, “about whether he’s agreeable or not. I'm not really in a position to judge. I’ve known him for too long and too well to be objective. It’s impossible for me to be impartial. But I think your opinion of him would generally surprise people—and maybe you wouldn’t say it quite so strongly in front of anyone else. Here you are with your own family.”

“Upon my word I say no more here than I might say in any house in the neighbourhood, except Netherfield. He is not at all liked in Hertfordshire. Everybody is{100} disgusted with his pride. You will not find him more favourably spoken of by anyone.”

“Honestly, I’m not saying anything here that I wouldn’t say in any house around here, except for Netherfield. He’s not liked at all in Hertfordshire. Everyone is{100} disgusted by his arrogance. You won’t hear anyone speak well of him.”

“I cannot pretend to be sorry,” said Wickham, after a short interruption, “that he or that any man should not be estimated beyond their deserts; but with him I believe it does not often happen. The world is blinded by his fortune and consequence, or frightened by his high and imposing manners, and sees him only as he chooses to be seen.”

“I can’t pretend to be sorry,” said Wickham, after a brief pause, “that he or that any man shouldn’t be valued more than they deserve; but with him, I think that doesn’t happen very often. People are blinded by his wealth and status, or intimidated by his lofty and impressive demeanor, and only see him how he wants to be seen.”

“I should take him, even on my slight acquaintance, to be an ill-tempered man.”

“I should consider him, even with my limited knowledge of him, to be an ill-tempered person.”

Wickham only shook his head.

Wickham just shook his head.

“I wonder,” said he, at the next opportunity of speaking, “whether he is likely to be in this country much longer.”

“I wonder,” he said when he got the chance to speak, “if he’s going to be in this country for much longer.”

“I do not at all know; but I heard nothing of his going away when I was at Netherfield. I hope your plans in favour of the ——shire will not be affected by his being in the neighbourhood.”

“I really don’t know; but I didn’t hear anything about him leaving while I was at Netherfield. I hope your plans for the ——shire won’t be impacted by him being around.”

“Oh no—it is not for me to be driven away by Mr. Darcy. If he wishes to avoid seeing me he must go. We are not on friendly terms, and it always gives me pain to meet him, but I have no reason for avoiding him but what I might proclaim to all the world—a sense of very great ill-usage, and most painful regrets at his being what he is. His father, Miss Bennet, the late Mr. Darcy, was one of the best men that ever breathed, and the truest friend I ever had; and I can never be in company with this Mr. Darcy without being grieved to the soul by a thousand tender recollections. His behaviour to myself has been scandalous; but I verily believe I could forgive him anything and everything, rather than his disappointing the hopes and disgracing the memory of his father.{101}

“Oh no—it’s not up to me to be pushed away by Mr. Darcy. If he wants to avoid seeing me, then he should leave. We’re not on friendly terms, and it always hurts me to run into him, but I have no reason to avoid him other than what I could openly declare to anyone—a feeling of being terribly wronged, and painful regrets about his character. His father, Miss Bennet, the late Mr. Darcy, was one of the best men who ever lived, and the truest friend I ever had; and I can never be around this Mr. Darcy without being deeply saddened by a flood of cherished memories. His treatment of me has been awful; but I honestly believe I could forgive him anything and everything, except for disappointing the hopes and tarnishing the memory of his father.{101}

Elizabeth found the interest of the subject increase, and listened with all her heart; but the delicacy of it prevented further inquiry.

Elizabeth found herself more interested in the topic and listened eagerly; however, the sensitivity of it stopped her from asking more questions.

Mr. Wickham began to speak on more general topics, Meryton, the neighbourhood, the society, appearing highly pleased with all that he had yet seen, and speaking of the latter, especially, with gentle but very intelligible gallantry.

Mr. Wickham started to talk about more general topics, like Meryton, the area, and the community, seeming really pleased with everything he had seen so far, and when he talked about the community, he did so with a charming yet clear gallantry.

“It was the prospect of constant society, and good society,” he added, “which was my chief inducement to enter the ——shire. I know it to be a most respectable, agreeable corps; and my friend Denny tempted me further by his account of their present quarters, and the very great attentions and excellent acquaintance Meryton had procured them. Society, I own, is necessary to me. I have been a disappointed man, and my spirits will not bear solitude. I must have employment and society. A military life is not what I was intended for, but circumstances have now made it eligible. The church ought to have been my profession—I was brought up for the church; and I should at this time have been in possession of a most valuable living, had it pleased the gentleman we were speaking of just now.”

“It was the idea of being part of a constant, enjoyable social scene,” he added, “that mainly pushed me to join the ——shire. I know it's a very respectable and pleasant group, and my friend Denny further encouraged me with his description of their current situation and the great attention and excellent connections Meryton has provided them. Honestly, I need social interaction. I've been let down before, and I can’t handle being alone. I absolutely need something to do and people around me. A military career isn't what I was meant for, but circumstances have made it a good option now. I was supposed to go into the church—I was raised for that—and I would have been in possession of a very valuable position by now if it weren't for the gentleman we just talked about.”

“Indeed!”

"Absolutely!"

“Yes—the late Mr. Darcy bequeathed me the next presentation of the best living in his gift. He was my godfather, and excessively attached to me. I cannot do justice to his kindness. He meant to provide for me amply, and thought he had done it; but when the living fell, it was given elsewhere.”

"Yes—the late Mr. Darcy left me the next opportunity to take over the best position he controlled. He was my godfather and was very fond of me. I can’t express how kind he was. He intended to support me well and believed he had succeeded, but when the position became available, it was given to someone else."

“Good heavens!” cried Elizabeth; “but how could that be? How could his will be disregarded? Why did not you seek legal redress?{102}

“Good heavens!” exclaimed Elizabeth; “but how could that be? How could his will be ignored? Why didn’t you seek legal action?{102}

“There was just such an informality in the terms of the bequest as to give me no hope from law. A man of honour could not have doubted the intention, but Mr. Darcy chose to doubt it—or to treat it as a merely conditional recommendation, and to assert that I had forfeited all claim to it by extravagance, imprudence, in short, anything or nothing. Certain it is that the living became vacant two years ago, exactly as I was of an age to hold it, and that it was given to another man; and no less certain is it, that I cannot accuse myself of having really done anything to deserve to lose it. I have a warm unguarded temper, and I may perhaps have sometimes spoken my opinion of him, and to him, too freely. I can recall nothing worse. But the fact is, that we are very different sort of men, and that he hates me.”

“There was just such an informality in the terms of the bequest that I had no hope for legal recourse. A man of honor wouldn’t have doubted the intention, but Mr. Darcy chose to doubt it—or to see it as just a conditional suggestion, claiming that I had lost all claim to it through extravagance, foolishness, or basically, anything or nothing. It's clear that the position became vacant two years ago, right when I was old enough to take it, and it was given to someone else; it’s also clear that I can’t blame myself for really doing anything to deserve losing it. I have a passionate, unguarded temper, and I may have sometimes spoken my mind about him, and even to him, too freely. I can't remember anything worse. But the truth is, we are very different types of men, and he hates me.”

“This is quite shocking! He deserves to be publicly disgraced.”

“This is really shocking! He should be publicly shamed.”

“Some time or other he will be—but it shall not be by me. Till I can forget his father, I can never defy or expose him.”

“Eventually he will be—but it won't be because of me. Until I can forget his father, I can never stand up to or expose him.”

Elizabeth honoured him for such feelings, and thought him handsomer than ever as he expressed them.

Elizabeth admired him for those feelings and found him more handsome than ever as he shared them.

“But what,” said she, after a pause, “can have been his motive? what can have induced him to behave so cruelly?”

“But what,” she said after a moment, “could his motive have been? What could have made him act so cruelly?”

“A thorough, determined dislike of me—a dislike which I cannot but attribute in some measure to jealousy. Had the late Mr. Darcy liked me less, his son might have borne with me better; but his father’s uncommon attachment to me irritated him, I believe, very early in life. He had not a temper to bear the sort of competition in which we stood—the sort of preference which was often given me.{103}

“A strong, persistent dislike of me—a dislike that I can’t help but think is partly due to jealousy. If the late Mr. Darcy had liked me less, his son might have tolerated me better; but his father’s unusual fondness for me annoyed him, I believe, from a young age. He didn’t have the temperament to handle the kind of competition we faced—the kind of favoritism that was often shown to me.{103}

“I had not thought Mr. Darcy so bad as this—though I have never liked him, I had not thought so very ill of him—I had supposed him to be despising his fellow-creatures in general, but did not suspect him of descending to such malicious revenge, such injustice, such inhumanity as this!”

“I didn't think Mr. Darcy was this bad—while I've never liked him, I didn't think he was this awful. I figured he looked down on people in general, but I never suspected he would stoop to such spiteful revenge, such unfairness, such cruelty as this!”

After a few minutes’ reflection, however, she continued, “I do remember his boasting one day, at Netherfield, of the implacability of his resentments, of his having an unforgiving temper. His disposition must be dreadful.”

After thinking for a few minutes, she said, “I do remember him bragging one day at Netherfield about how he never forgives and always holds grudges. His personality must be awful.”

“I will not trust myself on the subject,” replied Wickham; “I can hardly be just to him.”

“I can’t trust myself on the topic,” Wickham replied; “I can barely be fair to him.”

Elizabeth was again deep in thought, and after a time exclaimed, “To treat in such a manner the godson, the friend, the favourite of his father!” She could have added, “A young man, too, like you, whose very countenance may vouch for your being amiable.” But she contented herself with—“And one, too, who had probably been his own companion from childhood, connected together, as I think you said, in the closest manner.”

Elizabeth was lost in thought again and after a while exclaimed, “To treat the godson, the friend, the favorite of his father like this!” She could have added, “A young man, just like you, whose very face can prove you're kind.” But she settled for saying, “And someone who had probably been his companion since childhood, connected closely, as I think you mentioned.”

“We were born in the same parish, within the same park; the greatest part of our youth was passed together: inmates of the same house, sharing the same amusements, objects of the same parental care. My father began life in the profession which your uncle, Mr. Philips, appears to do so much credit to; but he gave up everything to be of use to the late Mr. Darcy, and devoted all his time to the care of the Pemberley property. He was most highly esteemed by Mr. Darcy, a most intimate, confidential friend. Mr. Darcy often acknowledged himself to be under the greatest obligations to my father’s active superintendence; and when, immediately before my father’s death, Mr. Darcy gave him a voluntary promise{104} of providing for me, I am convinced that he felt it to be as much a debt of gratitude to him as of affection to myself.”

“We grew up in the same community, in the same neighborhood; most of our childhood was spent together: residents of the same household, enjoying the same activities, and receiving the same parental care. My father started his career in the field that your uncle, Mr. Philips, seems to excel in; but he gave it all up to assist the late Mr. Darcy and dedicated all his time to managing the Pemberley estate. He was greatly valued by Mr. Darcy, a close and trusted friend. Mr. Darcy often acknowledged that he was deeply indebted to my father’s diligent oversight; and when, just before my father’s passing, Mr. Darcy made a promise{104} to take care of me, I am sure he felt it was as much a debt of gratitude to him as it was an expression of affection for me.”

“How strange!” cried Elizabeth. “How abominable! I wonder that the very pride of this Mr. Darcy has not made him just to you. If from no better motive, that he should not have been too proud to be dishonest,—for dishonesty I must call it.”

“How strange!” exclaimed Elizabeth. “How awful! I can’t believe that Mr. Darcy’s pride hasn’t made him fair to you. If for no other reason, he shouldn’t let his pride lead him to be dishonest—because that’s what I have to call it.”

“It is wonderful,” replied Wickham; “for almost all his actions may be traced to pride; and pride has often been his best friend. It has connected him nearer with virtue than any other feeling. But we are none of us consistent; and in his behaviour to me there were stronger impulses even than pride.”

“It is wonderful,” replied Wickham; “because almost all his actions can be linked to pride, and pride has often been his best ally. It has brought him closer to virtue than any other emotion. But none of us are consistent; and in how he treated me, there were even stronger motivations than pride.”

“Can such abominable pride as his have ever done him good?”

"Can such terrible pride as his have ever benefited him?"

“Yes; it has often led him to be liberal and generous; to give his money freely, to display hospitality, to assist his tenants, and relieve the poor. Family pride, and filial pride, for he is very proud of what his father was, have done this. Not to appear to disgrace his family, to degenerate from the popular qualities, or lose the influence of the Pemberley House, is a powerful motive. He has also brotherly pride, which, with some brotherly affection, makes him a very kind and careful guardian of his sister; and you will hear him generally cried up as the most attentive and best of brothers.”

“Yes; it has often made him generous and open-handed; he gives his money freely, shows hospitality, helps his tenants, and supports the poor. Family pride, and filial pride, since he takes great pride in what his father achieved, have driven this behavior. Not wanting to bring shame to his family, stray from admirable qualities, or lose the influence of Pemberley House is a strong motivation. He also has brotherly pride, which, along with some brotherly affection, makes him a very kind and protective guardian of his sister; you will often hear people praise him as the most attentive and best of brothers.”

“What sort of a girl is Miss Darcy?”

“What kind of girl is Miss Darcy?”

He shook his head. “I wish I could call her amiable. It gives me pain to speak ill of a Darcy; but she is too much like her brother,—very, very proud. As a child, she was affectionate and pleasing, and extremely fond of me; and I have devoted hours and hours to her amuse{105}ment. But she is nothing to me now. She is a handsome girl, about fifteen or sixteen, and, I understand, highly accomplished. Since her father’s death her home has been London, where a lady lives with her, and superintends her education.”

He shook his head. “I wish I could call her friendly. It hurts me to speak badly about a Darcy; but she’s too much like her brother—very, very proud. As a child, she was affectionate and charming, and really loved me a lot; I spent countless hours entertaining her. But she means nothing to me now. She’s a beautiful girl, about fifteen or sixteen, and I hear she’s very talented. Since her father passed away, she’s been living in London, where a woman takes care of her and oversees her education.”

After many pauses and many trials of other subjects, Elizabeth could not help reverting once more to the first, and saying,—

After many pauses and attempts to discuss other topics, Elizabeth couldn’t help but return to the original subject and said,—

“I am astonished at his intimacy with Mr. Bingley. How can Mr. Bingley, who seems good-humour itself, and is, I really believe, truly amiable, be in friendship with such a man? How can they suit each other? Do you know Mr. Bingley?”

“I’m shocked by how close he is with Mr. Bingley. How can Mr. Bingley, who seems so cheerful and is, I truly believe, genuinely kind, be friends with such a man? How can they possibly get along? Do you know Mr. Bingley?”

“Not at all.”

"Not at all."

“He is a sweet-tempered, amiable, charming man. He cannot know what Mr. Darcy is.”

“He is a kind, friendly, charming guy. He has no idea who Mr. Darcy really is.”

“Probably not; but Mr. Darcy can please where he chooses. He does not want abilities. He can be a conversible companion if he thinks it worth his while. Among those who are at all his equals in consequence, he is a very different man from what he is to the less prosperous. His pride never deserts him; but with the rich he is liberal-minded, just, sincere, rational, honourable, and, perhaps, agreeable,—allowing something for fortune and figure.”

“Probably not; but Mr. Darcy can charm whoever he wants. He doesn’t lack talent. He can be a sociable companion if he thinks it's worth his time. Among those who are his equals in status, he acts very differently than he does with those who are less fortunate. His pride never leaves him; but with wealthy people, he is open-minded, fair, genuine, sensible, honorable, and maybe even pleasant—considering a bit of luck and appearance.”

The whist party soon afterwards breaking up, the players gathered round the other table, and Mr. Collins took his station between his cousin Elizabeth and Mrs. Philips. The usual inquiries as to his success were made by the latter. It had not been very great; he had lost every point; but when Mrs. Philips began to express her concern thereupon, he assured her, with much earnest gravity, that it was not of the least importance; that he{106} considered the money as a mere trifle, and begged she would not make herself uneasy.

The whist party soon broke up, and the players gathered around the other table, with Mr. Collins positioning himself between his cousin Elizabeth and Mrs. Philips. The usual questions about his success were asked by the latter. It wasn’t very good; he had lost every point. However, when Mrs. Philips started to express her concern about it, he assured her, with serious intent, that it was really no big deal; that he considered the money to be a mere trifle, and he urged her not to worry.

“I know very well, madam,” said he, “that when persons sit down to a card table they must take their chance of these things,—and happily I am not in such circumstances as to make five shillings any object. There are, undoubtedly, many who could not say the same; but, thanks to Lady Catherine de Bourgh, I am removed far beyond the necessity of regarding little matters.”

“I know very well, ma'am,” he said, “that when people sit down at a card table, they have to accept the risks involved—and luckily, I'm not in a position where five shillings would be a big deal. There are certainly many who couldn't say the same; but thanks to Lady Catherine de Bourgh, I'm well beyond having to worry about small matters.”

Mr. Wickham’s attention was caught; and after observing Mr. Collins for a few moments, he asked Elizabeth in a low voice whether her relations were very intimately acquainted with the family of De Bourgh.

Mr. Wickham was interested; and after watching Mr. Collins for a bit, he asked Elizabeth in a quiet voice if her relatives were very close with the De Bourgh family.

“Lady Catherine de Bourgh,” she replied, “has very lately given him a living. I hardly know how Mr. Collins was first introduced to her notice, but he certainly has not known her long.”

“Lady Catherine de Bourgh,” she replied, “has recently given him a position. I’m not exactly sure how Mr. Collins first came to her attention, but he definitely hasn’t known her for long.”

“You know of course that Lady Catherine de Bourgh and Lady Anne Darcy were sisters; consequently that she is aunt to the present Mr. Darcy.”

“You know, of course, that Lady Catherine de Bourgh and Lady Anne Darcy were sisters; so she is the aunt of the current Mr. Darcy.”

“No, indeed, I did not. I knew nothing at all of Lady Catherine’s connections. I never heard of her existence till the day before yesterday.”

“No, I really didn’t. I had no idea about Lady Catherine’s connections. I didn’t even know she existed until the day before yesterday.”

“Her daughter, Miss de Bourgh, will have a very large fortune, and it is believed that she and her cousin will unite the two estates.”

“Her daughter, Miss de Bourgh, will inherit a huge fortune, and it’s believed that she and her cousin will combine the two estates.”

This information made Elizabeth smile, as she thought of poor Miss Bingley. Vain indeed must be all her attentions, vain and useless her affection for his sister and her praise of himself, if he were already self-destined to another.

This news made Elizabeth smile as she thought of poor Miss Bingley. All her efforts must be so vain, and her affection for his sister and compliments about him pointless, if he was already meant for someone else.

“Mr. Collins,” said she, “speaks highly both of Lady Catherine and her daughter; but, from some particulars{107} that he has related of her Ladyship, I suspect his gratitude misleads him; and that, in spite of her being his patroness, she is an arrogant, conceited woman.”

“Mr. Collins,” she said, “talks a lot about how great Lady Catherine and her daughter are; but from some details{107} he has shared about her Highness, I think his gratitude is clouding his judgment, and that, despite her being his patron, she’s actually an arrogant, self-important woman.”

“I believe her to be both in a great degree,” replied Wickham; “I have not seen her for many years; but I very well remember that I never liked her, and that her manners were dictatorial and insolent. She has the reputation of being remarkably sensible and clever; but I rather believe she derives part of her abilities from her rank and fortune, part from her authoritative manner, and the rest from the pride of her nephew, who chooses that everyone connected with him should have an understanding of the first class.”

“I think she fits that description quite well,” replied Wickham; “I haven’t seen her in many years, but I remember that I never liked her, and that her behavior was bossy and rude. She’s known for being really sensible and smart, but I suspect that some of her abilities come from her social status and wealth, some from her commanding manner, and the rest from her nephew’s pride, who insists that everyone related to him should have top-notch understanding.”

Elizabeth allowed that he had given a very rational account of it, and they continued talking together with mutual satisfaction till supper put an end to cards, and gave the rest of the ladies their share of Mr. Wickham’s attentions. There could be no conversation in the noise of Mrs. Philips’s supper party, but his manners recommended him to everybody. Whatever he said, was said well; and whatever he did, done gracefully. Elizabeth went away with her head full of him. She could think of nothing but of Mr. Wickham, and of what he had told her, all the way home; but there was not time for her even to mention his name as they went, for neither Lydia nor Mr. Collins were once silent. Lydia talked incessantly of lottery tickets, of the fish she had lost and the fish she had won; and Mr. Collins, in describing the civility of Mr. and Mrs. Philips, protesting that he did not in the least regard his losses at whist, enumerating all the dishes at supper, and repeatedly fearing that he crowded his cousins, had more to say than he could well manage before the carriage stopped at Longbourn House.{108}

Elizabeth acknowledged that he had given a very reasonable explanation, and they continued to chat with mutual satisfaction until supper interrupted their card game, allowing the other ladies to enjoy Mr. Wickham's attention too. The noise of Mrs. Philips’s supper party made conversation difficult, but his manners won everyone over. Everything he said was expressed well, and everything he did was done gracefully. Elizabeth left with her mind filled with thoughts of him. She could think of nothing but Mr. Wickham and what he had shared with her on the way home; however, there wasn't even a moment for her to mention his name because both Lydia and Mr. Collins were chattering away. Lydia endlessly talked about lottery tickets, the fish she had lost, and the fish she had caught, while Mr. Collins, in detailing the politeness of Mr. and Mrs. Philips, insisted that he didn’t care at all about his losses at whist, listed all the dishes at supper, and repeatedly worried that he was crowding his cousins, managing to say more than he could handle before the carriage arrived at Longbourn House.{108}


happy to see their dear friend again.

CHAPTER XVII.

ELIZABETH related to Jane, the next day, what had passed between Mr. Wickham and herself. Jane listened with astonishment and concern: she knew not how to believe that Mr. Darcy could be so unworthy of Mr. Bingley’s regard; and yet it was not in her nature to question the veracity of a young man of such amiable appearance as Wickham. The possibility of his having really endured such unkindness was enough to interest all her tender feelings; and nothing therefore remained to be done but to think well of them both, to defend the conduct of each, and throw into the account of accident or mistake whatever could not be otherwise explained.{109}

EElizabeth told Jane the next day about what had happened between Mr. Wickham and her. Jane listened in shock and worry; she couldn’t believe that Mr. Darcy could be so unworthy of Mr. Bingley’s friendship. Yet, she found it hard to doubt the honesty of a young man as charming as Wickham. The thought that he had really faced such unfair treatment stirred all her compassionate feelings. So, there was nothing left to do but to think positively about both of them, defend each of their actions, and attribute anything that couldn’t be explained to coincidence or misunderstanding.{109}

“They have both,” said she, “been deceived, I dare say, in some way or other, of which we can form no idea. Interested people have perhaps misrepresented each to the other. It is, in short, impossible for us to conjecture the causes or circumstances which may have alienated them, without actual blame on either side.”

“They’ve both,” she said, “probably been misled in some way that we can’t imagine. People with their own agendas might have twisted things between them. In short, it’s impossible for us to guess the reasons or situations that might have turned them against each other, without placing blame on either side.”

“Very true, indeed; and now, my dear Jane, what have you got to say in behalf of the interested people who have probably been concerned in the business? Do clear them, too, or we shall be obliged to think ill of somebody.”

“Very true, indeed; and now, my dear Jane, what do you have to say for the people involved who have probably been part of this? Do clear them as well, or we’ll have to think poorly of someone.”

“Laugh as much as you choose, but you will not laugh me out of my opinion. My dearest Lizzy, do but consider in what a disgraceful light it places Mr. Darcy, to be treating his father’s favourite in such a manner,—one whom his father had promised to provide for. It is impossible. No man of common humanity, no man who had any value for his character, could be capable of it. Can his most intimate friends be so excessively deceived in him? Oh no.”

“Laugh as much as you want, but you won’t change my opinion. My dear Lizzy, just think about how shameful it is for Mr. Darcy to treat his father's favorite like this—someone his father had promised to take care of. It’s unbelievable. No decent man, no one who cares about his reputation, could do that. Can his closest friends be that wrong about him? Oh no.”

“I can much more easily believe Mr. Bingley’s being imposed on than that Mr. Wickham should invent such a history of himself as he gave me last night; names, facts, everything mentioned without ceremony. If it be not so, let Mr. Darcy contradict it. Besides, there was truth in his looks.”

“I can believe much more easily that Mr. Bingley is being fooled than that Mr. Wickham would make up such a story about himself as he told me last night; names, facts, everything mentioned so casually. If that's not the case, let Mr. Darcy set the record straight. Besides, there was truth in his expression.”

“It is difficult, indeed—it is distressing. One does not know what to think.”

“It’s really hard—it’s upsetting. You don’t even know what to think.”

“I beg your pardon;—one knows exactly what to think.”

“I’m sorry; you know exactly what to think.”

But Jane could think with certainty on only one point,—that Mr. Bingley, if he had been imposed on,{110} would have much to suffer when the affair became public.

But Jane could only be sure of one thing—that Mr. Bingley, if he had been deceived,{110} would have a lot to endure once the situation became known.

The two young ladies were summoned from the shrubbery, where this conversation passed, by the arrival of some of the very persons of whom they had been speaking; Mr. Bingley and his sisters came to give their personal invitation for the long expected ball at Netherfield, which was fixed for the following Tuesday. The two ladies were delighted to see their dear friend again, called it an age since they had met, and repeatedly asked what she had been doing with herself since their separation. To the rest of the family they paid little attention; avoiding Mrs. Bennet as much as possible, saying not much to Elizabeth, and nothing at all to the others. They were soon gone again, rising from their seats with an activity which took their brother by surprise, and hurrying off as if eager to escape from Mrs. Bennet’s civilities.

The two young women were called out from the bushes, where this conversation was happening, by the arrival of some of the very people they had been talking about; Mr. Bingley and his sisters came to personally invite them to the long-awaited ball at Netherfield, which was set for the following Tuesday. The two ladies were thrilled to see their dear friend again, remarked that it felt like forever since they had met, and repeatedly asked what she had been up to since they last saw each other. They paid little attention to the rest of the family; they tried to avoid Mrs. Bennet as much as possible, said only a little to Elizabeth, and nothing at all to the others. They quickly got up from their seats, surprising their brother with their eagerness, and hurried off as if they couldn't wait to get away from Mrs. Bennet’s polite chatter.

The prospect of the Netherfield ball was extremely agreeable to every female of the family. Mrs. Bennet chose to consider it as given in compliment to her eldest daughter, and was particularly flattered by receiving the invitation from Mr. Bingley himself, instead of a ceremonious card. Jane pictured to herself a happy evening in the society of her two friends, and the attentions of their brother; and Elizabeth thought with pleasure of dancing a great deal with Mr. Wickham, and of seeing a confirmation of everything in Mr. Darcy’s look and behaviour. The happiness anticipated by Catherine and Lydia depended less on any single event, or any particular person; for though they each, like Elizabeth, meant to dance half the evening with Mr. Wickham, he was by no means the only partner who{111} could satisfy them, and a ball was, at any rate, a ball. And even Mary could assure her family that she had no disinclination for it.

The idea of the Netherfield ball was really exciting for all the women in the family. Mrs. Bennet chose to see it as a compliment to her oldest daughter and felt especially flattered to receive the invitation directly from Mr. Bingley, rather than just a formal invitation. Jane imagined a joyful evening with her two friends and their brother's attention, while Elizabeth looked forward to dancing a lot with Mr. Wickham and observing everything in Mr. Darcy’s looks and behavior. Catherine and Lydia's excitement didn't depend so much on any one event or person; although they both planned to dance half the evening with Mr. Wickham, he wasn't the only partner who could make them happy, and a ball was, after all, a ball. Even Mary could tell her family that she was looking forward to it.

“While I can have my mornings to myself,” said she, “it is enough. I think it is no sacrifice to join occasionally in evening engagements. Society has claims on us all; and I profess myself one of those who consider intervals of recreation and amusement as desirable for everybody.”

“While I can have my mornings to myself,” she said, “that’s enough for me. I don’t think it’s a sacrifice to join in on evening events every now and then. Society expects us all to participate, and I consider some time for relaxation and fun to be important for everyone.”

Elizabeth’s spirits were so high on the occasion, that though she did not often speak unnecessarily to Mr. Collins, she could not help asking him whether he intended to accept Mr. Bingley’s invitation, and if he did, whether he would think it proper to join in the evening’s amusement; and she was rather surprised to find that he entertained no scruple whatever on that head, and was very far from dreading a rebuke, either from the Archbishop or Lady Catherine de Bourgh, by venturing to dance.

Elizabeth was in such a good mood that, even though she didn't usually chat with Mr. Collins, she couldn't help but ask him if he planned to accept Mr. Bingley’s invitation. And if he did, would he consider it appropriate to join in the evening’s fun? She was quite surprised to see that he had no qualms about it at all and didn't seem worried about being reprimanded by either the Archbishop or Lady Catherine de Bourgh for daring to dance.

“I am by no means of opinion, I assure you,” said he, “that a ball of this kind, given by a young man of character, to respectable people, can have any evil tendency; and I am so far from objecting to dancing myself, that I shall hope to be honoured with the hands of all my fair cousins in the course of the evening; and I take this opportunity of soliciting yours, Miss Elizabeth, for the two first dances especially; a preference which I trust my cousin Jane will attribute to the right cause, and not to any disrespect for her.”

“I definitely don't think,” he said, “that a ball like this, hosted by a young man of good character for respectable people, can have any negative effects. In fact, I'm looking forward to dancing myself, and I hope to be honored with the pleasure of dancing with all my lovely cousins tonight. I would like to ask you, Miss Elizabeth, for the first two dances, especially; I hope my cousin Jane will understand that this preference is for the right reasons and not out of any disrespect toward her.”

Elizabeth felt herself completely taken in. She had fully proposed being engaged by Wickham for those very dances; and to have Mr. Collins instead!—her liveliness had been never worse timed. There was no{112} help for it, however. Mr. Wickham’s happiness and her own was perforce delayed a little longer, and Mr. Collins’s proposal accepted with as good a grace as she could. She was not the better pleased with his gallantry, from the idea it suggested of something more. It now first struck her, that she was selected from among her sisters as worthy of being the mistress of Hunsford Parsonage, and of assisting to form a quadrille table at Rosings, in the absence of more eligible visitors. The idea soon reached to conviction, as she observed his increasing civilities towards herself, and heard his frequent attempt at a compliment on her wit and vivacity; and though more astonished than gratified herself by this effect of her charms, it was not long before her mother gave her to understand that the probability of their marriage was exceedingly agreeable to her. Elizabeth, however, did not choose to take the hint, being well aware that a serious dispute must be the consequence of any reply. Mr. Collins might never make the offer, and, till he did, it was useless to quarrel about him.

Elizabeth felt completely fooled. She had fully expected to be engaged to Wickham for those very dances; and instead, she had Mr. Collins!—her spiritedness couldn’t have come at a worse time. There was no{112} helping it, though. Mr. Wickham’s happiness and her own would have to wait a bit longer, and she accepted Mr. Collins’s proposal as gracefully as she could. She wasn’t any happier with his flattery, knowing it hinted at something more. It suddenly struck her that she had been chosen from among her sisters to be the mistress of Hunsford Parsonage and to help set up a quadrille table at Rosings, in the absence of more desirable guests. The thought quickly turned into conviction as she noticed his increasing politeness towards her and heard his frequent attempts to compliment her wit and liveliness; although she was more surprised than pleased by this effect of her charms, it wasn’t long before her mother let her know that the prospect of their marriage was very agreeable to her. Elizabeth, however, chose to ignore the hint, knowing that any response would likely lead to a serious argument. Mr. Collins might never make the offer, and until he did, there was no point in quarreling about him.

If there had not been a Netherfield ball to prepare for and talk of, the younger Miss Bennets would have been in a pitiable state at this time; for, from the day of the invitation to the day of the ball, there was such a succession of rain as prevented their walking to Meryton once. No aunt, no officers, no news could be sought after; the very shoe-roses for Netherfield were got by proxy. Even Elizabeth might have found some trial of her patience in weather which totally suspended the improvement of her acquaintance with Mr. Wickham; and nothing less than a dance on Tuesday could have made such a Friday, Saturday, Sunday, and Monday endurable to Kitty and Lydia.{113}

If there hadn’t been a Netherfield ball to prepare for and talk about, the younger Miss Bennets would have been in a really bad state at this time; because from the day they got the invitation to the day of the ball, there was so much rain that they couldn’t even walk to Meryton once. There were no aunts, no officers, no news to seek out; they even had to get the shoe-roses for Netherfield through someone else. Even Elizabeth might have found some challenge to her patience in the weather, which completely halted her chance to get to know Mr. Wickham better; and nothing less than a dance on Tuesday could have made such a Friday, Saturday, Sunday, and Monday bearable for Kitty and Lydia.{113}



CHAPTER XVIII.

TILL Elizabeth entered the drawing-room at Netherfield, and looked in vain for Mr. Wickham among the cluster of red coats there assembled, a doubt of his being present had never occurred to her. The certainty of meeting him had not been checked by any of those recollections that might not unreasonably have alarmed her. She had dressed with more than usual care, and prepared in the highest spirits for the conquest of all that remained unsubdued of his heart, trusting that it was not more than might be won in the course of the evening. But in an{114} instant arose the dreadful suspicion of his being purposely omitted, for Mr. Darcy’s pleasure, in the Bingleys’ invitation to the officers; and though this was not exactly the case, the absolute fact of his absence was pronounced by his friend Mr. Denny, to whom Lydia eagerly applied, and who told them that Wickham had been obliged to go to town on business the day before, and was not yet returned; adding, with a significant smile,—

TILL Elizabeth walked into the drawing room at Netherfield and looked around for Mr. Wickham among the group of officers there, never doubting he would be there. She had anticipated seeing him without any of those memories that might have caused her concern. She had dressed with extra care and was feeling upbeat about winning over whatever was left of his heart, believing it was all attainable during the evening. But in a{114} moment, a terrible suspicion crossed her mind that he had been intentionally left out for Mr. Darcy's enjoyment in the Bingleys' invitation to the officers; and although that wasn't entirely true, the fact of his absence was confirmed by his friend Mr. Denny, to whom Lydia eagerly turned, and who informed them that Wickham had been obligated to go to town on business the day before and hadn’t returned yet, adding with a meaningful smile,—

“I do not imagine his business would have called him away just now, if he had not wished to avoid a certain gentleman here.”

"I don't think he would have had to leave for work right now if he didn't want to avoid a certain guy here."

This part of his intelligence, though unheard by Lydia, was caught by Elizabeth; and, as it assured her that Darcy was not less answerable for Wickham’s absence than if her first surmise had been just, every feeling of displeasure against the former was so sharpened by immediate disappointment, that she could hardly reply with tolerable civility to the polite inquiries which he directly afterwards approached to make. Attention, forbearance, patience with Darcy, was injury to Wickham. She was resolved against any sort of conversation with him, and turned away with a degree of ill-humour which she could not wholly surmount even in speaking to Mr. Bingley, whose blind partiality provoked her.

This part of his intelligence, although unheard by Lydia, was picked up by Elizabeth; and since it confirmed her belief that Darcy was just as responsible for Wickham’s absence as if her first assumption had been correct, every feeling of annoyance she had against Darcy was amplified by immediate disappointment. She could barely respond with decent civility to the polite inquiries he made right after. Giving attention, holding back, and being patient with Darcy felt like a betrayal to Wickham. She was determined not to have any kind of conversation with him and turned away with a level of annoyance she couldn’t completely shake, even while talking to Mr. Bingley, whose blind favoritism irritated her.

But Elizabeth was not formed for ill-humour; and though every prospect of her own was destroyed for the evening, it could not dwell long on her spirits; and, having told all her griefs to Charlotte Lucas, whom she had not seen for a week, she was soon able to make a voluntary transition to the oddities of her cousin, and to point him out to her particular notice. The two first dances, however, brought a return of distress: they were dances of mortification. Mr. Collins, awkward and solemn,{115} apologizing instead of attending, and often moving wrong without being aware of it, gave her all the shame and misery which a disagreeable partner for a couple of dances can give. The moment of her release from him was ecstasy.

But Elizabeth wasn't the type to be in a bad mood; and even though her evening was ruined, it didn't stay on her mind for long. After sharing all her troubles with Charlotte Lucas, whom she hadn't seen in a week, she quickly shifted her focus to the quirks of her cousin, pointing them out to Charlotte. However, the first two dances brought back her discomfort; they were completely embarrassing. Mr. Collins, awkward and serious, kept apologizing instead of dancing, and often moved clumsily without realizing it, causing her all the shame and frustration that comes from a bad dance partner. The moment she was free from him was pure joy.

She danced next with an officer, and had the refreshment of talking of Wickham, and of hearing that he was universally liked. When those dances were over, she returned to Charlotte Lucas, and was in conversation with her, when she found herself suddenly addressed by Mr. Darcy, who took her so much by surprise in his application for her hand, that, without knowing what she did, she accepted him. He walked away again immediately, and she was left to fret over her own want of presence of mind: Charlotte tried to console her.

She danced next with an officer and enjoyed chatting about Wickham, hearing that he was liked by everyone. After those dances, she went back to talk with Charlotte Lucas when Mr. Darcy suddenly approached her. His request for her hand caught her off guard, and before she realized what was happening, she accepted him. He walked away right after, leaving her to worry about her lack of composure. Charlotte tried to comfort her.

“I dare say you will find him very agreeable.”

“I bet you’ll find him really pleasant.”

“Heaven forbid! That would be the greatest misfortune of all! To find a man agreeable whom one is determined to hate! Do not wish me such an evil.”

“Heaven forbid! That would be the worst misfortune of all! To find a man likable whom one is set on hating! Please don’t wish me such a disaster.”

When the dancing recommenced, however, and Darcy approached to claim her hand, Charlotte could not help cautioning her, in a whisper, not to be a simpleton, and allow her fancy for Wickham to make her appear unpleasant in the eyes of a man often times his consequence. Elizabeth made no answer, and took her place in the set, amazed at the dignity to which she was arrived in being allowed to stand opposite to Mr. Darcy, and reading in her neighbours’ looks their equal amazement in beholding it. They stood for some time without speaking a word; and she began to imagine that their silence was to last through the two dances, and, at first, was resolved not to break it; till suddenly fancying that it would be the greater punishment to her partner to oblige him to talk,{116} she made some slight observation on the dance. He replied, and was again silent. After a pause of some minutes, she addressed him a second time, with—

When the dancing started up again, Darcy came over to take her hand, and Charlotte couldn't help but whisper a warning to her not to be foolish and let her crush on Wickham make her seem unappealing to a man of Darcy's stature. Elizabeth didn’t respond and took her spot in the set, surprised at how dignified it felt to stand opposite Mr. Darcy, noticing the astonishment in the faces of those around her at the sight. They stood in silence for a while, and she started to think that their quiet would last through the two dances, determined not to break it. But then, realizing it would be worse for her partner if she made him talk, she commented on the dance. He answered but then fell silent again. After a few minutes of quiet, she spoke to him a second time, with—

“It is your turn to say something now, Mr. Darcy. I talked about the dance, and you ought to make some kind of remark on the size of the room, or the number of couples.”

“It’s your turn to say something now, Mr. Darcy. I talked about the dance, and you should say something about the size of the room or the number of couples.”

He smiled, and assured her that whatever she wished him to say should be said.

He smiled and assured her that anything she wanted him to say would be said.

“Very well; that reply will do for the present. Perhaps, by-and-by, I may observe that private balls are much pleasanter than public ones; but now we may be silent.”

“Alright; that response is fine for now. Maybe later, I’ll mention that private parties are way more enjoyable than public ones; but for now, we can be quiet.”

“Do you talk by rule, then, while you are dancing?”

“Do you have set rules for how you talk while you're dancing?”

“Sometimes. One must speak a little, you know. It would look odd to be entirely silent for half an hour together; and yet, for the advantage of some, conversation ought to be so arranged as that they may have the trouble of saying as little as possible.”

"Sometimes, you have to say something, you know? It would be strange to stay completely silent for half an hour. Still, for the benefit of some, conversation should be set up so they have to put in as little effort as possible."

“Are you consulting your own feelings in the present case, or do you imagine that you are gratifying mine?”

“Are you considering your own feelings in this situation, or do you think you’re pleasing mine?”

“Both,” replied Elizabeth archly; “for I have always seen a great similarity in the turn of our minds. We are each of an unsocial, taciturn disposition, unwilling to speak, unless we expect to say something that will amaze the whole room, and be handed down to posterity with all the éclat of a proverb.”

“Both,” replied Elizabeth playfully; “because I’ve always noticed a strong similarity in how we think. We both have an unsociable, quiet nature, reluctant to talk unless we believe we’ll say something that will impress everyone in the room and be remembered for ages like a famous saying.”

“This is no very striking resemblance of your own character, I am sure,” said he. “How near it may be to mine, I cannot pretend to say. You think it a faithful portrait, undoubtedly.”

“This doesn’t really look much like your own character, I’m sure,” he said. “I can’t say how close it is to mine. You probably see it as an accurate portrayal, without a doubt.”

“I must not decide on my own performance.”

“I can't judge my own performance.”

He made no answer; and they were again silent till they had gone down the dance, when he asked her if she{117} and her sisters did not very often walk to Meryton. She answered in the affirmative; and, unable to resist the temptation, added, “When you met us there the other day, we had just been forming a new acquaintance.”

He didn't respond, and they fell silent again until they finished the dance, when he asked her if she and her sisters often walked to Meryton. She replied yes, and unable to resist the urge, added, “When you saw us there the other day, we had just made a new acquaintance.”

The effect was immediate. A deeper shade of hauteur overspread his features, but he said not a word; and Elizabeth, though blaming herself for her own weakness, could not go on. At length Darcy spoke, and in a constrained manner said,—

The effect was immediate. A deeper shade of arrogance spread across his features, but he didn’t say a word; and Elizabeth, although blaming herself for her own weakness, couldn’t continue. Finally, Darcy spoke, and in a tense manner said,—

“Mr. Wickham is blessed with such happy manners as may insure his making friends; whether he may be equally capable of retaining them, is less certain.”

“Mr. Wickham has such a charming personality that it guarantees he'll make friends; whether he'll be just as good at keeping them is less certain.”

“He has been so unlucky as to lose your friendship,” replied Elizabeth, with emphasis, “and in a manner which he is likely to suffer from all his life.”

“He's been so unlucky to lose your friendship,” Elizabeth replied, emphasizing her point, “and in a way that he'll probably suffer from for the rest of his life.”

Darcy made no answer, and seemed desirous of changing the subject. At that moment Sir William Lucas appeared close to them, meaning to pass through the set to the other side of the room; but, on perceiving Mr. Darcy, he stopped, with a bow of superior courtesy, to compliment him on his dancing and his partner.

Darcy didn't respond and seemed eager to switch topics. Just then, Sir William Lucas came up to them, intending to move through the group to the other side of the room; but when he noticed Mr. Darcy, he paused, bowing with extra politeness to compliment him on his dancing and his partner.

“I have been most highly gratified, indeed, my dear sir; such very superior dancing is not often seen. It is evident that you belong to the first circles. Allow me to say, however, that your fair partner does not disgrace you: and that I must hope to have this pleasure often repeated, especially when a certain desirable event, my dear Miss Eliza (glancing at her sister and Bingley), shall take place. What congratulations will then flow in! I appeal to Mr. Darcy;—but let me not interrupt you, sir. You will not thank me for detaining you from the bewitching converse of that young lady, whose bright eyes are also upbraiding me.{118}

"I have been truly amazed, my dear sir; such exceptional dancing is rare. It’s clear that you are part of the elite crowd. However, I must mention that your lovely partner does you proud: and I hope to enjoy this pleasure often, especially when a certain exciting event, my dear Miss Eliza (looking at her sister and Bingley), takes place. Just imagine the congratulations that will pour in! I turn to Mr. Darcy;—but I shouldn’t interrupt you, sir. You wouldn’t thank me for keeping you from the captivating conversation of that young lady, whose bright eyes are also giving me a hard time.{118}"

“Such very superior dancing is not
often seen.”

“Such exceptional dancing is not
often seen.”

[Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

[Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

The latter part of this address was scarcely heard by Darcy; but Sir William’s allusion to his friend seemed to strike him forcibly, and his eyes were directed, with a very serious expression, towards Bingley and Jane, who were dancing together. Recovering himself, however, shortly, he turned to his partner, and said,—

The latter part of this speech was barely noticed by Darcy; however, Sir William’s reference to his friend seemed to hit him hard, and his gaze was fixed, with a very serious look, on Bingley and Jane, who were dancing together. He quickly regained his composure, though, and turned to his partner, saying,—

“Sir William’s interruption has made me forget what we were talking of.{119}

“Sir William’s interruption made me lose track of what we were discussing.{119}

“I do not think we were speaking at all. Sir William could not have interrupted any two people in the room who had less to say for themselves. We have tried two or three subjects already without success, and what we are to talk of next I cannot imagine.”

“I don’t think we were talking at all. Sir William couldn’t have interrupted two people in the room who had less to say. We’ve already tried two or three topics without any luck, and I can’t imagine what we’ll talk about next.”

“What think you of books?” said he, smiling.

“What do you think of books?” he asked with a smile.

“Books—oh no!—I am sure we never read the same, or not with the same feelings.”

“Books—oh no!—I’m sure we never read the same way, or at least not with the same feelings.”

“I am sorry you think so; but if that be the case, there can at least be no want of subject. We may compare our different opinions.”

“I’m sorry you feel that way; but if that’s the case, at least we have something to talk about. We can compare our different opinions.”

“No—I cannot talk of books in a ball-room; my head is always full of something else.”

"No—I can't discuss books at a party; my mind is always occupied with something else."

“The present always occupies you in such scenes—does it?” said he, with a look of doubt.

“The present always keeps you busy in situations like this—doesn’t it?” he said, skeptical.

“Yes, always,” she replied, without knowing what she said; for her thoughts had wandered far from the subject, as soon afterwards appeared by her suddenly exclaiming, “I remember hearing you once say, Mr. Darcy, that you hardly ever forgave;—that your resentment, once created, was unappeasable. You are very cautious, I suppose, as to its being created?”

“Yes, always,” she responded, not really aware of what she was saying; her mind had drifted far from the topic, as later revealed by her abruptly exclaiming, “I remember you saying, Mr. Darcy, that you rarely forgave;—that once your anger was sparked, it couldn’t be soothed. You must be very careful about it being sparked, right?”

“I am,” said he, with a firm voice.

“I am,” he said firmly.

“And never allow yourself to be blinded by prejudice?”

“And never let yourself be blinded by prejudice?”

“I hope not.”

"Fingers crossed."

“It is particularly incumbent on those who never change their opinion, to be secure of judging properly at first.”

“It’s especially important for those who never change their minds to be sure they're making the right judgment from the start.”

“May I ask to what these questions tend?”

“Can I ask what these questions are about?”

“Merely to the illustration of your character,” said she, endeavouring to shake off her gravity. “I am trying to make it out.”

“Just to illustrate your character,” she said, trying to lighten the mood. “I’m trying to figure it out.”

“And what is your success?{120}

“And what is your success?”

She shook her head. “I do not get on at all. I hear such different accounts of you as puzzle me exceedingly.”

She shook her head. “I don’t really understand. I hear such different stories about you that they confuse me a lot.”

“I can readily believe,” answered he, gravely, “that reports may vary greatly with respect to me; and I could wish, Miss Bennet, that you were not to sketch my character at the present moment, as there is reason to fear that the performance would reflect no credit on either.”

“I can easily believe,” he replied seriously, “that opinions about me can differ a lot; and I wish, Miss Bennet, that you wouldn't try to define my character right now, since it’s likely that the outcome wouldn’t do justice to either of us.”

“But if I do not take your likeness now, I may never have another opportunity.”

"But if I don't capture your likeness now, I might never get another chance."

“I would by no means suspend any pleasure of yours,” he coldly replied. She said no more, and they went down the other dance and parted in silence; on each side dissatisfied, though not to an equal degree; for in Darcy’s breast there was a tolerably powerful feeling towards her, which soon procured her pardon, and directed all his anger against another.

“I would never take away any of your enjoyment,” he replied coldly. She said nothing more, and they moved on to the next dance and separated in silence, both feeling unhappy, though not equally; because Darcy had a strong enough feeling for her that quickly led him to forgive her and shift all his frustration onto someone else.

They had not long separated when Miss Bingley came towards her, and, with an expression of civil disdain, thus accosted her,—

They had just parted ways when Miss Bingley approached her and, with a look of polite disdain, greeted her.

“So, Miss Eliza, I hear you are quite delighted with George Wickham? Your sister has been talking to me about him, and asking me a thousand questions; and I find that the young man forgot to tell you, among his other communications, that he was the son of old Wickham, the late Mr. Darcy’s steward. Let me recommend you, however, as a friend, not to give implicit confidence to all his assertions; for, as to Mr. Darcy’s using him ill, it is perfectly false: for, on the contrary, he has been always remarkably kind to him, though George Wickham has treated Mr. Darcy in a most infamous manner. I do not know the particulars, but I know very well that Mr. Darcy is not in the least to{121} blame; that he cannot bear to hear George Wickham mentioned; and that though my brother thought he could not well avoid including him in his invitation to the officers, he was excessively glad to find that he had taken himself out of the way. His coming into the country at all is a most insolent thing, indeed, and I wonder how he could presume to do it. I pity you, Miss Eliza, for this discovery of your favourite’s guilt; but really, considering his descent, one could not expect much better.”

“So, Miss Eliza, I hear you’re quite taken with George Wickham? Your sister has been chatting with me about him and asking me a ton of questions; and I’ve realized that the young man conveniently forgot to tell you, among his other stories, that he’s the son of old Wickham, the late Mr. Darcy’s steward. Let me suggest, as a friend, that you shouldn’t blindly trust everything he says; because, as for Mr. Darcy mistreating him, that’s completely false: on the contrary, he has always been exceptionally kind to him, while George Wickham has treated Mr. Darcy in a truly disgraceful way. I don’t know the details, but I do know that Mr. Darcy is not at all to blame; he can’t stand to hear George Wickham’s name; and although my brother thought he couldn’t avoid inviting him to join the officers, he was really glad to discover that Wickham had removed himself from the situation. His coming to the country at all is pretty outrageous, and I’m shocked he thought he could pull it off. I feel for you, Miss Eliza, realizing the truth about your favorite’s wrongdoing; but honestly, considering his background, one couldn’t expect much better.”

“His guilt and his descent appear, by your account, to be the same,” said Elizabeth, angrily; “for I have heard you accuse him of nothing worse than of being the son of Mr. Darcy’s steward, and of that, I can assure you, he informed me himself.”

“His guilt and his downfall seem, from what you say, to be the same,” said Elizabeth, angrily; “because I’ve heard you accuse him of nothing worse than being the son of Mr. Darcy’s steward, and he told me that himself.”

“I beg your pardon,” replied Miss Bingley, turning away with a sneer. “Excuse my interference; it was kindly meant.”

“I’m sorry,” replied Miss Bingley, turning away with a sneer. “Please forgive my interruption; I meant well.”

“Insolent girl!” said Elizabeth to herself. “You are much mistaken if you expect to influence me by such a paltry attack as this. I see nothing in it but your own wilful ignorance and the malice of Mr. Darcy.” She then sought her eldest sister, who had undertaken to make inquiries on the same subject of Bingley. Jane met her with a smile of such sweet complacency, a glow of such happy expression, as sufficiently marked how well she was satisfied with the occurrences of the evening. Elizabeth instantly read her feelings; and, at that moment, solicitude for Wickham, resentment against his enemies, and everything else, gave way before the hope of Jane’s being in the fairest way for happiness.

“Insolent girl!” Elizabeth said to herself. “You’re seriously mistaken if you think you can influence me with such a petty attack. I see nothing in it except your own stubborn ignorance and Mr. Darcy's malice.” She then looked for her oldest sister, who had taken it upon herself to ask about Bingley. Jane greeted her with a smile of sweet contentment, a glow of such happiness, that clearly showed how pleased she was with the events of the evening. Elizabeth instantly understood her feelings; and at that moment, her concern for Wickham, resentment toward his enemies, and everything else faded away in light of the hope that Jane was on the path to happiness.

“I want to know,” said she, with a countenance no less smiling than her sister’s, “what you have learnt{122} about Mr. Wickham. But perhaps you have been too pleasantly engaged to think of any third person, in which case you may be sure of my pardon.”

“I want to know,” she said, smiling just as much as her sister, “what you’ve learned about Mr. Wickham. But maybe you’ve been too caught up in your own happiness to think about anyone else, and if that’s the case, you can be sure I’ll forgive you.”

“No,” replied Jane, “I have not forgotten him; but I have nothing satisfactory to tell you. Mr. Bingley does not know the whole of his history, and is quite ignorant of the circumstances which have principally offended Mr. Darcy; but he will vouch for the good conduct, the probity and honour, of his friend, and is perfectly convinced that Mr. Wickham has deserved much less attention from Mr. Darcy than he has received; and I am sorry to say that by his account, as well as his sister’s, Mr. Wickham is by no means a respectable young man. I am afraid he has been very imprudent, and has deserved to lose Mr. Darcy’s regard.”

“No,” Jane replied, “I haven’t forgotten him; but I don’t have anything good to share. Mr. Bingley doesn’t know the full story and has no idea about the things that mostly upset Mr. Darcy; but he can vouch for his friend’s good character, integrity, and honor, and is completely convinced that Mr. Wickham has gotten much more attention from Mr. Darcy than he deserves. I’m sorry to say that, based on what he and his sister say, Mr. Wickham is not at all a respectable young man. I’m afraid he has acted very foolishly and has earned himself a loss of Mr. Darcy’s respect.”

“Mr. Bingley does not know Mr. Wickham himself.”

“Mr. Bingley doesn’t actually know Mr. Wickham.”

“No; he never saw him till the other morning at Meryton.”

“No; he never saw him until the other morning in Meryton.”

“This account then is what he has received from Mr. Darcy. I am perfectly satisfied. But what does he say of the living?”

“This account is what he got from Mr. Darcy. I’m completely satisfied. But what does he say about the living?”

“He does not exactly recollect the circumstances, though he has heard them from Mr. Darcy more than once, but he believes that it was left to him conditionally only.”

“He doesn’t exactly remember the details, although he’s heard them from Mr. Darcy more than once, but he thinks it was left to him conditionally only.”

“I have not a doubt of Mr. Bingley’s sincerity,” said Elizabeth warmly, “but you must excuse my not being convinced by assurances only. Mr. Bingley’s defence of his friend was a very able one, I dare say; but since he is unacquainted with several parts of the story, and has learnt the rest from that friend himself, I shall venture still to think of both gentlemen as I did before.”

“I have no doubt about Mr. Bingley’s sincerity,” Elizabeth said warmly, “but you have to understand that I can’t be convinced by words alone. Mr. Bingley made a strong case for his friend, I’m sure; however, since he doesn’t know several parts of the story and has learned the rest from that friend himself, I’m still going to think of both gentlemen the way I did before.”

She then changed the discourse to one more gratifying{123} to each, and on which there could be no difference of sentiment. Elizabeth listened with delight to the happy though modest hopes which Jane entertained of Bingley’s regard, and said all in her power to heighten her confidence in it. On their being joined by Mr. Bingley himself, Elizabeth withdrew to Miss Lucas; to whose inquiry after the pleasantness of her last partner she had scarcely replied, before Mr. Collins came up to them, and told her with great exultation, that he had just been so fortunate as to make a most important discovery.

She then switched the conversation to something more enjoyable{123} for everyone, where there wouldn’t be any disagreements. Elizabeth listened happily to the hopeful yet modest thoughts Jane had about Bingley’s feelings for her, and did everything she could to boost her confidence. When Mr. Bingley himself joined them, Elizabeth stepped over to Miss Lucas; she had barely answered Miss Lucas's question about how pleasant her last dance partner was when Mr. Collins came up to them, excitedly announcing that he had just made a very important discovery.

“I have found out,” said he, “by a singular accident, that there is now in the room a near relation to my patroness. I happened to overhear the gentleman himself mentioning to the young lady who does the honours of this house the names of his cousin Miss De Bourgh, and of her mother, Lady Catherine. How wonderfully these sort of things occur! Who would have thought of my meeting with—perhaps—a nephew of Lady Catherine de Bourgh in this assembly! I am most thankful that the discovery is made in time for me to pay my respects to him, which I am now going to do, and trust he will excuse my not having done it before. My total ignorance of the connection must plead my apology.”

“I’ve just discovered,” he said, “quite by chance, that there’s a close relative of my patroness in the room. I happened to overhear the gentleman mentioning to the young woman who hosts this house the names of his cousin Miss De Bourgh and her mother, Lady Catherine. It’s amazing how these things happen! Who would have imagined I’d run into—perhaps—a nephew of Lady Catherine de Bourgh at this gathering? I’m really glad I found out in time to pay my respects, which I’m going to do now, and I hope he’ll forgive me for not having done so earlier. My complete ignorance of the connection should be my excuse.”

“You are not going to introduce yourself to Mr. Darcy?”

“You're not going to introduce yourself to Mr. Darcy?”

“Indeed I am. I shall entreat his pardon for not having done it earlier. I believe him to be Lady Catherine’s nephew. It will be in my power to assure him that her Ladyship was quite well yesterday se’nnight.”

“Of course I am. I’ll ask for his forgiveness for not doing it sooner. I believe he’s Lady Catherine’s nephew. I can let him know that her Ladyship was feeling perfectly fine last week.”

Elizabeth tried hard to dissuade him from such a scheme; assuring him that Mr. Darcy would consider his addressing him without introduction as an impertinent{124} freedom, rather than a compliment to his aunt; that it was not in the least necessary there should be any notice on either side, and that if it were, it must belong to Mr. Darcy, the superior in consequence, to begin the acquaintance. Mr. Collins listened to her with the determined air of following his own inclination, and when she ceased speaking, replied thus,—

Elizabeth tried hard to talk him out of such a plan, assuring him that Mr. Darcy would see it as rude to approach him without an introduction, rather than as a compliment to his aunt. She explained that there was no need for any acknowledgment from either side, and if there were, it should be Mr. Darcy, being the one of higher status, who should initiate the acquaintance. Mr. Collins listened to her with a firm intention to go his own way, and when she finished speaking, he responded like this,—

“My dear Miss Elizabeth, I have the highest opinion in the world of your excellent judgment in all matters within the scope of your understanding, but permit me to say that there must be a wide difference between the established forms of ceremony amongst the laity and those which regulate the clergy; for, give me leave to observe that I consider the clerical office as equal in point of dignity with the highest rank in the kingdom—provided that a proper humility of behaviour is at the same time maintained. You must, therefore, allow me to follow the dictates of my conscience on this occasion, which lead me to perform what I look on as a point of duty. Pardon me for neglecting to profit by your advice, which on every other subject shall be my constant guide, though in the case before us I consider myself more fitted by education and habitual study to decide on what is right than a young lady like yourself;” and with a low bow he left her to attack Mr. Darcy, whose reception of his advances she eagerly watched, and whose astonishment at being so addressed was very evident. Her cousin prefaced his speech with a solemn bow, and though she could not hear a word of it, she felt as if hearing it all, and saw in the motion of his lips the words “apology,” “Hunsford,” and “Lady Catherine de Bourgh.” It vexed her to see him expose himself to such a man. Mr. Darcy was eyeing him with un{125}restrained wonder; and when at last Mr. Collins allowed him to speak, replied with an air of distant civility. Mr. Collins, however, was not discouraged from speaking again, and Mr. Darcy’s contempt seemed abundantly increasing with the length of his second speech; and at the end of it he only made him a slight bow, and moved another way: Mr. Collins then returned to Elizabeth.

“My dear Miss Elizabeth, I have the highest regard for your excellent judgment in all matters you understand, but I must say that there is a big difference between the formalities for regular people and those for the clergy. I believe that the clerical office holds as much dignity as the highest rank in the kingdom—provided that one maintains proper humility. Therefore, I must follow my conscience in this matter, which compels me to do what I see as my duty. I apologize for not taking your advice, which will be my constant guide in all other matters, although in this case, I feel better equipped by my education and experience to determine what is right than a young lady like you;” and with a deep bow, he left her to confront Mr. Darcy, whose reaction to his approach she watched closely, and whose surprise at being addressed in such a manner was very clear. Her cousin began his speech with a serious bow, and even though she couldn’t hear a word, she felt as though she heard it all, and saw the words “apology,” “Hunsford,” and “Lady Catherine de Bourgh” on his lips. It annoyed her to see him putting himself in such a position. Mr. Darcy was looking at him with open disbelief; and when Mr. Collins finally let him speak, he responded with an air of detached politeness. However, Mr. Collins was undeterred from speaking again, and Mr. Darcy’s disdain appeared to grow with the length of his second speech; at the end of it, he merely gave him a slight bow and walked away: Mr. Collins then returned to Elizabeth.

“I have no reason, I assure you,” said he, “to be dissatisfied with my reception. Mr. Darcy seemed much pleased with the attention. He answered me with the utmost civility, and even paid me the compliment of saying, that he was so well convinced of Lady Catherine’s discernment as to be certain she could never bestow a favour unworthily. It was really a very handsome thought. Upon the whole, I am much pleased with him.”

“I have no reason, I assure you,” he said, “to be unhappy with how I was received. Mr. Darcy seemed quite pleased with the attention. He responded to me with the utmost politeness and even paid me the compliment of saying that he was so confident in Lady Catherine’s judgment that he was sure she would never give a favor to someone unworthy. It was really a very thoughtful thing to say. Overall, I am quite pleased with him.”

As Elizabeth had no longer any interest of her own to pursue, she turned her attention almost entirely on her sister and Mr. Bingley; and the train of agreeable reflections which her observations gave birth to made her perhaps almost as happy as Jane. She saw her in idea settled in that very house, in all the felicity which a marriage of true affection could bestow; and she felt capable, under such circumstances, of endeavouring even to like Bingley’s two sisters. Her mother’s thoughts she plainly saw were bent the same way, and she determined not to venture near her, lest she might hear too much. When they sat down to supper, therefore, she considered it a most unlucky perverseness which placed them within one of each other; and deeply was she vexed to find that her mother was talking to that one person (Lady Lucas) freely, openly, and of nothing else but of her expectation that Jane would be soon married to Mr. Bingley. It was an animating subject, and Mrs. Bennet{126} seemed incapable of fatigue while enumerating the advantages of the match. His being such a charming young man, and so rich, and living but three miles from them, were the first points of self-gratulation; and then it was such a comfort to think how fond the two sisters were of Jane, and to be certain that they must desire the connection as much as she could do. It was, moreover, such a promising thing for her younger daughters, as Jane’s marrying so greatly must throw them in the way of other rich men; and, lastly, it was so pleasant at her time of life to be able to consign her single daughters to the care of their sister, that she might not be obliged to go into company more than she liked. It was necessary to make this circumstance a matter of pleasure, because on such occasions it is the etiquette; but no one was less likely than Mrs. Bennet to find comfort in staying at home at any period of her life. She concluded with many good wishes that Lady Lucas might soon be equally fortunate, though evidently and triumphantly believing there was no chance of it.

As Elizabeth had no personal interests to focus on anymore, she dedicated her attention almost entirely to her sister and Mr. Bingley. The positive thoughts sparked by her observations made her nearly as happy as Jane. She envisioned Jane settled in that very house, experiencing all the happiness that a marriage built on true affection could provide. She felt she could even try to like Bingley's two sisters under those circumstances. She clearly saw that her mother was thinking along the same lines and decided not to approach her, fearing she might hear too much. So, when they sat down to supper, she regarded it as unfortunate that they were seated near each other. She was deeply annoyed to find that her mother was engaging openly and freely with Lady Lucas, discussing her expectation that Jane would soon marry Mr. Bingley. It was an exciting topic, and Mrs. Bennet{126} seemed tireless while listing the benefits of the match. The fact that he was such a charming young man, very wealthy, and lived only three miles away were the first reasons for her self-satisfaction. Then, it was comforting to think how much the two sisters cared for Jane and to be sure they would desire the connection as much as she did. Moreover, it was a promising situation for her younger daughters since Jane’s high-profile marriage would open doors with other wealthy men. Finally, it was nice at her age to be able to leave her single daughters in their sister's care, so she wouldn’t have to attend gatherings more than she wanted to. It was essential to treat this situation as a cause for celebration, as etiquette demanded, but no one was less inclined than Mrs. Bennet to find joy in staying home at any point in her life. She ended with many good wishes that Lady Lucas might soon have equal luck, although she boldly believed there was little chance of that happening.

In vain did Elizabeth endeavour to check the rapidity of her mother’s words, or persuade her to describe her felicity in a less audible whisper; for to her inexpressible vexation she could perceive that the chief of it was overheard by Mr. Darcy, who sat opposite to them. Her mother only scolded her for being nonsensical.

In vain did Elizabeth try to slow down her mother’s speech or convince her to share her happiness in a quieter voice; to her utter frustration, she noticed that Mr. Darcy, who was sitting across from them, could hear every word. Her mother just scolded her for being silly.

“What is Mr. Darcy to me, pray, that I should be afraid of him? I am sure we owe him no such particular civility as to be obliged to say nothing he may not like to hear.”

“What is Mr. Darcy to me, honestly, that I should be afraid of him? I’m sure we don’t owe him any special courtesy that requires us to avoid saying anything he might not want to hear.”

“For heaven’s sake, madam, speak lower. What advantage can it be to you to offend Mr. Darcy? You will never recommend yourself to his friend by so doing.{127}

“For goodness' sake, ma'am, please lower your voice. How will it benefit you to upset Mr. Darcy? You won’t impress his friend by acting this way.{127}

Nothing that she could say, however, had any influence. Her mother would talk of her views in the same intelligible tone. Elizabeth blushed and blushed again with shame and vexation. She could not help frequently glancing her eye at Mr. Darcy, though every glance convinced her of what she dreaded; for though he was not always looking at her mother, she was convinced that his attention was invariably fixed by her. The expression of his face changed gradually from indignant contempt to a composed and steady gravity.

Nothing she said had any impact, though her mother expressed her opinions in the same clear tone. Elizabeth felt herself blush repeatedly with embarrassment and frustration. She couldn't help but sneak glances at Mr. Darcy, even though every time confirmed her fears; while he wasn't always watching her mother, she was sure his attention was constantly on her. The look on his face slowly shifted from outraged disdain to a calm and serious expression.

At length, however, Mrs. Bennet had no more to say; and Lady Lucas, who had been long yawning at the repetition of delights which she saw no likelihood of sharing, was left to the comforts of cold ham and chicken. Elizabeth now began to revive. But not long was the interval of tranquillity; for when supper was over, singing was talked of, and she had the mortification of seeing Mary, after very little entreaty, preparing to oblige the company. By many significant looks and silent entreaties did she endeavour to prevent such a proof of complaisance,—but in vain; Mary would not understand them; such an opportunity of exhibiting was delightful to her, and she began her song. Elizabeth’s eyes were fixed on her, with most painful sensations; and she watched her progress through the several stanzas with an impatience which was very ill rewarded at their close; for Mary, on receiving amongst the thanks of the table the hint of a hope that she might be prevailed on to favour them again, after the pause of half a minute began another. Mary’s powers were by no means fitted for such a display; her voice was weak, and her manner affected. Elizabeth was in agonies. She looked at Jane to see how she bore it; but Jane was very composedly{128} talking to Bingley. She looked at his two sisters, and saw them making signs of derision at each other, and at Darcy, who continued, however, impenetrably grave. She looked at her father to entreat his interference, lest Mary should be singing all night. He took the hint, and, when Mary had finished her second song, said aloud,—

At last, Mrs. Bennet had said all she could; and Lady Lucas, who had been yawning at the endless repetition of delights she knew she wouldn’t experience, found solace in some cold ham and chicken. Elizabeth started to feel better. But the peace didn’t last long; after dinner, talk of singing came up, and she had the embarrassing task of watching Mary, after only a little coaxing, get ready to entertain the guests. With many meaningful looks and silent pleas, she tried to stop such a display of obligingness, but it was no use; Mary didn’t take the hint. The chance to perform was too tempting for her, and she began her song. Elizabeth couldn’t take her eyes off her, feeling a mix of pain and impatience as she listened to her struggle through the various stanzas. It was all for nothing in the end; after receiving polite applause from the table, Mary caught a hint that they hoped she might perform again, and after a brief pause, she started another song. Mary wasn't suited for such a showcase; her voice was weak, and her style was overly dramatic. Elizabeth felt like she was in agony. She glanced at Jane to see how she was handling it, but Jane was calmly chatting with Bingley. She looked at his two sisters and saw them exchanging smirks and glances at Darcy, who remained impassibly serious. Desperate, she turned to her father, hoping he would step in to prevent Mary from singing all night. He caught on, and when Mary finished her second song, he called out—

“That will do extremely well, child. You have delighted us long enough. Let the other young ladies have time to exhibit.”

"That was really good, dear. You've entertained us long enough. Let the other young ladies have a chance to show what they can do."

Mary, though pretending not to hear, was somewhat disconcerted; and Elizabeth, sorry for her, and sorry for her father’s speech, was afraid her anxiety had done no good. Others of the party were now applied to.

Mary, while acting like she didn't hear, felt slightly unsettled; and Elizabeth, feeling sorry for her and for her father's speech, worried that her concern hadn't helped. Others in the group were now being asked for their input.

“If I,” said Mr. Collins, “were so fortunate as to be able to sing, I should have great pleasure, I am sure, in obliging the company with an air; for I consider music as a very innocent diversion, and perfectly compatible with the profession of a clergyman. I do not mean, however, to assert that we can be justified in devoting too much of our time to music, for there are certainly other things to be attended to. The rector of a parish has much to do. In the first place, he must make such an agreement for tithes as may be beneficial to himself and not offensive to his patron. He must write his own sermons; and the time that remains will not be too much for his parish duties, and the care and improvement of his dwelling, which he cannot be excused from making as comfortable as possible. And I do not think it of light importance that he should have attentive and conciliatory manners towards everybody, especially towards those to whom he owes his preferment. I cannot acquit him of that duty; nor could I think well{129} of the man who should omit an occasion of testifying his respect towards anybody connected with the family.” And with a bow to Mr. Darcy, he concluded his speech, which had been spoken so loud as to be heard by half the room. Many stared—many smiled; but no one looked more amused than Mr. Bennet himself, while his wife seriously commended Mr. Collins for having spoken so sensibly, and observed, in a half-whisper to Lady Lucas, that he was a remarkably clever, good kind of young man.

“If I,” said Mr. Collins, “were lucky enough to be able to sing, I’m sure I would have a great time entertaining everyone with a song; I see music as a completely harmless pastime and totally suitable for a clergyman. However, I don’t mean to say that we should spend too much of our time on music, because there are definitely other important matters to focus on. The rector of a parish has a lot on his plate. First off, he needs to negotiate tithes that are beneficial for him and not upsetting to his patron. He has to write his own sermons, and the time left over is barely enough for his parish responsibilities and making sure his home is as comfortable as possible. I also think it’s really important for him to be polite and accommodating to everyone, especially to those who helped him get his position. I can’t excuse him from that duty; nor could I think well{129} of a man who would miss the chance to show respect to anyone connected with the family.” With a bow to Mr. Darcy, he finished his speech, which was loud enough to be heard by half the room. Many stared—many smiled; but no one looked more amused than Mr. Bennet himself, while his wife earnestly praised Mr. Collins for speaking so reasonably and remarked in a half-whisper to Lady Lucas that he was a remarkably clever, kind young man.

To Elizabeth it appeared, that had her family made an agreement to expose themselves as much as they could during the evening, it would have been impossible for them to play their parts with more spirit, or finer success; and happy did she think it for Bingley and her sister that some of the exhibition had escaped his notice, and that his feelings were not of a sort to be much distressed by the folly which he must have witnessed. That his two sisters and Mr. Darcy, however, should have such an opportunity of ridiculing her relations was bad enough; and she could not determine whether the silent contempt of the gentleman, or the insolent smiles of the ladies, were more intolerable.

To Elizabeth, it seemed that if her family had agreed to show off as much as possible during the evening, they couldn't have acted with more enthusiasm or greater success. She felt lucky for Bingley and her sister that some of the display had gone unnoticed by him, and that his feelings weren't the kind to be greatly disturbed by the absurdity he must have seen. However, it was still frustrating that his two sisters and Mr. Darcy had such a chance to mock her relatives; she couldn't decide which was more unbearable: the quiet disdain of the gentleman or the arrogant smiles of the ladies.

The rest of the evening brought her little amusement. She was teased by Mr. Collins, who continued most perseveringly by her side; and though he could not prevail with her to dance with him again, put it out of her power to dance with others. In vain did she entreat him to stand up with somebody else, and offered to introduce him to any young lady in the room. He assured her that, as to dancing, he was perfectly indifferent to it; that his chief object was, by delicate attentions, to recommend himself to her; and that he{130} should therefore make a point of remaining close to her the whole evening. There was no arguing upon such a project. She owed her greatest relief to her friend Miss Lucas, who often joined them, and good-naturedly engaged Mr. Collins’s conversation to herself.

The rest of the evening offered her little amusement. Mr. Collins kept teasing her, remaining quite persistently at her side; and although he couldn't convince her to dance with him again, he made it impossible for her to dance with others. She pleaded with him to dance with someone else and even offered to introduce him to any young lady in the room. He assured her that he was completely indifferent to dancing; his main goal was to win her over with his subtle attentions, so he was determined to stay close to her all night. There was no arguing with that plan. Her greatest relief came from her friend Miss Lucas, who often joined them and kindly engaged Mr. Collins in conversation herself.

She was at least free from the offence of Mr. Darcy’s further notice: though often standing within a very short distance of her, quite disengaged, he never came near enough to speak. She felt it to be the probable consequence of her allusions to Mr. Wickham, and rejoiced in it.

She was at least free from Mr. Darcy’s further attention: even though he often stood just a short distance away from her, clearly unengaged, he never came close enough to talk. She suspected this was likely because of her comments about Mr. Wickham, and she was happy about it.

The Longbourn party were the last of all the company to depart; and by a manœuvre of Mrs. Bennet had to wait for their carriage a quarter of an hour after everybody else was gone, which gave them time to see how heartily they were wished away by some of the family. Mrs. Hurst and her sister scarcely opened their mouths except to complain of fatigue, and were evidently impatient to have the house to themselves. They repulsed every attempt of Mrs. Bennet at conversation, and, by so doing, threw a languor over the whole party, which was very little relieved by the long speeches of Mr. Collins, who was complimenting Mr. Bingley and his sisters on the elegance of their entertainment, and the hospitality and politeness which had marked their behaviour to their guests. Darcy said nothing at all. Mr. Bennet, in equal silence, was enjoying the scene. Mr. Bingley and Jane were standing together a little detached from the rest, and talked only to each other. Elizabeth preserved as steady a silence as either Mrs. Hurst or Miss Bingley; and even Lydia was too much fatigued to utter more than the occasional exclamation of “Lord, how tired I am!” accompanied by a violent yawn.{131}

The Longbourn group was the last of the guests to leave; and thanks to a trick by Mrs. Bennet, they had to wait for their carriage for a quarter of an hour after everyone else had gone, which gave them a chance to see just how eager some family members were to see them go. Mrs. Hurst and her sister barely spoke, except to complain about being tired, and they clearly wanted the house to themselves. They brushed off every attempt by Mrs. Bennet to chat, which created a dull atmosphere for the whole party, only somewhat lifted by Mr. Collins' long speeches, where he praised Mr. Bingley and his sisters for the elegance of their party and their hospitality towards their guests. Darcy remained completely silent. Mr. Bennet enjoyed the scene just as quietly. Mr. Bingley and Jane stood a bit apart from everyone else, speaking only to each other. Elizabeth maintained a silence as steady as that of either Mrs. Hurst or Miss Bingley, and even Lydia was too tired to say more than the occasional "Lord, how tired I am!" followed by a big yawn.{131}

When at length they arose to take leave, Mrs. Bennet was most pressingly civil in her hope of seeing the whole family soon at Longbourn; and addressed herself particularly to Mr. Bingley, to assure him how happy he would make them, by eating a family dinner with them at any time, without the ceremony of a formal invitation. Bingley was all grateful pleasure; and he readily engaged for taking the earliest opportunity of waiting on her after his return from London, whither he was obliged to go the next day for a short time.

As they finally got up to say goodbye, Mrs. Bennet was very earnest in hoping to see the whole family soon at Longbourn. She specifically addressed Mr. Bingley, assuring him how happy it would make them for him to join them for a family dinner anytime, without the need for a formal invitation. Bingley was filled with gratitude and happily promised to take the first opportunity to visit her after he returned from London, where he had to go the next day for a little while.

Mrs. Bennet was perfectly satisfied; and quitted the house under the delightful persuasion that, allowing for the necessary preparations of settlements, new carriages, and wedding clothes, she should undoubtedly see her daughter settled at Netherfield in the course of three or four months. Of having another daughter married to Mr. Collins she thought with equal certainty, and with considerable, though not equal, pleasure. Elizabeth was the least dear to her of all her children; and though the man and the match were quite good enough for her, the worth of each was eclipsed by Mr. Bingley and Netherfield.{132}

Mrs. Bennet was completely satisfied and left the house feeling excited, convinced that with the necessary preparations for settlements, new carriages, and wedding clothes, she would definitely see her daughter settled at Netherfield within three or four months. She was equally sure that another daughter would marry Mr. Collins, and felt considerable, though not quite the same, pleasure about that. Elizabeth was the least favored of all her children; while the man and the match were good enough for her, they paled in comparison to Mr. Bingley and Netherfield.{132}


"to assure you in the most enthusiastic way."

CHAPTER XIX.

THE next day opened a new scene at Longbourn. Mr. Collins made his declaration in form. Having resolved to do it without loss of time, as his leave of absence extended only to the following Saturday, and having no feelings of diffidence to make it distressing to himself even at the moment, he set about it in a very orderly manner, with all the observances which he supposed a regular part of the business. On finding Mrs. Bennet, Elizabeth,{133} and one of the younger girls together, soon after breakfast, he addressed the mother in these words,—

TThe next day brought a new scene at Longbourn. Mr. Collins made his formal declaration. He was determined to do it without delay, as his leave of absence was only until the following Saturday, and he had no feelings of shyness to make the situation awkward for himself even at that moment. He approached the task in a very organized way, following all the steps he believed were necessary. After finding Mrs. Bennet, Elizabeth,{133} and one of the younger girls together shortly after breakfast, he addressed the mother with these words,—

“May I hope, madam, for your interest with your fair daughter Elizabeth, when I solicit for the honour of a private audience with her in the course of this morning?”

“May I hope, ma'am, for your support with your lovely daughter Elizabeth, when I ask for the privilege of a private meeting with her this morning?”

Before Elizabeth had time for anything but a blush of surprise, Mrs. Bennet instantly answered,—

Before Elizabeth could do anything other than blush in surprise, Mrs. Bennet quickly responded,—

“Oh dear! Yes, certainly. I am sure Lizzy will be very happy—I am sure she can have no objection. Come, Kitty, I want you upstairs.” And gathering her work together, she was hastening away, when Elizabeth called out,—

“Oh dear! Yes, of course. I’m sure Lizzy will be really happy—I can’t imagine she’d object. Come on, Kitty, I need you upstairs.” And gathering her things together, she was rushing off when Elizabeth called out,—

“Dear ma’am, do not go. I beg you will not go. Mr. Collins must excuse me. He can have nothing to say to me that anybody need not hear. I am going away myself.”

“Dear ma’am, please don’t go. I’m begging you not to leave. Mr. Collins can excuse me. He has nothing to say to me that anyone else shouldn’t hear. I’m leaving myself.”

“No, no, nonsense, Lizzy. I desire you will stay where you are.” And upon Elizabeth’s seeming really, with vexed and embarrassed looks, about to escape, she added, “Lizzy, I insist upon your staying and hearing Mr. Collins.”

“No, no, that’s ridiculous, Lizzy. I want you to stay right where you are.” And when Elizabeth looked like she was really about to leave, looking frustrated and embarrassed, she added, “Lizzy, I insist that you stay and listen to Mr. Collins.”

Elizabeth would not oppose such an injunction; and a moment’s consideration making her also sensible that it would be wisest to get it over as soon and as quietly as possible, she sat down again, and tried to conceal, by incessant employment, the feelings which were divided between distress and diversion. Mrs. Bennet and Kitty walked off, and as soon as they were gone, Mr. Collins began,—

Elizabeth would not oppose such a prohibition; and after a moment of thought, she realized it would be best to get it over with as soon and as quietly as possible. She sat down again and tried to hide, through constant activity, her mixed feelings of distress and amusement. Mrs. Bennet and Kitty walked away, and as soon as they were gone, Mr. Collins began,—

“Believe me, my dear Miss Elizabeth, that your modesty, so far from doing you any disservice, rather adds to your other perfections. You would have been less amiable in my eyes had there not been this little unwillingness; but allow me to assure you that I have your respected mother’s permission for this address.{134} You can hardly doubt the purport of my discourse, however your natural delicacy may lead you to dissemble; my attentions have been too marked to be mistaken. Almost as soon as I entered the house I singled you out as the companion of my future life. But before I am run away with by my feelings on this subject, perhaps it will be advisable for me to state my reasons for marrying—and, moreover, for coming into Hertfordshire with the design of selecting a wife, as I certainly did.”

“Believe me, my dear Miss Elizabeth, your modesty only enhances your other qualities rather than undermines them. You would have seemed less charming to me if it weren't for this slight reluctance; but let me assure you that I have your respected mother's permission to address you like this.{134} You can hardly doubt the intention behind my words, even if your natural shyness makes you hesitant; my feelings have been too obvious to be ignored. Almost as soon as I walked into the house, I recognized you as the woman I want to spend my life with. But before my emotions take over, I should probably share my reasons for wanting to marry—and also for coming to Hertfordshire with the specific goal of finding a wife, which I certainly did.”

The idea of Mr. Collins, with all his solemn composure, being run away with by his feelings, made Elizabeth so near laughing that she could not use the short pause he allowed in any attempt to stop him farther, and he continued,—

The thought of Mr. Collins, with all his serious demeanor, getting carried away by his emotions made Elizabeth almost laugh, so she couldn't seize the brief moment he gave her to try to interrupt him further, and he continued,—

“My reasons for marrying are, first, that I think it a right thing for every clergyman in easy circumstances (like myself) to set the example of matrimony in his parish; secondly, that I am convinced it will add very greatly to my happiness; and, thirdly, which perhaps I ought to have mentioned earlier, that it is the particular advice and recommendation of the very noble lady whom I have the honour of calling patroness. Twice has she condescended to give me her opinion (unasked too!) on this subject; and it was but the very Saturday night before I left Hunsford,—between our pools at quadrille, while Mrs. Jenkinson was arranging Miss De Bourgh’s footstool,—that she said, ‘Mr. Collins, you must marry. A clergyman like you must marry. Choose properly, choose a gentlewoman for my sake, and for your own; let her be an active, useful sort of person, not brought up high, but able to make a small income go a good way. This is my advice. Find such a woman as soon as you can, bring her to Hunsford, and{135} I will visit her.’ Allow me, by the way, to observe, my fair cousin, that I do not reckon the notice and kindness of Lady Catherine de Bourgh as among the least of the advantages in my power to offer. You will find her manners beyond anything I can describe; and your wit and vivacity, I think, must be acceptable to her, especially when tempered with the silence and respect which her rank will inevitably excite. Thus much for my general intention in favour of matrimony; it remains to be told why my views were directed to Longbourn instead of my own neighbourhood, where I assure you there are many amiable young women. But the fact is, that being, as I am, to inherit this estate after the death of your honoured father (who, however, may live many years longer), I could not satisfy myself without resolving to choose a wife from among his daughters, that the loss to them might be as little as possible when the melancholy event takes place—which, however, as I have already said, may not be for several years. This has been my motive, my fair cousin, and I flatter myself it will not sink me in your esteem. And now nothing remains for me but to assure you in the most animated language of the violence of my affection. To fortune I am perfectly indifferent, and shall make no demand of that nature on your father, since I am well aware that it could not be complied with; and that one thousand pounds in the 4 per cents., which will not be yours till after your mother’s decease, is all that you may ever be entitled to. On that head, therefore, I shall be uniformly silent: and you may assure yourself that no ungenerous reproach shall ever pass my lips when we are married.”

"My reasons for getting married are, first, that I believe it’s important for every clergyman in comfortable circumstances (like me) to set an example of marriage in his parish; second, I’m convinced it will significantly increase my happiness; and third, which I probably should have mentioned earlier, it’s the specific advice and recommendation of the very noble lady whom I have the honor of calling my patroness. She has graciously shared her opinion with me twice (without me asking!) on this matter; just the Saturday night before I left Hunsford—while we were playing quadrille and Mrs. Jenkinson was arranging Miss De Bourgh’s footstool—she said, ‘Mr. Collins, you must marry. A clergyman like you must marry. Choose wisely, choose a gentlewoman for my sake and for your own; let her be an active, useful sort of person, not brought up too high, but capable of making a small income stretch. This is my advice. Find such a woman as soon as you can, bring her to Hunsford, and{135} I will visit her.’ By the way, allow me to mention, my dear cousin, that I don’t count the attention and kindness of Lady Catherine de Bourgh among the least of the advantages I can offer. You will find her manners beyond anything I can describe, and your wit and liveliness, I believe, will be very pleasing to her, especially when paired with the silence and respect her rank will naturally inspire. That’s my general intention regarding marriage; now I need to explain why I’m focused on Longbourn instead of my own neighborhood, where I assure you there are plenty of charming young women. The truth is, since I’m set to inherit this estate after the passing of your esteemed father (who may live for many more years), I felt I needed to choose a wife from among his daughters so that the impact on them would be as minimal as possible when that sad event occurs—which, as I’ve mentioned, might not be for several years. This has been my motivation, my dear cousin, and I hope it won't lower your opinion of me. Now all that’s left is for me to assure you, with the most heartfelt language, of the depth of my affection. I’m completely indifferent to fortune and won’t make any demands in that regard on your father, since I know it would be impossible; and that one thousand pounds in the 4 percent funds, which won’t be yours until after your mother’s passing, is all you might ever be entitled to. So, I will remain silent on that matter: and you can be sure that no unkind reproach will ever pass my lips once we are married."

It was absolutely necessary to interrupt him now.

It was completely necessary to interrupt him now.

“You are too hasty, sir,” she cried. “You forget that{136} I have made no answer. Let me do it without further loss of time. Accept my thanks for the compliment you are paying me. I am very sensible of the honour of your proposals, but it is impossible for me to do otherwise than decline them.”

“You're being too hasty, sir,” she exclaimed. “You forget that{136} I haven't replied yet. Let me handle it without wasting any more time. Thank you for the compliment you're giving me. I truly appreciate the honor of your proposals, but I can’t do anything other than decline them.”

“I am not now to learn,” replied Mr. Collins, with a formal wave of the hand, “that it is usual with young ladies to reject the addresses of the man whom they secretly mean to accept, when he first applies for their favour; and that sometimes the refusal is repeated a second or even a third time. I am, therefore, by no means discouraged by what you have just said, and shall hope to lead you to the altar ere long.”

“I’m not here to be taught,” replied Mr. Collins, with a formal wave of his hand, “that it's typical for young women to turn down the proposals of the man they actually intend to accept when he first asks for their favor; and that sometimes the rejection happens a second or even a third time. So, I’m definitely not discouraged by what you just said, and I still hope to lead you to the altar soon.”

“Upon my word, sir,” cried Elizabeth, “your hope is rather an extraordinary one after my declaration. I do assure you that I am not one of those young ladies (if such young ladies there are) who are so daring as to risk their happiness on the chance of being asked a second time. I am perfectly serious in my refusal. You could not make me happy, and I am convinced that I am the last woman in the world who would make you so. Nay, were your friend Lady Catherine to know me, I am persuaded she would find me in every respect ill qualified for the situation.”

“Honestly, sir,” Elizabeth exclaimed, “your hope is quite remarkable after what I just said. I assure you that I'm not one of those young women (if they even exist) who are bold enough to gamble their happiness on the chance of being asked again. I am completely serious in my refusal. You could not make me happy, and I am sure I am the last woman in the world who would make you happy. Furthermore, if your friend Lady Catherine were to get to know me, I’m sure she would find me completely unsuitable for the role.”

“Were it certain that Lady Catherine would think so,” said Mr. Collins, very gravely—“but I cannot imagine that her Ladyship would at all disapprove of you. And you may be certain that when I have the honour of seeing her again I shall speak in the highest terms of your modesty, economy, and other amiable qualifications.”

“Were it clear that Lady Catherine would think so,” said Mr. Collins, very seriously—“but I can’t imagine that her Ladyship would disapprove of you at all. And you can be sure that when I have the privilege of seeing her again, I will speak very highly of your modesty, frugality, and other lovely qualities.”

“Indeed, Mr. Collins, all praise of me will be unnecessary. You must give me leave to judge for myself, and{137} pay me the compliment of believing what I say. I wish you very happy and very rich, and by refusing your hand, do all in my power to prevent your being otherwise. In making me the offer, you must have satisfied the delicacy of your feelings with regard to my family, and may take possession of Longbourn estate whenever it falls, without any self-reproach. This matter may be considered, therefore, as finally settled.” And rising as she thus spoke, she would have quitted the room, had not Mr. Collins thus addressed her,—

“Honestly, Mr. Collins, there's no need for all the praise. You should let me think for myself, and give me the courtesy of believing what I say. I genuinely wish you happiness and wealth, and by turning down your proposal, I'm doing everything I can to ensure you don't find otherwise. By making this offer, you must have eased any concerns about my family, and you can take over the Longbourn estate whenever it becomes available, without feeling guilty. So, this issue is settled for good.” And as she finished speaking, she would have left the room, but Mr. Collins then addressed her—

“When I do myself the honour of speaking to you next on the subject, I shall hope to receive a more favourable answer than you have now given me; though I am far from accusing you of cruelty at present, because I know it to be the established custom of your sex to reject a man on the first application, and, perhaps, you have even now said as much to encourage my suit as would be consistent with the true delicacy of the female character.”

“When I speak to you again about this, I hope to get a more positive response than the one you've given me now; however, I'm not blaming you for being harsh, as I understand it's common for women to turn down a man on the first try, and maybe you've said what you did to gently encourage my advances while still maintaining the true delicacy of a woman’s nature.”

“Really, Mr. Collins,” cried Elizabeth, with some warmth, “you puzzle me exceedingly. If what I have hitherto said can appear to you in the form of encouragement, I know not how to express my refusal in such a way as may convince you of its being one.”

“Honestly, Mr. Collins,” Elizabeth exclaimed, warming up, “you confuse me so much. If what I’ve said so far seems like encouragement to you, I honestly don’t know how to refuse in a way that will make you understand that it is a refusal.”

“You must give me leave to flatter myself, my dear cousin, that your refusal of my addresses are merely words of course. My reasons for believing it are briefly these:—It does not appear to me that my hand is unworthy of your acceptance, or that the establishment I can offer would be any other than highly desirable. My situation in life, my connections with the family of De Bourgh, and my relationship to your own, are circumstances highly in my favour; and you should take{138} it into further consideration that, in spite of your manifold attractions, it is by no means certain that another offer of marriage may ever be made you. Your portion is unhappily so small, that it will in all likelihood undo the effects of your loveliness and amiable qualifications. As I must, therefore, conclude that you are not serious in your rejection of me, I shall choose to attribute it to your wish of increasing my love by suspense, according to the usual practice of elegant females.”

“You have to let me indulge in a little self-confidence, my dear cousin, that your rejection of my proposals is just a formality. Here are my reasons for believing this: it doesn’t seem to me that my offer is unworthy of your acceptance, nor that the life I can provide wouldn’t be quite appealing. My position in life, my connections with the De Bourgh family, and my relationship to yours are all circumstances that work in my favor; and you should also consider that, despite your many charms, there’s no guarantee that another marriage proposal will come your way. Unfortunately, your dowry is so small that it will likely counteract your beauty and wonderful qualities. Therefore, I must conclude that you’re not serious about rejecting me, and I’ll choose to believe it’s because you want to increase my affection through suspense, as is the common practice of refined women.”

“I do assure you, sir, that I have no pretensions whatever to that kind of elegance which consists in tormenting a respectable man. I would rather be paid the compliment of being believed sincere. I thank you again and again for the honour you have done me in your proposals, but to accept them is absolutely impossible. My feelings in every respect forbid it. Can I speak plainer? Do not consider me now as an elegant female intending to plague you, but as a rational creature speaking the truth from her heart.”

“I assure you, sir, I have no intention of being that kind of elegant person who annoys a decent man. I would prefer the compliment of being seen as sincere. Thank you again and again for the honor of your proposals, but accepting them is completely out of the question. My feelings in every way prohibit it. Can I be clearer? Don’t see me now as a graceful woman trying to bother you, but as a rational person speaking honestly from the heart.”

“You are uniformly charming!” cried he, with an air of awkward gallantry; “and I am persuaded that, when sanctioned by the express authority of both your excellent parents, my proposals will not fail of being acceptable.”

“You're so charming!” he exclaimed, with a touch of awkward politeness; “and I truly believe that, once I have the full approval of both your wonderful parents, my proposal will definitely be well received.”

To such perseverance in wilful self-deception Elizabeth would make no reply, and immediately and in silence withdrew; determined, that if he persisted in considering her repeated refusals as flattering encouragement, to apply to her father, whose negative might be uttered in such a manner as must be decisive, and whose behaviour at least could not be mistaken for the affectation and coquetry of an elegant female.{139}

To such stubborn self-deception, Elizabeth said nothing and quietly walked away; she was resolved that if he continued to see her repeated refusals as flattering encouragement, she would go to her father, whose disapproval would be clear and final, and whose actions could not be confused with the pretenses and flirtation of a sophisticated woman.{139}



CHAPTER XX.

MR. COLLINS was not left long to the silent contemplation of his successful love; for Mrs. Bennet, having dawdled about in the vestibule to watch for the end of the conference, no sooner saw Elizabeth open the door and with quick step pass her towards the staircase, than she entered the breakfast-room, and congratulated both him and herself in warm terms on the happy prospect of their nearer connection. Mr. Collins received and returned these felicitations with equal pleasure, and then proceeded to relate the particulars of their interview, with the result of which he trusted he had every reason to be satisfied, since the refusal which his cousin had steadfastly given him would naturally flow from her bashful modesty and the genuine delicacy of her character.{140}

MR. COLLINS didn't get much time to quietly reflect on his successful proposal; Mrs. Bennet had been lingering in the hallway to see when the meeting would wrap up. As soon as she saw Elizabeth open the door and quickly head toward the staircase, she rushed into the breakfast room and enthusiastically congratulated both him and herself on the exciting prospect of their closer connection. Mr. Collins accepted and reciprocated these congratulations with equal delight, then went on to share the details of their conversation, expressing that he believed he had every reason to feel satisfied, since the refusal his cousin had firmly given him was clearly a result of her shy modesty and the true delicacy of her character.{140}

This information, however, startled Mrs. Bennet: she would have been glad to be equally satisfied that her daughter had meant to encourage him by protesting against his proposals, but she dared not believe it, and could not help saying so.

This information, however, shocked Mrs. Bennet: she would have been happy to think that her daughter had intended to encourage him by rejecting his proposals, but she didn't dare believe it and couldn’t help expressing that.

“But depend upon it, Mr. Collins,” she added, “that Lizzy shall be brought to reason. I will speak to her about it myself directly. She is a very headstrong, foolish girl, and does not know her own interest; but I will make her know it.”

“But you can count on it, Mr. Collins,” she added, “that Lizzy will be reasoned with. I will talk to her about it myself directly. She is a very stubborn, foolish girl, and doesn't see what’s best for her; but I will make her understand.”

“Pardon me for interrupting you, madam,” cried Mr. Collins; “but if she is really headstrong and foolish, I know not whether she would altogether be a very desirable wife to a man in my situation, who naturally looks for happiness in the marriage state. If, therefore, she actually persists in rejecting my suit, perhaps it were better not to force her into accepting me, because, if liable to such defects of temper, she could not contribute much to my felicity.”

“Excuse me for interrupting you, ma'am,” Mr. Collins exclaimed; “but if she is truly stubborn and foolish, I’m not sure she would be a very desirable wife for a man in my position, who naturally seeks happiness in marriage. So, if she continues to reject my proposal, it might be better not to push her into accepting me, because if she has such temperament flaws, she wouldn’t add much to my happiness.”

“Sir, you quite misunderstand me,” said Mrs. Bennet, alarmed. “Lizzy is only headstrong in such matters as these. In everything else she is as good-natured a girl as ever lived. I will go directly to Mr. Bennet, and we shall very soon settle it with her, I am sure.”

“Sir, you're misunderstanding me,” said Mrs. Bennet, worried. “Lizzy is just stubborn about things like this. In every other way, she’s as good-natured a girl as ever lived. I’ll go straight to Mr. Bennet, and I’m sure we’ll resolve this with her very soon.”

She would not give him time to reply, but hurrying instantly to her husband, called out, as she entered the library,—

She didn't give him a chance to respond, but immediately rushed to her husband and called out as she entered the library,—

“Oh, Mr. Bennet, you are wanted immediately; we are all in an uproar. You must come and make Lizzy marry Mr. Collins, for she vows she will not have him; and if you do not make haste he will change his mind and not have her.{141}

“Oh, Mr. Bennet, we need you right now; everyone is in a frenzy. You have to make Lizzy marry Mr. Collins because she insists she won't. If you don't hurry, he might change his mind and decide not to marry her.{141}

Mr. Bennet raised his eyes from his book as she entered, and fixed them on her face with a calm unconcern, which was not in the least altered by her communication.

Mr. Bennet looked up from his book as she walked in and focused on her face with a calm indifference that didn’t change at all with what she said.

“I have not the pleasure of understanding you,” said he, when she had finished her speech. “Of what are you talking?”

“I don’t understand what you’re saying,” he said, once she finished her speech. “What are you talking about?”

“Of Mr. Collins and Lizzy. Lizzy declares she will not have Mr. Collins, and Mr. Collins begins to say that he will not have Lizzy.”

“Of Mr. Collins and Lizzy. Lizzy declares she will not marry Mr. Collins, and Mr. Collins starts to say that he will not marry Lizzy.”

“And what am I to do on the occasion? It seems a hopeless business.”

"And what am I supposed to do for the occasion? It feels like a lost cause."

“Speak to Lizzy about it yourself. Tell her that you insist upon her marrying him.”

“Talk to Lizzy about it yourself. Tell her that you’re insisting she marry him.”

“Let her be called down. She shall hear my opinion.”

“Have her come down. I want her to hear what I think.”

Mrs. Bennet rang the bell, and Miss Elizabeth was summoned to the library.

Mrs. Bennet rang the bell, and Miss Elizabeth was called to the library.

“Come here, child,” cried her father as she appeared. “I have sent for you on an affair of importance. I understand that Mr. Collins has made you an offer of marriage. Is it true?”

“Come here, kid,” her dad called out as she showed up. “I’ve called for you about something important. I hear that Mr. Collins has proposed to you. Is that true?”

Elizabeth replied that it was.

Elizabeth replied that it was.

“Very well—and this offer of marriage you have refused?”

“Alright—so you turned down this marriage proposal?”

“I have, sir.”

"I have, sir."

“Very well. We now come to the point. Your mother insists upon your accepting it. Is it not so, Mrs. Bennet?”

“Alright. Let’s get to the point. Your mom insists that you accept it. Isn’t that right, Mrs. Bennet?”

“Yes, or I will never see her again.”

“Yes, or I’ll never see her again.”

“An unhappy alternative is before you, Elizabeth. From this day you must be a stranger to one of your parents. Your mother will never see you again if you do not marry Mr. Collins, and I will never see you again if you do.{142}

“An unhappy choice is ahead of you, Elizabeth. From now on, you will have to be a stranger to one of your parents. Your mother will never see you again if you don’t marry Mr. Collins, and I will never see you again if you do.{142}

Elizabeth could not but smile at such a conclusion of such a beginning; but Mrs. Bennet, who had persuaded herself that her husband regarded the affair as she wished, was excessively disappointed.

Elizabeth couldn't help but smile at the way things turned out from such a start; but Mrs. Bennet, who had convinced herself that her husband saw the situation as she wanted him to, was extremely disappointed.

“What do you mean, Mr. Bennet, by talking in this way? You promised me to insist upon her marrying him.”

“What do you mean, Mr. Bennet, by talking like this? You promised me to insist that she marries him.”

“My dear,” replied her husband, “I have two small favours to request. First, that you will allow me the free use of my understanding on the present occasion; and, secondly, of my room. I shall be glad to have the library to myself as soon as may be.”

“My dear,” her husband replied, “I have two small favors to ask. First, please let me use my judgment freely in this situation; and second, I'd like to have my room. I would appreciate having the library to myself as soon as possible.”

Not yet, however, in spite of her disappointment in her husband, did Mrs. Bennet give up the point. She talked to Elizabeth again and again; coaxed and threatened her by turns. She endeavoured to secure Jane in her interest, but Jane, with all possible mildness, declined interfering; and Elizabeth, sometimes with real earnestness, and sometimes with playful gaiety, replied to her attacks. Though her manner varied, however, her determination never did.

Not yet, though she was disappointed in her husband, did Mrs. Bennet give up. She spoke to Elizabeth over and over, alternately coaxing and threatening her. She tried to get Jane on her side, but Jane, with all the gentleness she could muster, refused to get involved; and Elizabeth, sometimes genuinely serious and other times playfully lighthearted, responded to her attempts. However, despite her changing approach, her determination never wavered.

Mr. Collins, meanwhile, was meditating in solitude on what had passed. He thought too well of himself to comprehend on what motive his cousin could refuse him; and though his pride was hurt, he suffered in no other way. His regard for her was quite imaginary; and the possibility of her deserving her mother’s reproach prevented his feeling any regret.

Mr. Collins, in the meantime, was reflecting in solitude on what had happened. He thought too highly of himself to understand why his cousin would reject him; and even though his pride was wounded, he wasn’t troubled in any other way. His feelings for her were completely made-up; and the chance that she might deserve her mother’s criticism stopped him from feeling any regret.

While the family were in this confusion, Charlotte Lucas came to spend the day with them. She was met in the vestibule by Lydia, who, flying to her, cried in a half whisper, “I am glad you are come, for there is such fun here! What do you think has happened this{143} morning? Mr. Collins has made an offer to Lizzy, and she will not have him.”

While the family was caught up in this chaos, Charlotte Lucas came to spend the day with them. She was greeted in the entrance hall by Lydia, who rushed to her and whispered excitedly, “I’m so glad you’re here because there’s so much fun going on! Can you believe what happened this{143} morning? Mr. Collins proposed to Lizzy, and she said no.”

“they entered the breakfast room”

“they entered the dining room”

Charlotte had hardly time to answer before they were joined by Kitty, who came to tell the same news; and no sooner had they entered the breakfast-room, where Mrs. Bennet was alone, than she likewise began on the subject, calling on Miss Lucas for her compassion, and entreating her to persuade her friend Lizzy to comply with the wishes of her family. “Pray do, my dear Miss{144} Lucas,” she added, in a melancholy tone; “for nobody is on my side, nobody takes part with me; I am cruelly used, nobody feels for my poor nerves.”

Charlotte barely had time to respond before Kitty joined them, bringing the same news. As soon as they entered the breakfast room, where Mrs. Bennet was by herself, she started on the topic as well, urging Miss Lucas to sympathize and asking her to convince her friend Lizzy to go along with her family's wishes. “Please do, my dear Miss{144} Lucas,” she added in a sad tone; “because nobody is on my side, nobody is with me; I’m being treated horribly, and nobody understands my poor nerves.”

Charlotte’s reply was spared by the entrance of Jane and Elizabeth.

Charlotte’s response was interrupted by the arrival of Jane and Elizabeth.

“Ay, there she comes,” continued Mrs. Bennet, “looking as unconcerned as may be, and caring no more for us than if we were at York, provided she can have her own way. But I tell you what, Miss Lizzy, if you take it into your head to go on refusing every offer of marriage in this way, you will never get a husband at all—and I am sure I do not know who is to maintain you when your father is dead. I shall not be able to keep you—and so I warn you. I have done with you from this very day. I told you in the library, you know, that I should never speak to you again, and you will find me as good as my word. I have no pleasure in talking to undutiful children. Not that I have much pleasure, indeed, in talking to anybody. People who suffer as I do from nervous complaints can have no great inclination for talking. Nobody can tell what I suffer! But it is always so. Those who do not complain are never pitied.”

“Ay, here she comes,” Mrs. Bennet continued, “looking completely unfazed and caring about us as much as if we were in York, as long as she can get her way. But I’ll tell you this, Miss Lizzy, if you keep refusing every marriage proposal like this, you’ll never get a husband at all—and I truly don't know who will take care of you when your father is gone. I won’t be able to support you—and I’m warning you now. I’m done with you starting today. I told you in the library that I’d never speak to you again, and you’ll see that I mean what I say. I find no joy in talking to disobedient children. Not that I find much joy in talking to anyone, really. People who suffer from nervous issues like I do don’t have much of an urge to chat. No one knows what I go through! But that’s how it always is. Those who don’t complain are never given sympathy.”

Her daughters listened in silence to this effusion, sensible that any attempt to reason with or soothe her would only increase the irritation. She talked on, therefore, without interruption from any of them till they were joined by Mr. Collins, who entered with an air more stately than usual, and on perceiving whom, she said to the girls,—

Her daughters listened quietly to this outpouring, knowing that trying to reason with or calm her down would only make her more frustrated. So, she continued talking without any interruptions from them until they were joined by Mr. Collins, who walked in with a more formal demeanor than usual, and upon noticing him, she said to the girls,—

“Now, I do insist upon it, that you, all of you, hold your tongues, and let Mr. Collins and me have a little conversation together.{145}

“Now, I insist that you all be quiet and let Mr. Collins and me have a little chat together.{145}

Elizabeth passed quietly out of the room, Jane and Kitty followed, but Lydia stood her ground, determined to hear all she could; and Charlotte, detained first by the civility of Mr. Collins, whose inquiries after herself and all her family were very minute, and then by a little curiosity, satisfied herself with walking to the window and pretending not to hear. In a doleful voice Mrs. Bennet thus began the projected conversation:—

Elizabeth slipped out of the room quietly, followed by Jane and Kitty, but Lydia stayed put, determined to hear everything she could. Charlotte, held back first by Mr. Collins' polite questions about her and her family, and then by a bit of curiosity, chose to walk to the window and pretended she wasn’t listening. In a mournful tone, Mrs. Bennet started the conversation they had planned:—

“Oh, Mr. Collins!”

“Oh, Mr. Collins!”

“My dear madam,” replied he, “let us be for ever silent on this point. Far be it from me,” he presently continued, in a voice that marked his displeasure, “to resent the behaviour of your daughter. Resignation to inevitable evils is the duty of us all: the peculiar duty of a young man who has been so fortunate as I have been, in early preferment; and, I trust, I am resigned. Perhaps not the less so from feeling a doubt of my positive happiness had my fair cousin honoured me with her hand; for I have often observed, that resignation is never so perfect as when the blessing denied begins to lose somewhat of its value in our estimation. You will not, I hope, consider me as showing any disrespect to your family, my dear madam, by thus withdrawing my pretensions to your daughter’s favour, without having paid yourself and Mr. Bennet the compliment of requesting you to interpose your authority in my behalf. My conduct may, I fear, be objectionable in having accepted my dismission from your daughter’s lips instead of your own; but we are all liable to error. I have certainly meant well through the whole affair. My object has been to secure an amiable companion for myself, with due consideration for the advantage of all your family; and if my manner has been at all reprehensible, I here beg leave to apologize.{146}

“My dear madam,” he replied, “let's keep quiet about this. I don’t mean to take offense at your daughter’s behavior. Accepting unavoidable misfortunes is something we all must do; it’s especially important for a young man like me who has been lucky enough to achieve early success. I hope I have accepted it. Maybe I feel this way partly because I wonder if I would have been truly happy had my lovely cousin chosen to marry me; I’ve noticed that acceptance often feels more complete when the thing we desire starts to lose some of its value in our eyes. I hope you won’t think I’m being disrespectful to your family, dear madam, by withdrawing my interest in your daughter’s affection without asking you and Mr. Bennet to support my cause. I worry my actions might be considered inappropriate since I accepted my dismissal directly from your daughter instead of from you; but we all make mistakes. I truly meant well throughout this whole situation. My goal has been to find a pleasant companion for myself, while keeping in mind the benefits for your family; and if I’ve behaved poorly in any way, I sincerely apologize.{146}



CHAPTER XXI.

THE discussion of Mr. Collins’s offer was now nearly at an end, and Elizabeth had only to suffer from the uncomfortable feelings necessarily attending it, and occasionally from some peevish allusion of her mother. As for the gentleman himself, his feelings were chiefly expressed, not by embarrassment or dejection, or{147} by trying to avoid her, but by stiffness of manner and resentful silence. He scarcely ever spoke to her; and the assiduous attentions which he had been so sensible of himself were transferred for the rest of the day to Miss Lucas, whose civility in listening to him was a seasonable relief to them all, and especially to her friend.

TThe discussion about Mr. Collins’s proposal was almost over, and Elizabeth only had to deal with the uncomfortable feelings that came with it and occasionally endure some irritably comments from her mother. As for the gentleman himself, his feelings were mostly shown not through embarrassment or sadness, or by trying to avoid her, but by his stiff manner and resentful silence. He hardly ever spoke to her, and the eager attention he had previously directed towards her was now focused on Miss Lucas, whose polite listening provided a much-needed distraction for everyone, especially for her friend.

The morrow produced no abatement of Mrs. Bennet’s ill humour or ill health. Mr. Collins was also in the same state of angry pride. Elizabeth had hoped that his resentment might shorten his visit, but his plan did not appear in the least affected by it. He was always to have gone on Saturday, and to Saturday he still meant to stay.

The next day brought no change to Mrs. Bennet’s bad mood or poor health. Mr. Collins was also feeling just as prideful and annoyed. Elizabeth had hoped that his anger might make him leave sooner, but it didn't seem to impact his plans at all. He was still set to leave on Saturday, and he intended to stick to that schedule.

After breakfast, the girls walked to Meryton, to inquire if Mr. Wickham were returned, and to lament over his absence from the Netherfield ball. He joined them on their entering the town, and attended them to their aunt’s, where his regret and vexation and the concern of everybody were well talked over. To Elizabeth, however, he voluntarily acknowledged that the necessity of his absence had been self-imposed.

After breakfast, the girls walked to Meryton to check if Mr. Wickham had come back and to express their disappointment about his absence from the Netherfield ball. He joined them as they entered the town and went with them to their aunt’s, where everyone discussed their regrets and frustrations. However, to Elizabeth, he openly admitted that his absence was a choice he made.

“I found,” said he, “as the time drew near, that I had better not meet Mr. Darcy;—that to be in the same room, the same party with him for so many hours together, might be more than I could bear, and that scenes might arise unpleasant to more than myself.”

“I realized,” he said, “as the time got closer, that it would be better not to meet Mr. Darcy; being in the same room and the same gathering with him for so many hours might be more than I could handle, and it could lead to situations that would be uncomfortable for more than just me.”

She highly approved his forbearance; and they had leisure for a full discussion of it, and for all the commendations which they civilly bestowed on each other, as Wickham and another officer walked back with them to Longbourn, and during the walk he particularly attended to her. His accompanying them was a double advantage: she felt all the compliment it offered to herself;{148} and it was most acceptable as an occasion of introducing him to her father and mother.

She really appreciated his patience, and they had time for a thorough discussion about it, along with all the praise they politely exchanged as Wickham and another officer walked back with them to Longbourn. During the walk, he paid special attention to her. His being there was a twofold advantage: she felt all the compliment it offered her, {148} and it was a great opportunity to introduce him to her dad and mom.

“Walked back with them”

“Walked back with them”

[Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

[Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

Soon after their return, a letter was delivered to Miss Bennet; it came from Netherfield, and was opened immediately. The envelope contained a sheet of elegant, little, hot-pressed paper, well covered with a lady’s fair, flowing hand; and Elizabeth saw her sister’s countenance change as she read it, and saw her dwelling intently on some particular passages. Jane recollected herself soon; and putting the letter away, tried to join, with her usual cheerfulness, in the general conversation: but Elizabeth felt an anxiety on the subject which drew off her attention even from Wickham; and no sooner had he and his companion taken leave, than a glance from Jane invited her to follow her upstairs. When they had gained their own room, Jane, taking out her letter, said, “This is from Caroline Bingley: what it{149} contains has surprised me a good deal. The whole party have left Netherfield by this time, and are on their way to town; and without any intention of coming back again. You shall hear what she says.”

Soon after their return, Miss Bennet received a letter; it was from Netherfield and was opened right away. The envelope held a piece of fancy, smooth paper, filled with a lady’s beautiful, flowing handwriting; Elizabeth noticed her sister’s expression change as she read it, focusing intently on certain passages. Jane quickly composed herself; and putting the letter away, tried to rejoin the general conversation with her usual cheerfulness: but Elizabeth felt a worry about the matter that distracted her even from Wickham; and as soon as he and his friend left, a look from Jane prompted her to follow her upstairs. Once they were in their room, Jane took out her letter and said, “This is from Caroline Bingley: what it{149} says has surprised me a lot. The whole group has left Netherfield by now and is on their way to town, with no plans to come back. You’ll hear what she says.”

She then read the first sentence aloud, which comprised the information of their having just resolved to follow their brother to town directly, and of their meaning to dine that day in Grosvenor Street, where Mr. Hurst had a house. The next was in these words:—“I do not pretend to regret anything I shall leave in Hertfordshire except your society, my dearest friend; but we will hope, at some future period, to enjoy many returns of that delightful intercourse we have known, and in the meanwhile may lessen the pain of separation by a very frequent and most unreserved correspondence. I depend on you for that.’ To these high-flown expressions Elizabeth listened with all the insensibility of distrust; and though the suddenness of their removal surprised her, she saw nothing in it really to lament: it was not to be supposed that their absence from Netherfield would prevent Mr. Bingley’s being there; and as to the loss of their society, she was persuaded that Jane must soon cease to regard it in the enjoyment of his.

She then read the first sentence aloud, which said that they had just decided to follow their brother to town right away and that they planned to have dinner that day on Grosvenor Street, where Mr. Hurst had a house. The next part read:—“I don’t pretend to regret anything I’ll leave in Hertfordshire except your company, my dearest friend; but let’s hope, at some future time, to enjoy many more moments of that delightful connection we’ve had, and in the meantime, we can ease the pain of being apart with frequent and open communication. I’m counting on you for that.’" ” To these lofty words, Elizabeth listened with all the indifference of skepticism; and although the suddenness of their departure surprised her, she didn’t find anything about it to truly mourn: it was unlikely that their absence from Netherfield would stop Mr. Bingley from being there; and as for missing their company, she was sure that Jane would soon stop feeling it in the happiness of his.

“It is unlucky,” said she, after a short pause, “that you should not be able to see your friends before they leave the country. But may we not hope that the period of future happiness, to which Miss Bingley looks forward, may arrive earlier than she is aware, and that the delightful intercourse you have known as friends will be renewed with yet greater satisfaction as sisters? Mr. Bingley will not be detained in London by them.”

"It’s unfortunate," she said after a brief pause, "that you won't be able to see your friends before they leave the country. But can we hope that the future happiness Miss Bingley is looking forward to might come sooner than she expects, and that the wonderful bond you shared as friends will become even more rewarding as sisters? Mr. Bingley won’t be held back in London by them."

“Caroline decidedly says that none of the party will return into Hertfordshire this winter. I will read it to you.{150}

“Caroline definitely says that no one from the party will go back to Hertfordshire this winter. I’ll read it to you.{150}

When my brother left us yesterday, he imagined that the business which took him to London might be concluded in three or four days; but as we are certain it cannot be so, and at the same time convinced that when Charles gets to town he will be in no hurry to leave it again, we have determined on following him thither, that he may not be obliged to spend his vacant hours in a comfortless hotel. Many of my acquaintance are already there for the winter: I wish I could hear that you, my dearest friend, had any intention of making one in the crowd, but of that I despair. I sincerely hope your Christmas in Hertfordshire may abound in the gaieties which that season generally brings, and that your beaux will be so numerous as to prevent your feeling the loss of the three of whom we shall deprive you.’

When my brother left us yesterday, he thought that the business that took him to London would wrap up in three or four days. However, since we’re sure it won’t, and we also believe that once Charles gets to town he won’t be in a rush to leave, we’ve decided to follow him so he doesn’t have to spend his free time in an uncomfortable hotel. Many of my friends are already there for the winter. I wish I could say that you, my dearest friend, had any plans to join the crowd, but I’m losing hope on that front. I genuinely hope your Christmas in Hertfordshire is filled with the festivities that season usually brings, and that you have so many suitors that you won’t notice the absence of the three we’re taking away from you.’

“It is evident by this,” added Jane, “that he comes back no more this winter.”

“It’s clear from this,” Jane added, “that he’s not coming back this winter.”

“It is only evident that Miss Bingley does not mean he should.”

“It’s clear that Miss Bingley doesn’t want him to.”

“Why will you think so? It must be his own doing; he is his own master. But you do not know all. I will read you the passage which particularly hurts me. I will have no reserves from you. ‘Mr. Darcy is impatient to see his sister; and to confess the truth, we are scarcely less eager to meet her again. I really do not think Georgiana Darcy has her equal for beauty, elegance, and accomplishments; and the affection she inspires in Louisa and myself is heightened into something still more interesting from the hope we dare to entertain of her being hereafter our sister. I do not know whether I ever before mentioned to you my feelings on this subject, but I will not leave the country without confiding them, and I trust you will not esteem them{151} unreasonable. My brother admires her greatly already; he will have frequent opportunity now of seeing her on the most intimate footing; her relations all wish the connection as much as his own; and a sister’s partiality is not misleading me, I think, when I call Charles most capable of engaging any woman’s heart. With all these circumstances to favour an attachment, and nothing to prevent it, am I wrong, my dearest Jane, in indulging the hope of an event which will secure the happiness of so many?’ What think you of this sentence, my dear Lizzy?” said Jane, as she finished it. “Is it not clear enough? Does it not expressly declare that Caroline neither expects nor wishes me to be her sister; that she is perfectly convinced of her brother’s indifference; and that if she suspects the nature of my feelings for him she means (most kindly!) to put me on my guard. Can there be any other opinion on the subject?”

“Why would you think that? It must be his choice; he’s in charge of his own life. But you don’t know everything. I want to read you the part that really bothers me. I won’t hold anything back from you. ‘Mr. Darcy is eager to see his sister; and to be honest, we are just as excited to see her again. I truly don’t think Georgiana Darcy has anyone who compares to her beauty, grace, and talents; the affection she brings out in Louisa and me is intensified by the hope we dare to have of her becoming our sister in the future. I’m not sure if I’ve ever shared my feelings about this with you before, but I won’t leave the country without telling you, and I hope you won’t find them{151} unreasonable. My brother is already very taken with her; he will have plenty of chances to spend time with her in a close way; her family all supports the connection as much as he does; and I don’t think my sisterly affection is misleading me when I say that Charles is more than capable of winning any woman’s heart. Given all these circumstances that favor a relationship, and nothing to hinder it, am I wrong, my dearest Jane, to hope for something that would bring happiness to so many?’ What do you think of this sentence, my dear Lizzy?” Jane asked as she finished reading. “Isn’t it clear enough? Doesn’t it clearly state that Caroline neither expects nor wants me to be her sister; that she is completely convinced of her brother’s indifference; and that if she suspects what I feel for him, she kindly means to warn me. Can there be any other interpretation?”

“Yes, there can; for mine is totally different. Will you hear it?”

“Yes, there can be; because mine is completely different. Will you listen to it?”

“Most willingly.”

"Absolutely!"

“You shall have it in a few words. Miss Bingley sees that her brother is in love with you and wants him to marry Miss Darcy. She follows him to town in the hope of keeping him there, and tries to persuade you that he does not care about you.”

“You’ll get it straight. Miss Bingley knows her brother is in love with you and wants him to marry Miss Darcy. She goes to the city to try to keep him there and attempts to convince you that he doesn’t care about you.”

Jane shook her head.

Jane shook her head.

“Indeed, Jane, you ought to believe me. No one who has ever seen you together can doubt his affection; Miss Bingley, I am sure, cannot: she is not such a simpleton. Could she have seen half as much love in Mr. Darcy for herself, she would have ordered her wedding clothes. But the case is this:—we are not rich enough or grand enough for them; and she is{152} the more anxious to get Miss Darcy for her brother, from the notion that when there has been one inter-marriage, she may have less trouble in achieving a second; in which there is certainly some ingenuity, and I dare say it would succeed if Miss de Bourgh were out of the way. But, my dearest Jane, you cannot seriously imagine that, because Miss Bingley tells you her brother greatly admires Miss Darcy, he is in the smallest degree less sensible of your merit than when he took leave of you on Tuesday; or that it will be in her power to persuade him that, instead of being in love with you, he is very much in love with her friend.”

“Honestly, Jane, you should believe me. No one who has ever seen you two together can doubt his feelings; Miss Bingley definitely can't, she’s not that naive. If she had ever seen even half as much love from Mr. Darcy toward her, she would have already picked out her wedding dress. But here's the thing: we aren’t rich enough or prestigious enough for them; and she is{152} even more eager to pair up Miss Darcy with her brother because she thinks that once there’s been one marriage, it will be easier to manage a second one; which is definitely clever, and I bet it would work if Miss de Bourgh wasn’t around. But, my dear Jane, you can’t really think that just because Miss Bingley says her brother is really into Miss Darcy, he thinks any less of your worth than when he said goodbye to you on Tuesday; or that she’s going to convince him that instead of loving you, he’s actually really into her friend.”

“If we thought alike of Miss Bingley,” replied Jane, “your representation of all this might make me quite easy. But I know the foundation is unjust. Caroline is incapable of wilfully deceiving anyone; and all that I can hope in this case is, that she is deceived herself.”

“If we had the same opinion of Miss Bingley,” replied Jane, “your description of everything would put me at ease. But I know the basis of this is unfair. Caroline can’t intentionally mislead anyone; all I can hope for in this situation is that she’s been misled herself.”

“That is right. You could not have started a more happy idea, since you will not take comfort in mine: believe her to be deceived, by all means. You have now done your duty by her, and must fret no longer.”

"That's right. You couldn't have come up with a happier idea, since you won't find any comfort in mine: definitely believe she's been fooled. You've done your part for her, and now you shouldn't worry anymore."

“But, my dear sister, can I be happy, even supposing the best, in accepting a man whose sisters and friends are all wishing him to marry elsewhere?”

“But, my dear sister, can I really be happy, even if everything works out, by accepting a man whose sisters and friends all want him to marry someone else?”

“You must decide for yourself,” said Elizabeth; “and if, upon mature deliberation, you find that the misery of disobliging his two sisters is more than equivalent to the happiness of being his wife, I advise you, by all means, to refuse him.”

“You need to make your own choice,” said Elizabeth; “and if, after careful thought, you realize that the pain of upsetting his two sisters is greater than the joy of being his wife, I suggest you definitely turn him down.”

“How can you talk so?” said Jane, faintly smiling; “you must know, that, though I should be exceedingly grieved at their disapprobation, I could not hesitate.{153}

“How can you talk like that?” Jane said with a faint smile. “You must know that, even though I would be really upset by their disapproval, I couldn't hesitate.{153}

“I did not think you would; and that being the case, I cannot consider your situation with much compassion.”

“I didn’t think you would; and since that’s the case, I can’t feel much compassion for your situation.”

“But if he returns no more this winter, my choice will never be required. A thousand things may arise in six months.”

"But if he doesn't come back this winter, I'll never have to make a choice. A thousand things can happen in six months."

The idea of his returning no more Elizabeth treated with the utmost contempt. It appeared to her merely the suggestion of Caroline’s interested wishes; and she could not for a moment suppose that those wishes, however openly or artfully spoken, could influence a young man so totally independent of everyone.

The thought that he wouldn’t come back was something Elizabeth completely dismissed. To her, it seemed like just a ploy from Caroline, who had her own motives. She couldn't believe for a second that those motives, no matter how openly or cleverly expressed, could sway a young man who was so entirely independent of anyone else.

She represented to her sister, as forcibly as possible, what she felt on the subject, and had soon the pleasure of seeing its happy effect. Jane’s temper was not desponding; and she was gradually led to hope, though the diffidence of affection sometimes overcame the hope, that Bingley would return to Netherfield, and answer every wish of her heart.

She expressed to her sister, as strongly as she could, how she felt about the situation, and soon experienced the joy of seeing its positive impact. Jane’s demeanor was not one of despair; and she slowly began to feel hopeful, even though her uncertainty about her feelings sometimes overshadowed that hope, that Bingley would come back to Netherfield and fulfill all her wishes.

They agreed that Mrs. Bennet should only hear of the departure of the family, without being alarmed on the score of the gentleman’s conduct; but even this partial communication gave her a great deal of concern, and she bewailed it as exceedingly unlucky that the ladies should happen to go away just as they were all getting so intimate together. After lamenting it, however, at some length, she had the consolation of thinking that Mr. Bingley would be soon down again, and soon dining at Longbourn; and the conclusion of all was the comfortable declaration, that, though he had been invited only to a family dinner, she would take care to have two full courses.{154}

They agreed that Mrs. Bennet should only be told about the family's departure without causing her to worry about the gentleman's behavior; however, even this limited information upset her a lot, and she mourned the fact that the ladies had to leave just as they were all becoming so close. After complaining about it for a while, though, she found some comfort in thinking that Mr. Bingley would be back again soon and would be dining at Longbourn before long; and in the end, she confidently declared that, even though he had only been invited to a family dinner, she would make sure to serve two full courses.{154}



CHAPTER XXII.

THE Bennets were engaged to dine with the Lucases; and again, during the chief of the day, was Miss Lucas so kind as to listen to Mr. Collins. Elizabeth took an opportunity of thanking her. “It keeps him in good humour,” said she, “and I am more obliged to you than I can express.”

TThe Bennets were invited to dinner with the Lucases; and once again, throughout most of the day, Miss Lucas kindly listened to Mr. Collins. Elizabeth took a moment to thank her. “It keeps him in a good mood,” she said, “and I'm more grateful to you than I can say.”

Charlotte assured her friend of her satisfaction in being useful, and that it amply repaid her for the little sacrifice of her time. This was very amiable; but Charlotte’s kindness extended farther than Elizabeth had any conception of:—its object was nothing less than to secure her from any return of Mr. Collins’s addresses, by engaging them towards herself. Such was Miss Lucas’s scheme; and appearances were so favourable, that when they parted at night, she would have felt almost sure of success if he had not been to leave Hertfordshire so very soon. But here she did injustice to the fire and independence of his character; for it led him to escape out of Longbourn House the next morning with{155} admirable slyness, and hasten to Lucas Lodge to throw himself at her feet. He was anxious to avoid the notice of his cousins, from a conviction that, if they saw him depart, they could not fail to conjecture his design, and he was not willing to have the attempt known till its success could be known likewise; for, though feeling almost secure, and with reason, for Charlotte had been tolerably encouraging, he was comparatively diffident since the adventure of Wednesday. His reception, however, was of the most flattering kind. Miss Lucas perceived him from an upper window as he walked towards the house, and instantly set out to meet him accidentally in the lane. But little had she dared to hope that so much love and eloquence awaited her there.

Charlotte assured her friend that she was happy to be helpful, and that it more than made up for the slight sacrifice of her time. This was very kind of her; but Charlotte’s kindness went deeper than Elizabeth realized: its true purpose was to protect her from any further advances from Mr. Collins by drawing his attention to herself. That was Miss Lucas’s plan, and everything seemed to be in her favor. When they said goodnight, she would have felt pretty confident about succeeding if he wasn't due to leave Hertfordshire so soon. But in this, she misjudged his character and independence; it actually motivated him to sneak out of Longbourn House the next morning with{155} impressive stealth and hurry to Lucas Lodge to throw himself at her feet. He wanted to avoid his cousins' attention, convinced that if they saw him leave, they would guess his intentions, and he didn't want anyone to know about his plan until he knew it was going to work. Although he felt almost certain, and rightly so since Charlotte had been fairly encouraging, he was still somewhat hesitant after the events of Wednesday. However, his reception was incredibly encouraging. Miss Lucas saw him from an upper window as he approached the house and immediately made her way to meet him casually in the lane. She hardly dared to hope that so much affection and eloquence awaited her there.

In as short a time as Mr. Collins’s long speeches would allow, everything was settled between them to the satisfaction of both; and as they entered the house, he earnestly entreated her to name the day that was to make him the happiest of men; and though such a solicitation must be waived for the present, the lady felt no inclination to trifle with his happiness. The stupidity with which he was favoured by nature must guard his courtship from any charm that could make a woman wish for its continuance; and Miss Lucas, who accepted him solely from the pure and disinterested desire of an establishment, cared not how soon that establishment were gained.

In the short time that Mr. Collins's long speeches would allow, everything was worked out between them to the satisfaction of both; and as they entered the house, he earnestly asked her to pick a date that would make him the happiest man alive. While such a request had to be put off for now, the lady had no interest in playing with his feelings. The natural dullness he possessed kept his courtship from having any appeal that might make a woman want it to last, and Miss Lucas, who accepted him purely out of an earnest desire for security, didn’t care how soon that security was achieved.

Sir William and Lady Lucas were speedily applied to for their consent; and it was bestowed with a most joyful alacrity. Mr. Collins’s present circumstances made it a most eligible match for their daughter, to whom they could give little fortune; and his prospects of future wealth were exceedingly fair. Lady Lucas began directly to calculate, with more interest than the matter had ever{156}

Sir William and Lady Lucas were quickly approached for their approval; and they granted it with great enthusiasm. Mr. Collins’s current situation made it a very good match for their daughter, for whom they could offer little in terms of dowry; and his prospects for future wealth were quite promising. Lady Lucas immediately began to consider, with more interest than the situation had ever{156}

“So much love and eloquence”

“So much love and grace”

[Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

Copyright 1894 by George Allen.

excited before, how many years longer Mr. Bennet was likely to live; and Sir William gave it as his decided opinion, that whenever Mr. Collins should be in possession of the Longbourn estate, it would be highly expedient that both he and his wife should make their appearance at St. James’s. The whole family in short were properly overjoyed on the occasion. The younger girls formed{157} hopes of coming out a year or two sooner than they might otherwise have done; and the boys were relieved from their apprehension of Charlotte’s dying an old maid. Charlotte herself was tolerably composed. She had gained her point, and had time to consider of it. Her reflections were in general satisfactory. Mr. Collins, to be sure, was neither sensible nor agreeable: his society was irksome, and his attachment to her must be imaginary. But still he would be her husband. Without thinking highly either of men or of matrimony, marriage had always been her object: it was the only honourable provision for well-educated young women of small fortune, and, however uncertain of giving happiness, must be their pleasantest preservative from want. This preservative she had now obtained; and at the age of twenty-seven, without having ever been handsome, she felt all the good luck of it. The least agreeable circumstance in the business was the surprise it must occasion to Elizabeth Bennet, whose friendship she valued beyond that of any other person. Elizabeth would wonder, and probably would blame her; and though her resolution was not to be shaken, her feelings must be hurt by such a disapprobation. She resolved to give her the information herself; and therefore charged Mr. Collins, when he returned to Longbourn to dinner, to drop no hint of what had passed before any of the family. A promise of secrecy was of course very dutifully given, but it could not be kept without difficulty; for the curiosity excited by his long absence burst forth in such very direct questions on his return, as required some ingenuity to evade, and he was at the same time exercising great self-denial, for he was longing to publish his prosperous love.

excited before, how much longer Mr. Bennet was likely to live; and Sir William confidently stated that whenever Mr. Collins took over the Longbourn estate, it would be very appropriate for both him and his wife to make an appearance at St. James’s. In short, the whole family was genuinely thrilled about the news. The younger girls started to hope they could make their debut a year or two earlier than expected, and the boys felt relieved that Charlotte wouldn’t end up an old maid. Charlotte herself remained fairly calm. She had achieved her goal and had time to reflect on it. Her thoughts were generally positive. Mr. Collins, of course, was neither sensible nor charming: his company was tiresome, and his feelings for her were probably just in his head. But still, he would be her husband. Without thinking highly of either men or marriage, she had always seen marriage as her goal: it was the only respectable option for well-educated young women with limited means, and although it might not guarantee happiness, it was certainly the most pleasant way to avoid poverty. This security she had now gained; and at twenty-seven, without having ever been particularly attractive, she felt fortunate. The least pleasant part of this situation was how surprising it would be for Elizabeth Bennet, whose friendship she valued above anyone else’s. Elizabeth would be shocked and probably disapprove; and although Charlotte was determined not to change her mind, she knew her feelings would be hurt by that disapproval. She decided to tell Elizabeth herself; therefore, she instructed Mr. Collins, when he returned to Longbourn for dinner, to not mention anything about what had happened to anyone in the family. Of course, he promised to keep it a secret, but it was difficult to do so; the curiosity sparked by his long absence led to very direct questions upon his return, which required some cleverness to dodge, and at the same time, he was trying hard to resist the urge to share his good news.

As he was to begin his journey too early on the morrow{158} to see any of the family, the ceremony of leave-taking was performed when the ladies moved for the night; and Mrs. Bennet, with great politeness and cordiality, said how happy they should be to see him at Longbourn again, whenever his other engagements might allow him to visit them.

As he was set to start his journey too early tomorrow{158} to see any of the family, the goodbye was said when the ladies went to bed for the night. Mrs. Bennet, with great politeness and warmth, expressed how happy they would be to see him at Longbourn again, whenever his other commitments allowed him to visit.

“My dear madam,” he replied, “this invitation is particularly gratifying, because it is what I have been hoping to receive; and you may be very certain that I shall avail myself of it as soon as possible.”

“My dear madam,” he replied, “this invitation is especially pleasing, because it’s exactly what I’ve been hoping for; and you can be sure that I will take advantage of it as soon as I can.”

They were all astonished; and Mr. Bennet, who could by no means wish for so speedy a return, immediately said,—

They were all surprised; and Mr. Bennet, who certainly didn't want such a quick return, immediately said,—

“But is there not danger of Lady Catherine’s disapprobation here, my good sir? You had better neglect your relations than run the risk of offending your patroness.”

“But isn’t there a risk of Lady Catherine disapproving here, my good sir? You’d be better off ignoring your family than taking the chance of offending your patron.”

“My dear sir,” replied Mr. Collins, “I am particularly obliged to you for this friendly caution, and you may depend upon my not taking so material a step without her Ladyship’s concurrence.”

“Dear sir,” replied Mr. Collins, “I really appreciate your friendly warning, and you can count on me not to make such an important move without her Ladyship’s approval.”

“You cannot be too much on your guard. Risk anything rather than her displeasure; and if you find it likely to be raised by your coming to us again, which I should think exceedingly probable, stay quietly at home, and be satisfied that we shall take no offence.”

“You can't be too careful. Take any risk except for upsetting her; and if you think coming to see us again might upset her, which I think is very likely, just stay home and be assured that we won’t be offended.”

“Believe me, my dear sir, my gratitude is warmly excited by such affectionate attention; and, depend upon it, you will speedily receive from me a letter of thanks for this as well as for every other mark of your regard during my stay in Hertfordshire. As for my fair cousins, though my absence may not be long enough to render it necessary, I shall now take the liberty of wishing them health and happiness, not excepting my cousin Elizabeth.{159}

“Trust me, my dear sir, I’m truly grateful for your kind attention; and you can be sure that I’ll soon send you a thank-you letter for this and every other gesture of your kindness during my time in Hertfordshire. As for my lovely cousins, even though I may not be gone long enough to make it necessary, I’ll take this opportunity to wish them health and happiness, including my cousin Elizabeth.{159}"

With proper civilities, the ladies then withdrew; all of them equally surprised to find that he meditated a quick return. Mrs. Bennet wished to understand by it that he thought of paying his addresses to one of her younger girls, and Mary might have been prevailed on to accept him. She rated his abilities much higher than any of the others: there was a solidity in his reflections which often struck her; and though by no means so clever as herself, she thought that, if encouraged to read and improve himself by such an example as hers, he might become a very agreeable companion. But on the following morning every hope of this kind was done away. Miss Lucas called soon after breakfast, and in a private conference with Elizabeth related the event of the day before.

With polite goodbyes, the ladies left, all equally surprised that he was planning to return so quickly. Mrs. Bennet hoped this meant he intended to propose to one of her younger daughters, and Mary might have been convinced to accept him. She considered his abilities to be much higher than those of the others: there was a depth to his thoughts that often impressed her; and although he was certainly not as clever as she was, she believed that, if he were encouraged to read and improve himself by following her example, he could become a really enjoyable companion. However, the next morning, all her hopes were dashed. Miss Lucas stopped by shortly after breakfast and, in a private conversation with Elizabeth, shared what had happened the previous day.

The possibility of Mr. Collins’s fancying himself in love with her friend had once occurred to Elizabeth within the last day or two: but that Charlotte could encourage him seemed almost as far from possibility as that she could encourage him herself; and her astonishment was consequently so great as to overcome at first the bounds of decorum, and she could not help crying out,—

The idea of Mr. Collins thinking he was in love with her friend had crossed Elizabeth’s mind in the last couple of days. However, the thought that Charlotte would encourage him seemed just as unlikely as if she were to encourage him herself; and her shock was so intense that it initially broke the bounds of propriety, and she couldn’t help but exclaim,—

“Engaged to Mr. Collins! my dear Charlotte, impossible!”

“Engaged to Mr. Collins! My dear Charlotte, no way!”

The steady countenance which Miss Lucas had commanded in telling her story gave way to a momentary confusion here on receiving so direct a reproach; though, as it was no more than she expected, she soon regained her composure, and calmly replied,—

The calm demeanor that Miss Lucas had maintained while telling her story slipped for a moment when she received such a direct scolding; however, since it was exactly what she anticipated, she quickly collected herself and calmly responded,—

“Why should you be surprised, my dear Eliza? Do you think it incredible that Mr. Collins should be able to procure any woman’s good opinion, because he was not so happy as to succeed with you?{160}

“Why are you so surprised, my dear Eliza? Do you really think it's unbelievable that Mr. Collins could win any woman's approval just because he wasn’t successful with you?{160}

But Elizabeth had now recollected herself; and, making a strong effort for it, was able to assure her, with tolerable firmness, that the prospect of their relationship was highly grateful to her, and that she wished her all imaginable happiness.

But Elizabeth had now gathered herself; and, with a strong effort, she was able to assure her, with decent confidence, that the idea of their relationship was very pleasing to her, and that she wished her every kind of happiness.

“I see what you are feeling,” replied Charlotte; “you must be surprised, very much surprised, so lately as Mr. Collins was wishing to marry you. But when you have had time to think it all over, I hope you will be satisfied with what I have done. I am not romantic, you know. I never was. I ask only a comfortable home; and, considering Mr. Collins’s character, connections, and situation in life, I am convinced that my chance of happiness with him is as fair as most people can boast on entering the marriage state.”

“I understand how you’re feeling,” Charlotte replied. “You must be really surprised, especially since Mr. Collins just wanted to marry you. But once you’ve had time to think about it, I hope you’ll be okay with what I’ve done. I’m not a romantic, you know. I never have been. All I want is a comfortable home, and given Mr. Collins’s character, his connections, and his situation in life, I believe my chances of being happy with him are as good as most people have when they get married.”

Elizabeth quietly answered “undoubtedly;” and, after an awkward pause, they returned to the rest of the family. Charlotte did not stay much longer; and Elizabeth was then left to reflect on what she had heard. It was a long time before she became at all reconciled to the idea of so unsuitable a match. The strangeness of Mr. Collins’s making two offers of marriage within three days was nothing in comparison of his being now accepted. She had always felt that Charlotte’s opinion of matrimony was not exactly like her own; but she could not have supposed it possible that, when called into action, she would have sacrificed every better feeling to worldly advantage. Charlotte, the wife of Mr. Collins, was a most humiliating picture! And to the pang of a friend disgracing herself, and sunk in her esteem, was added the distressing conviction that it was impossible for that friend to be tolerably happy in the lot she had chosen.{161}

Elizabeth quietly responded, “Definitely;” and after an awkward pause, they returned to the rest of the family. Charlotte didn't stay much longer; and Elizabeth was left to think about what she had heard. It took her a long time to come to terms with the idea of such an unsuitable match. The oddity of Mr. Collins making two marriage proposals in three days was nothing compared to the fact that he was now accepted. She had always sensed that Charlotte’s views on marriage weren’t exactly like her own; but she could never have imagined that when it came down to it, she would sacrifice every better feeling for worldly gain. Charlotte, the wife of Mr. Collins, was a humiliating sight! And on top of the pain of seeing a friend disgrace herself and lose her respect, there was the troubling realization that it was unlikely her friend would be even somewhat happy in the choice she had made.{161}


"He insisted that he must be completely wrong."

CHAPTER XXIII.

ELIZABETH was sitting with her mother and sisters, reflecting on what she had heard, and doubting whether she was authorized to mention it, when Sir William Lucas himself appeared, sent by his daughter to announce her engagement to the family. With many compliments to them, and much self-gratulation on the prospect of a connection between the houses, he unfolded the{162} matter,—to an audience not merely wondering, but incredulous; for Mrs. Bennet, with more perseverance than politeness, protested he must be entirely mistaken; and Lydia, always unguarded and often uncivil, boisterously exclaimed,—

ELIZABETH was sitting with her mother and sisters, thinking about what she had just heard and wondering if she was even allowed to bring it up, when Sir William Lucas himself showed up, sent by his daughter to announce her engagement to the family. With lots of compliments for them and feeling proud about the potential connection between their families, he revealed the{162} news—to an audience that was not just curious, but astonished; for Mrs. Bennet, with more persistence than politeness, insisted he must be completely wrong; and Lydia, always impulsive and often rude, shouted out—

“Good Lord! Sir William, how can you tell such a story? Do not you know that Mr. Collins wants to marry Lizzy?”

“Good Lord! Sir William, how can you tell such a story? Don't you know that Mr. Collins wants to marry Lizzy?”

Nothing less than the complaisance of a courtier could have borne without anger such treatment: but Sir William’s good-breeding carried him through it all; and though he begged leave to be positive as to the truth of his information, he listened to all their impertinence with the most forbearing courtesy.

Nothing less than the patience of a courtier could have handled such treatment without getting angry. But Sir William’s good manners helped him navigate through it all; and even though he insisted on the truth of his information, he listened to all their rudeness with remarkable courtesy.

Elizabeth, feeling it incumbent on her to relieve him from so unpleasant a situation, now put herself forward to confirm his account, by mentioning her prior knowledge of it from Charlotte herself; and endeavoured to put a stop to the exclamations of her mother and sisters, by the earnestness of her congratulations to Sir William, in which she was readily joined by Jane, and by making a variety of remarks on the happiness that might be expected from the match, the excellent character of Mr. Collins, and the convenient distance of Hunsford from London.

Elizabeth, feeling it was her duty to help him out of such an awkward situation, stepped up to confirm his story by mentioning that she had heard about it from Charlotte herself. She tried to silence the exclamations of her mother and sisters by sincerely congratulating Sir William, a sentiment quickly echoed by Jane. She also made various comments about the happiness that could come from the marriage, Mr. Collins's good character, and the convenient distance of Hunsford from London.

Mrs. Bennet was, in fact, too much overpowered to say a great deal while Sir William remained; but no sooner had he left them than her feelings found a rapid vent. In the first place, she persisted in disbelieving the whole of the matter; secondly, she was very sure that Mr. Collins had been taken in; thirdly, she trusted that they would never be happy together; and, fourthly, that the match might be broken off. Two inferences, however,{163} were plainly deduced from the whole: one, that Elizabeth was the real cause of all the mischief; and the other, that she herself had been barbarously used by them all; and on these two points she principally dwelt during the rest of the day. Nothing could console and nothing appease her. Nor did that day wear out her resentment. A week elapsed before she could see Elizabeth without scolding her: a month passed away before she could speak to Sir William or Lady Lucas without being rude; and many months were gone before she could at all forgive their daughter.

Mrs. Bennet was, in fact, too overwhelmed to say much while Sir William was there; but as soon as he left, her feelings poured out. First, she insisted on not believing any of it; second, she was sure that Mr. Collins had been fooled; third, she hoped they would never be happy together; and fourth, that the engagement could be called off. However, two conclusions were clearly drawn from everything: one, that Elizabeth was the real source of all the trouble; and the other, that she herself had been treated horribly by all of them; and these two points occupied her thoughts for the rest of the day. Nothing could comfort her or calm her down. That day didn’t diminish her anger. A week went by before she could see Elizabeth without scolding her: a month passed before she could talk to Sir William or Lady Lucas without being rude; and many months went by before she could even begin to forgive their daughter.

Mr. Bennet’s emotions were much more tranquil on the occasion, and such as he did experience he pronounced to be of a most agreeable sort; for it gratified him, he said, to discover that Charlotte Lucas, whom he had been used to think tolerably sensible, was as foolish as his wife, and more foolish than his daughter!

Mr. Bennet felt much calmer on this occasion, and the feelings he did have were quite pleasant; it pleased him, he said, to find out that Charlotte Lucas, whom he had always considered fairly sensible, was just as foolish as his wife and even more foolish than his daughter!

Jane confessed herself a little surprised at the match: but she said less of her astonishment than of her earnest desire for their happiness; nor could Elizabeth persuade her to consider it as improbable. Kitty and Lydia were far from envying Miss Lucas, for Mr. Collins was only a clergyman; and it affected them in no other way than as a piece of news to spread at Meryton.

Jane admitted she was a bit surprised by the match, but she talked less about her shock and more about her genuine wish for their happiness. Elizabeth couldn't convince her to see it as unlikely. Kitty and Lydia didn't envy Miss Lucas at all, since Mr. Collins was just a clergyman; it only affected them as gossip to share at Meryton.

Lady Lucas could not be insensible of triumph on being able to retort on Mrs. Bennet the comfort of having a daughter well married; and she called at Longbourn rather oftener than usual to say how happy she was, though Mrs. Bennet’s sour looks and ill-natured remarks might have been enough to drive happiness away.

Lady Lucas couldn't help but feel triumphant when she was able to point out to Mrs. Bennet the satisfaction of having a daughter who was well married. She visited Longbourn more often than usual to express how happy she was, even though Mrs. Bennet’s sour expressions and unkind comments could have easily made anyone feel less joyful.

Between Elizabeth and Charlotte there was a restraint which kept them mutually silent on the subject; and Elizabeth felt persuaded that no real confidence could{164} ever subsist between them again. Her disappointment in Charlotte made her turn with fonder regard to her sister, of whose rectitude and delicacy she was sure her opinion could never be shaken, and for whose happiness she grew daily more anxious, as Bingley had now been gone a week, and nothing was heard of his return.

Between Elizabeth and Charlotte, there was a kind of restraint that kept them from discussing the topic at all; Elizabeth became convinced that no real trust could{164} ever exist between them again. Her disappointment in Charlotte caused her to feel more warmly toward her sister, whose integrity and sensitivity she knew would never be questioned, and she grew increasingly worried for her happiness, especially since Bingley had been gone for a week, and there was no news of his return.

Jane had sent Caroline an early answer to her letter, and was counting the days till she might reasonably hope to hear again. The promised letter of thanks from Mr. Collins arrived on Tuesday, addressed to their father, and written with all the solemnity of gratitude which a twelve-month’s abode in the family might have prompted. After discharging his conscience on that head, he proceeded to inform them, with many rapturous expressions, of his happiness in having obtained the affection of their amiable neighbour, Miss Lucas, and then explained that it was merely with the view of enjoying her society that he had been so ready to close with their kind wish of seeing him again at Longbourn, whither he hoped to be able to return on Monday fortnight; for Lady Catherine, he added, so heartily approved his marriage, that she wished it to take place as soon as possible, which he trusted would be an unanswerable argument with his amiable Charlotte to name an early day for making him the happiest of men.

Jane had sent Caroline an early response to her letter and was counting the days until she could reasonably expect to hear back. The promised thank-you letter from Mr. Collins arrived on Tuesday, addressed to their father, and written with all the seriousness of gratitude that a year of living with the family might have inspired. After relieving his conscience on that matter, he went on to share, with many enthusiastic remarks, his happiness in having won the affection of their lovely neighbor, Miss Lucas. He explained that it was simply to enjoy her company that he was so eager to accept their kind invitation to visit again at Longbourn, where he hoped to return in two weeks. He added that Lady Catherine was so supportive of his marriage that she wanted it to happen as soon as possible, which he hoped would be a convincing argument for his dear Charlotte to set a date soon that would make him the happiest of men.

Mr. Collins’s return into Hertfordshire was no longer a matter of pleasure to Mrs. Bennet. On the contrary, she was as much disposed to complain of it as her husband. It was very strange that he should come to Longbourn instead of to Lucas Lodge; it was also very inconvenient and exceedingly troublesome. She hated having visitors in the house while her health was so indifferent, and lovers were of all people the most disagreeable. Such were the gentle murmurs of Mrs. Bennet, and they gave way{165} only to the greater distress of Mr. Bingley’s continued absence.

Mr. Collins’s return to Hertfordshire was no longer a source of joy for Mrs. Bennet. On the contrary, she was just as inclined to complain about it as her husband was. It was very odd that he chose to come to Longbourn instead of Lucas Lodge; it was also very inconvenient and extremely annoying. She disliked having visitors in the house while her health was so poor, and suitors were the most bothersome of all. Such were the subtle complaints of Mrs. Bennet, and they faded only in the face of the greater distress caused by Mr. Bingley’s continued absence.

Neither Jane nor Elizabeth were comfortable on this subject. Day after day passed away without bringing any other tidings of him than the report which shortly prevailed in Meryton of his coming no more to Netherfield the whole winter; a report which highly incensed Mrs. Bennet, and which she never failed to contradict as a most scandalous falsehood.

Neither Jane nor Elizabeth felt at ease talking about this. Day after day went by without any news of him other than the gossip that soon spread in Meryton that he wouldn't be returning to Netherfield for the whole winter; a rumor that infuriated Mrs. Bennet, and which she always insisted on refuting as a total lie.

Even Elizabeth began to fear—not that Bingley was indifferent—but that his sisters would be successful in keeping him away. Unwilling as she was to admit an idea so destructive to Jane’s happiness, and so dishonourable to the stability of her lover, she could not prevent its frequently recurring. The united efforts of his two unfeeling sisters, and of his overpowering friend, assisted by the attractions of Miss Darcy and the amusements of London, might be too much, she feared, for the strength of his attachment.

Even Elizabeth started to worry—not that Bingley didn't care—but that his sisters would succeed in keeping him away. Although she hated to admit an idea so damaging to Jane’s happiness and so dishonorable to her lover’s loyalty, she couldn’t stop it from coming to mind often. She feared that the combined influence of his two uncaring sisters, his dominating friend, the charm of Miss Darcy, and the distractions of London might be too much for the strength of his feelings.

As for Jane, her anxiety under this suspense was, of course, more painful than Elizabeth’s: but whatever she felt she was desirous of concealing; and between herself and Elizabeth, therefore, the subject was never alluded to. But as no such delicacy restrained her mother, an hour seldom passed in which she did not talk of Bingley, express her impatience for his arrival, or even require Jane to confess that if he did not come back she should think herself very ill-used. It needed all Jane’s steady mildness to bear these attacks with tolerable tranquillity.

As for Jane, her anxiety in this uncertainty was obviously more painful than Elizabeth’s: but whatever she felt, she wanted to hide; and so the topic was never mentioned between her and Elizabeth. However, their mother had no such reservations, and hardly an hour went by without her bringing up Bingley, expressing her eagerness for his return, or even pressuring Jane to admit that if he didn’t come back, she would feel very wronged. Jane had to rely on her calm nature to handle these constant comments with some level of peace.

Mr. Collins returned most punctually on the Monday fortnight, but his reception at Longbourn was not quite so gracious as it had been on his first introduction. He was too happy, however, to need much attention; and,{166} luckily for the others, the business of love-making relieved them from a great deal of his company. The chief of every day was spent by him at Lucas Lodge, and he sometimes returned to Longbourn only in time to make an apology for his absence before the family went to bed.

Mr. Collins returned right on time two weeks later, but his welcome at Longbourn wasn’t as warm as it had been during his first visit. He was too happy to need much attention, and, {166} fortunately for everyone else, his courting activities kept him away for long stretches. Most days, he spent at Lucas Lodge, and he sometimes only returned to Longbourn just in time to apologize for being gone before the family went to bed.

Whenever she spoke in a low voice

Whenever she spoke gently

Mrs. Bennet was really in a most pitiable state. The very mention of anything concerning the match threw her into an agony of ill-humour, and wherever she went she was sure of hearing it talked of. The sight of Miss Lucas was odious to her. As her successor in that house, she{167} regarded her with jealous abhorrence. Whenever Charlotte came to see them, she concluded her to be anticipating the hour of possession; and whenever she spoke in a low voice to Mr. Collins, was convinced that they were talking of the Longbourn estate, and resolving to turn herself and her daughters out of the house as soon as Mr. Bennet was dead. She complained bitterly of all this to her husband.

Mrs. Bennet was really in a terrible state. Just hearing anything about the match put her in a bad mood, and no matter where she went, she was bound to hear it being discussed. The sight of Miss Lucas disgusted her. As the likely new resident of that house, she viewed her with jealous hatred. Whenever Charlotte came to visit, she assumed Charlotte was counting down the days until she could move in; and whenever she spoke quietly to Mr. Collins, she was sure they were discussing the Longbourn estate and planning to kick her and her daughters out as soon as Mr. Bennet passed away. She complained bitterly about all this to her husband.

“Indeed, Mr. Bennet,” said she, “it is very hard to think that Charlotte Lucas should ever be mistress of this house, that I should be forced to make way for her, and live to see her take my place in it!”

“Honestly, Mr. Bennet,” she said, “it’s very difficult to accept that Charlotte Lucas could ever be the lady of this house, that I would have to step aside for her, and live to see her take my place in it!”

“My dear, do not give way to such gloomy thoughts. Let us hope for better things. Let us flatter ourselves that I may be the survivor.”

“Hey, don’t let those dark thoughts get to you. Let’s stay hopeful for better things. Let’s kid ourselves that I could be the one who makes it.”

This was not very consoling to Mrs. Bennet; and, therefore, instead of making any answer, she went on as before.

This didn’t comfort Mrs. Bennet at all; so, instead of responding, she continued as she had been.

“I cannot bear to think that they should have all this estate. If it was not for the entail, I should not mind it.”

“I can’t stand the idea of them having all this estate. If it weren’t for the entail, I wouldn’t care.”

“What should not you mind?”

"What shouldn't you mind?"

“I should not mind anything at all.”

“I wouldn’t mind anything at all.”

“Let us be thankful that you are preserved from a state of such insensibility.”

"Let’s be grateful that you’ve been saved from such a state of numbness."

“I never can be thankful, Mr. Bennet, for anything about the entail. How anyone could have the conscience to entail away an estate from one’s own daughters I cannot understand; and all for the sake of Mr. Collins, too! Why should he have it more than anybody else?”

“I can never be grateful, Mr. Bennet, for anything about the entail. I can’t understand how anyone can have the conscience to take an estate away from their own daughters, especially for the sake of Mr. Collins! Why should he get it more than anyone else?”

“I leave it to yourself to determine,” said Mr. Bennet.{168}

“I leave it up to you to decide,” said Mr. Bennet.{168}



CHAPTER XXIV.

MISS BINGLEY’S letter arrived, and put an end to doubt. The very first sentence conveyed the assurance of their being all settled in London for the winter, and concluded with her brother’s regret at not having had time to pay his respects to his friends in Hertfordshire before he left the country.

MISS BINGLEY’S letter arrived and ended the uncertainty. The very first sentence confirmed that they were all settled in London for the winter and ended with her brother expressing regret for not being able to visit his friends in Hertfordshire before he left the country.

Hope was over, entirely over; and when Jane could attend to the rest of the letter, she found little, except the professed affection of the writer, that could give her any comfort. Miss Darcy’s praise occupied the chief of it. Her many attractions were again dwelt on; and Caroline boasted joyfully of their increasing intimacy, and ventured to predict the accomplishment of the wishes which had been unfolded in her former letter. She wrote also with great pleasure of her brother’s being an inmate of Mr. Darcy’s house, and mentioned with raptures some plans of the latter with regard to new furniture.{169}

Hope was completely gone; and when Jane finally turned her attention back to the rest of the letter, she found little that could bring her any comfort, besides the stated affection of the writer. Most of it was taken up with Miss Darcy’s praise. Caroline happily went on about her many charms and proudly talked about their growing friendship, even daring to predict that the desires mentioned in her previous letter would soon come true. She also wrote with great joy about her brother living in Mr. Darcy’s house and excitedly shared some of Mr. Darcy's plans for new furniture.{169}

Elizabeth, to whom Jane very soon communicated the chief of all this, heard it in silent indignation. Her heart was divided between concern for her sister and resentment against all others. To Caroline’s assertion of her brother’s being partial to Miss Darcy, she paid no credit. That he was really fond of Jane, she doubted no more than she had ever done; and much as she had always been disposed to like him, she could not think without anger, hardly without contempt, on that easiness of temper, that want of proper resolution, which now made him the slave of his designing friends, and led him to sacrifice his own happiness to the caprice of their inclinations. Had his own happiness, however, been the only sacrifice, he might have been allowed to sport with it in whatever manner he thought best; but her sister’s was involved in it, as she thought he must be sensible himself. It was a subject, in short, on which reflection would be long indulged, and must be unavailing. She could think of nothing else; and yet, whether Bingley’s regard had really died away, or were suppressed by his friends’ interference; whether he had been aware of Jane’s attachment, or whether it had escaped his observation; whichever were the case, though her opinion of him must be materially affected by the difference, her sister’s situation remained the same, her peace equally wounded.

Elizabeth, to whom Jane quickly shared the main details of all this, heard it with silent anger. Her heart was torn between worry for her sister and frustration with everyone else. She didn’t believe Caroline’s claim that her brother had a soft spot for Miss Darcy. She never doubted that he truly cared for Jane; as much as she had always liked him, she couldn’t help but feel anger—almost contempt—at his easygoing nature and lack of determination, which now made him a pawn of his manipulative friends, leading him to sacrifice his own happiness for their whims. If his own happiness were the only issue, he might have been allowed to handle it however he saw fit; but her sister’s happiness was also at stake, as she felt he must realize. In short, it was a topic she would ponder for a long time, knowing it would lead to nothing. She could think of nothing else; yet, whether Bingley’s feelings had genuinely faded or were just suppressed by his friends’ influence; whether he had noticed Jane’s feelings or had overlooked them; regardless of the truth, although her view of him would change based on the answer, her sister’s situation remained unchanged, and her peace was still hurt.

A day or two passed before Jane had courage to speak of her feelings to Elizabeth; but at last, on Mrs. Bennet’s leaving them together, after a longer irritation than usual about Netherfield and its master, she could not help saying,—

A day or two went by before Jane found the courage to share her feelings with Elizabeth; but finally, after Mrs. Bennet left them together, following a longer-than-usual rant about Netherfield and its owner, she couldn't hold back any longer and said,—

“O that my dear mother had more command over herself! she can have no idea of the pain she gives me by her continual reflections on him. But I will not{170} repine. It cannot last long. He will be forgot, and we shall all be as we were before.”

“O that my dear mother had more control over herself! She has no idea how much pain she causes me with her constant thoughts about him. But I will not{170} complain. This won't last long. He will be forgotten, and we will all be as we were before.”

Elizabeth looked at her sister with incredulous solicitude, but said nothing.

Elizabeth glanced at her sister with a mix of concern and disbelief, but said nothing.

“You doubt me,” cried Jane, slightly colouring; “indeed, you have no reason. He may live in my memory as the most amiable man of my acquaintance but that is all. I have nothing either to hope or fear, and nothing to reproach him with. Thank God I have not that pain. A little time, therefore—I shall certainly try to get the better——”

“You doubt me,” Jane exclaimed, her cheeks slightly flushed; “but really, you have no reason to. He may be remembered as the kindest man I've known, but that's it. I have nothing to hope for or to fear, and nothing to blame him for. Thank God I don’t have that burden. So, given a little time, I will definitely try to move on——”

With a stronger voice she soon added, “I have this comfort immediately, that it has not been more than an error of fancy on my side, and that it has done no harm to anyone but myself.”

With a louder voice, she quickly added, “I find comfort in knowing that it was just a foolish thought on my part, and it hasn't harmed anyone but me.”

“My dear Jane,” exclaimed Elizabeth, “you are too good. Your sweetness and disinterestedness are really angelic; I do not know what to say to you. I feel as if I had never done you justice, or loved you as you deserve.”

“My dear Jane,” exclaimed Elizabeth, “you are too kind. Your kindness and selflessness are truly angelic; I’m not sure what to say to you. I feel like I’ve never appreciated you properly or loved you as you deserve.”

Miss Bennet eagerly disclaimed all extraordinary merit, and threw back the praise on her sister’s warm affection.

Miss Bennet quickly dismissed any special praise and redirected it to her sister’s loving affection.

“Nay,” said Elizabeth, “this is not fair. You wish to think all the world respectable, and are hurt if I speak ill of anybody. I only want to think you perfect, and you set yourself against it. Do not be afraid of my running into any excess, of my encroaching on your privilege of universal good-will. You need not. There are few people whom I really love, and still fewer of whom I think well. The more I see of the world the more am I dissatisfied with it; and every day confirms my belief of the inconsistency of all human characters, and of the little dependence that can be placed on the appearance{171} of either merit or sense. I have met with two instances lately: one I will not mention, the other is Charlotte’s marriage. It is unaccountable! in every view it is unaccountable!”

“No,” Elizabeth said, “this isn’t fair. You want to believe everyone is respectable, and you get upset if I say anything negative about anyone. I just want to think you are perfect, but you push back against that. Don’t worry about me going overboard or interfering with your privilege of universal goodwill. You don’t need to. There are very few people I truly care about, and even fewer that I think highly of. The more I see of the world, the more I’m dissatisfied with it; and every day reinforces my belief in the inconsistency of human character and how little we can rely on the appearance{171} of either merit or intelligence. I’ve encountered two examples recently: one I won’t mention, the other is Charlotte’s marriage. It’s baffling! From every angle, it’s baffling!”

“My dear Lizzy, do not give way to such feelings as these. They will ruin your happiness. You do not make allowance enough for difference of situation and temper. Consider Mr. Collins’s respectability, and Charlotte’s prudent, steady character. Remember that she is one of a large family; that as to fortune it is a most eligible match; and be ready to believe, for everybody’s sake, that she may feel something like regard and esteem for our cousin.”

“My dear Lizzy, don't let yourself be overwhelmed by feelings like these. They will destroy your happiness. You don't take into account the differences in situation and temperament. Think about Mr. Collins's respectability and Charlotte's sensible, stable character. Keep in mind that she comes from a large family; in terms of fortune, this is a highly desirable match; and be willing to accept, for everyone’s sake, that she might actually have some feelings of affection and respect for our cousin.”

“To oblige you, I would try to believe almost anything, but no one else could be benefited by such a belief as this; for were I persuaded that Charlotte had any regard for him, I should only think worse of her understanding than I now do of her heart. My dear Jane, Mr. Collins is a conceited, pompous, narrow-minded, silly man: you know he is, as well as I do; and you must feel, as well as I do, that the woman who marries him cannot have a proper way of thinking. You shall not defend her, though it is Charlotte Lucas. You shall not, for the sake of one individual, change the meaning of principle and integrity, nor endeavour to persuade yourself or me, that selfishness is prudence, and insensibility of danger security for happiness.”

“To please you, I would try to believe almost anything, but no one else could benefit from such a belief; because if I were convinced that Charlotte had any feelings for him, I would only think even less of her judgment than I currently do of her heart. My dear Jane, Mr. Collins is a conceited, pompous, narrow-minded, silly man: you know this as well as I do; and you must feel, just as I do, that the woman who marries him cannot have a proper way of thinking. You shall not defend her, even if it is Charlotte Lucas. You shall not, for the sake of one person, change the meaning of principle and integrity, nor try to convince yourself or me that selfishness is wisdom, and ignoring danger guarantees happiness.”

“I must think your language too strong in speaking of both,” replied Jane; “and I hope you will be convinced of it, by seeing them happy together. But enough of this. You alluded to something else. You mentioned two instances. I cannot misunderstand you, but I entreat you, dear Lizzy, not to pain me by thinking that person{172} to blame, and saying your opinion of him is sunk. We must not be so ready to fancy ourselves intentionally injured. We must not expect a lively young man to be always so guarded and circumspect. It is very often nothing but our own vanity that deceives us. Women fancy admiration means more than it does.”

“I think your words are a bit too harsh when you're talking about both of them,” Jane replied. “I hope you'll realize this once you see them happy together. But let's move on. You hinted at something else. You mentioned two examples. I understand what you mean, but please, dear Lizzy, don’t hurt me by thinking that person{172} is at fault, and that your opinion of him has dropped. We shouldn't be so quick to believe we’ve been wronged on purpose. We can’t expect a lively young man to always be cautious and careful. Often, it’s just our own pride that misleads us. Women tend to think admiration means more than it actually does.”

“And men take care that they should.”

"And men make sure they do."

“If it is designedly done, they cannot be justified; but I have no idea of there being so much design in the world as some persons imagine.”

“If it’s done on purpose, they can’t be justified; but I don’t believe there’s as much intention in the world as some people think.”

“I am far from attributing any part of Mr. Bingley’s conduct to design,” said Elizabeth; “but, without scheming to do wrong, or to make others unhappy, there may be error and there may be misery. Thoughtlessness, want of attention to other people’s feelings, and want of resolution, will do the business.”

“I definitely don’t think Mr. Bingley’s behavior is intentional,” said Elizabeth. “However, even without meaning to do wrong or to upset anyone, mistakes can happen and people can end up unhappy. Carelessness, not paying attention to how others feel, and lack of determination can cause problems.”

“And do you impute it to either of those?”

“And do you blame either of those?”

“Yes; to the last. But if I go on I shall displease you by saying what I think of persons you esteem. Stop me, whilst you can.”

“Yes; to the very end. But if I keep going, I’ll upset you by sharing my thoughts about people you hold in high regard. Stop me while you still can.”

“You persist, then, in supposing his sisters influence him?”

“You still think his sisters have an influence on him?”

“Yes, in conjunction with his friend.”

"Yes, with his friend."

“I cannot believe it. Why should they try to influence him? They can only wish his happiness; and if he is attached to me no other woman can secure it.”

“I can't believe it. Why would they try to sway him? All they can do is wish him happiness; and if he cares for me, no other woman can provide that.”

“Your first position is false. They may wish many things besides his happiness: they may wish his increase of wealth and consequence; they may wish him to marry a girl who has all the importance of money, great connections, and pride.”

“Your first point is incorrect. They might want many things besides his happiness: they might want him to gain more wealth and status; they might want him to marry a girl who has the advantages of money, important connections, and pride.”

“Beyond a doubt they do wish him to choose Miss Darcy,” replied Jane; “but this may be from better{173} feelings than you are supposing. They have known her much longer than they have known me; no wonder if they love her better. But, whatever may be their own wishes, it is very unlikely they should have opposed their brother’s. What sister would think herself at liberty to do it, unless there were something very objectionable? If they believed him attached to me they would not try to part us; if he were so, they could not succeed. By supposing such an affection, you make everybody acting unnaturally and wrong, and me most unhappy. Do not distress me by the idea. I am not ashamed of having been mistaken—or, at least, it is slight, it is nothing in comparison of what I should feel in thinking ill of him or his sisters. Let me take it in the best light, in the light in which it may be understood.”

"Without a doubt, they want him to choose Miss Darcy," Jane replied. "But this might be for better reasons than you think. They’ve known her much longer than they’ve known me; it’s no surprise that they love her more. However, no matter what their wishes may be, it’s very unlikely they would go against their brother's. What sister would feel free to do that unless there was something seriously wrong? If they believed he was attached to me, they wouldn’t try to separate us; if he really felt that way, they couldn't succeed. By thinking there’s such an affection, you make everyone act unnaturally and wrongly, and it makes me very unhappy. Please don’t upset me with that thought. I’m not ashamed of being wrong—or, at least, it's a small mistake, nothing compared to what I would feel if I thought badly of him or his sisters. Let me see it in the best light, the way it can be understood."

Elizabeth could not oppose such a wish; and from this time Mr. Bingley’s name was scarcely ever mentioned between them.

Elizabeth couldn't oppose such a wish, and from that point on, Mr. Bingley's name was hardly ever mentioned between them.

Mrs. Bennet still continued to wonder and repine at his returning no more; and though a day seldom passed in which Elizabeth did not account for it clearly, there seemed little chance of her ever considering it with less perplexity. Her daughter endeavoured to convince her of what she did not believe herself, that his attentions to Jane had been merely the effect of a common and transient liking, which ceased when he saw her no more; but though the probability of the statement was admitted at the time, she had the same story to repeat every day. Mrs. Bennet’s best comfort was, that Mr. Bingley must be down again in the summer.

Mrs. Bennet kept wondering and feeling upset that he hadn’t come back, and even though there was rarely a day when Elizabeth didn’t try to explain it clearly, it seemed unlikely she would ever think about it without confusion. Her daughter tried to convince her of something she didn’t believe herself—that his interest in Jane was just a phase that ended when he left; but while the likelihood of that explanation was accepted at the moment, she found herself repeating the same thing every day. Mrs. Bennet's best consolation was that Mr. Bingley would be back again in the summer.

Mr. Bennet treated the matter differently. “So, Lizzy,” said he, one day, “your sister is crossed in love, I find. I congratulate her. Next to being married, a girl likes to{174} be crossed in love a little now and then. It is something to think of, and gives her a sort of distinction among her companions. When is your turn to come? You will hardly bear to be long outdone by Jane. Now is your time. Here are officers enough at Meryton to disappoint all the young ladies in the country. Let Wickham be your man. He is a pleasant fellow, and would jilt you creditably.”

Mr. Bennet handled the situation differently. “So, Lizzy,” he said one day, “I hear your sister is heartbroken. I congratulate her. Besides getting married, a girl enjoys being a little heartbroken from time to time. It gives her something to think about and sets her apart from her friends. When will it be your turn? You can’t let Jane outshine you for too long. Now is the perfect time. There are plenty of officers in Meryton to let down all the young ladies around here. Why not go for Wickham? He’s a charming guy, and he would break your heart in style.”

“Thank you, sir, but a less agreeable man would satisfy me. We must not all expect Jane’s good fortune.”

“Thank you, sir, but a less charming guy would be fine with me. We shouldn’t all expect Jane’s good luck.”

“True,” said Mr. Bennet; “but it is a comfort to think that, whatever of that kind may befall you, you have an affectionate mother who will always make the most of it.”

“True,” said Mr. Bennet; “but it’s comforting to know that, no matter what happens, you have a loving mother who will always make the best of it.”

Mr. Wickham’s society was of material service in dispelling the gloom which the late perverse occurrences had thrown on many of the Longbourn family. They saw him often, and to his other recommendations was now added that of general unreserve. The whole of what Elizabeth had already heard, his claims on Mr. Darcy, and all that he had suffered from him, was now openly acknowledged and publicly canvassed; and everybody was pleased to think how much they had always disliked Mr. Darcy before they had known anything of the matter.

Mr. Wickham’s company was a great help in lifting the gloom that the recent unfortunate events had cast over many members of the Longbourn family. They spent time with him frequently, and in addition to his other appealing qualities, he was now known for being very open. Everything Elizabeth had already heard about his claims against Mr. Darcy and all the hardships he had faced because of him was now openly discussed and debated. Everyone was glad to remember how much they had disliked Mr. Darcy before learning any of this.

Miss Bennet was the only creature who could suppose there might be any extenuating circumstances in the case unknown to the society of Hertfordshire: her mild and steady candour always pleaded for allowances, and urged the possibility of mistakes; but by everybody else Mr. Darcy was condemned as the worst of men.{175}

Miss Bennet was the only one who thought there might be any mitigating factors in the situation that others in Hertfordshire didn't know about: her gentle and consistent honesty always advocated for understanding and suggested the chance of errors; however, everyone else judged Mr. Darcy to be the worst of men.{175}



CHAPTER XXV.

AFTER a week spent in professions of love and schemes of felicity, Mr. Collins was called from his amiable Charlotte by the arrival of Saturday. The pain of separation, however, might be alleviated on his side by preparations for the reception of his bride, as he had reason to hope, that shortly after his next return into Hertfordshire, the day would be fixed that was to make him the happiest of men. He took leave of his relations at Longbourn with as much solemnity as before; wished his fair cousins health and happiness again, and promised their father another letter of thanks.

AAFTER a week spent expressing love and planning for happiness, Mr. Collins was called away from his lovely Charlotte by the arrival of Saturday. The pain of their separation, however, could be softened on his end by getting ready for his bride's arrival, as he had reason to believe that shortly after his next visit to Hertfordshire, the date would be set that would make him the happiest of men. He bid farewell to his relatives at Longbourn with as much seriousness as before; wished his beautiful cousins health and happiness once more, and promised their father another letter of thanks.

On the following Monday, Mrs. Bennet had the pleasure of receiving her brother and his wife, who came, as usual, to spend the Christmas at Longbourn. Mr. Gardiner was a sensible, gentlemanlike man, greatly superior to his sister, as well by nature as education. The Netherfield ladies would have had difficulty in believing that a man who lived by trade, and within view of his own warehouses, could have been so well-bred and agreeable. Mrs. Gardiner, who was several years younger than Mrs. Bennet and Mrs. Philips, was an amiable, intelligent,{176} elegant woman, and a great favourite with her Longbourn nieces. Between the two eldest and herself especially, there subsisted a very particular regard. They had frequently been staying with her in town.

On the next Monday, Mrs. Bennet was pleased to welcome her brother and his wife, who came, as usual, to spend Christmas at Longbourn. Mr. Gardiner was a sensible, refined man, much superior to his sister in both nature and education. The ladies from Netherfield would have found it hard to believe that a man who worked in trade, and lived close to his own warehouses, could be so well-mannered and pleasant. Mrs. Gardiner, who was several years younger than Mrs. Bennet and Mrs. Philips, was a kind, intelligent, elegant woman and a favorite with her nieces at Longbourn. A very special bond existed particularly between her and the two eldest. They had often stayed with her in the city.

The first part of Mrs. Gardiner’s business, on her arrival, was to distribute her presents and describe the newest fashions. When this was done, she had a less active part to play. It became her turn to listen. Mrs. Bennet had many grievances to relate, and much to complain of. They had all been very ill-used since she last saw her sister. Two of her girls had been on the point of marriage, and after all there was nothing in it.

The first thing Mrs. Gardiner did when she arrived was hand out her gifts and talk about the latest trends. Once that was taken care of, she had a less active role to take on. It was her turn to listen. Mrs. Bennet had a lot of complaints to share and numerous grievances. They had all been treated poorly since she last saw her sister. Two of her daughters had been so close to getting married, and in the end, nothing came of it.

“I do not blame Jane,” she continued, “for Jane would have got Mr. Bingley if she could. But, Lizzy! Oh, sister! it is very hard to think that she might have been Mr. Collins’s wife by this time, had not it been for her own perverseness. He made her an offer in this very room, and she refused him. The consequence of it is, that Lady Lucas will have a daughter married before I have, and that Longbourn estate is just as much entailed as ever. The Lucases are very artful people, indeed, sister. They are all for what they can get. I am sorry to say it of them, but so it is. It makes me very nervous and poorly, to be thwarted so in my own family, and to have neighbours who think of themselves before anybody else. However, your coming just at this time is the greatest of comforts, and I am very glad to hear what you tell us of long sleeves.”

“I don’t blame Jane,” she continued, “because Jane would have married Mr. Bingley if she could have. But, Lizzy! Oh, sister! It’s so hard to accept that she could have been Mr. Collins’s wife by now if it weren’t for her own stubbornness. He proposed to her right here in this room, and she said no. Because of that, Lady Lucas will have a daughter married before I do, and the Longbourn estate is still just as entailed as ever. The Lucases are really clever people, sister. They only care about what they can gain. I hate to say it about them, but it’s true. It makes me very anxious and upset to be thwarted like this in my own family and to have neighbors who think only of themselves. However, your visit at this time is such a comfort, and I’m really glad to hear what you have to say about long sleeves.”

Mrs. Gardiner, to whom the chief of this news had been given before, in the course of Jane and Elizabeth’s correspondence with her, made her sister a slight answer, and, in compassion to her nieces, turned the conversation.

Mrs. Gardiner, who had received the main news earlier during Jane and Elizabeth’s letters to her, gave her sister a brief response and, out of sympathy for her nieces, shifted the conversation.

When alone with Elizabeth afterwards, she spoke more{177} on the subject. “It seems likely to have been a desirable match for Jane,” said she. “I am sorry it went off. But these things happen so often! A young man, such as you describe Mr. Bingley, so easily falls in love with a pretty girl for a few weeks, and, when accident separates them, so easily forgets her, that these sort of inconstancies are very frequent.”

When she was alone with Elizabeth later, she talked more about it. “It seems like it would have been a great match for Jane,” she said. “I’m sorry it didn’t work out. But these things happen all the time! A young guy, like you describe Mr. Bingley, easily falls for a pretty girl for a few weeks, and when something happens that separates them, he can forget her just as easily, so these kinds of flakiness are really common.”

“Offended two or three young ladies”

“Offended a couple of young ladies”

[Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

[Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

“An excellent consolation in its way,” said Elizabeth; “but it will not do for us. We do not suffer by accident.{178} It does not often happen that the interference of friends will persuade a young man of independent fortune to think no more of a girl whom he was violently in love with only a few days before.”

“It's a decent consolation,” Elizabeth said, “but it won't work for us. We don't suffer by chance.{178} It's rare for friends to be able to convince a young man with his own fortune to stop thinking about a girl he was passionately in love with just a few days ago.”

“But that expression of ‘violently in love’ is so hackneyed, so doubtful, so indefinite, that it gives me very little idea. It is as often applied to feelings which arise only from a half hour’s acquaintance, as to a real, strong attachment. Pray, how violent was Mr. Bingley’s love?”

“But that phrase ‘violently in love’ is so overused, so questionable, so vague, that it doesn’t really convey much. It’s just as likely to describe feelings that come from only a half hour of knowing someone as it is to describe a genuine, strong connection. So, how violent was Mr. Bingley’s love?”

“I never saw a more promising inclination; he was growing quite inattentive to other people, and wholly engrossed by her. Every time they met, it was more decided and remarkable. At his own ball he offended two or three young ladies by not asking them to dance; and I spoke to him twice myself without receiving an answer. Could there be finer symptoms? Is not general incivility the very essence of love?”

“I’ve never seen someone so clearly infatuated; he was becoming completely oblivious to everyone else and totally focused on her. Each time they met, it was more obvious and striking. At his own party, he upset two or three young women by not inviting them to dance; I even spoke to him twice and didn’t get a response. Could there be clearer signs? Isn’t general rudeness the very nature of love?”

“Oh, yes! of that kind of love which I suppose him to have felt. Poor Jane! I am sorry for her, because, with her disposition, she may not get over it immediately. It had better have happened to you, Lizzy; you would have laughed yourself out of it sooner. But do you think she would be prevailed on to go back with us? Change of scene might be of service—and perhaps a little relief from home may be as useful as anything.”

“Oh, yes! That kind of love I think he felt. Poor Jane! I'm sorry for her because, with her personality, she might not get over it quickly. It would have been better if it had happened to you, Lizzy; you would have laughed it off sooner. But do you think she would agree to come back with us? A change of scenery might help—and maybe a little break from home would be just as useful as anything.”

Elizabeth was exceedingly pleased with this proposal, and felt persuaded of her sister’s ready acquiescence.

Elizabeth was very happy with this proposal and felt sure that her sister would agree right away.

“I hope,” added Mrs. Gardiner, “that no consideration with regard to this young man will influence her. We live in so different a part of town, all our connections are so different, and, as you well know, we go out so little, that it is very improbable they should meet at all, unless he really comes to see her.{179}

“I hope,” added Mrs. Gardiner, “that nothing about this young man will affect her decision. We live in such a different part of town, all our connections are so distinct, and, as you know, we socialize so little that it’s very unlikely they’ll meet at all, unless he actually comes to see her.{179}

“And that is quite impossible; for he is now in the custody of his friend, and Mr. Darcy would no more suffer him to call on Jane in such a part of London! My dear aunt, how could you think of it? Mr. Darcy may, perhaps, have heard of such a place as Gracechurch Street, but he would hardly think a month’s ablution enough to cleanse him from its impurities, were he once to enter it; and, depend upon it, Mr. Bingley never stirs without him.”

“And that is completely impossible; he’s currently with his friend, and Mr. Darcy wouldn’t let him visit Jane in that part of London! My dear aunt, how could you think that? Mr. Darcy might have heard of Gracechurch Street, but he would hardly believe that a month of cleansing could wash away its impurities if he ever set foot there; and, believe me, Mr. Bingley never goes anywhere without him.”

“So much the better. I hope they will not meet at all. But does not Jane correspond with his sister? She will not be able to help calling.”

“So much the better. I hope they don’t meet at all. But doesn’t Jane write to his sister? She won’t be able to resist reaching out.”

“She will drop the acquaintance entirely.”

“She will completely cut off the connection.”

But, in spite of the certainty in which Elizabeth affected to place this point, as well as the still more interesting one of Bingley’s being withheld from seeing Jane, she felt a solicitude on the subject which convinced her, on examination, that she did not consider it entirely hopeless. It was possible, and sometimes she thought it probable, that his affection might be re-animated, and the influence of his friends successfully combated by the more natural influence of Jane’s attractions.

But despite the confidence that Elizabeth pretended to have about this issue, and even more about Bingley not being allowed to see Jane, she felt a concern that made her realize, upon reflection, that she didn’t see it as completely hopeless. It was possible, and at times she thought it likely, that his feelings could be rekindled, and that the influence of his friends could be successfully countered by Jane’s natural charm.

Miss Bennet accepted her aunt’s invitation with pleasure; and the Bingleys were no otherwise in her thoughts at the same time than as she hoped, by Caroline’s not living in the same house with her brother, she might occasionally spend a morning with her, without any danger of seeing him.

Miss Bennet happily accepted her aunt’s invitation; and the Bingleys were only on her mind because she hoped that since Caroline didn’t live in the same house as her brother, she might be able to spend some mornings with her without any risk of running into him.

The Gardiners stayed a week at Longbourn; and what with the Philipses, the Lucases, and the officers, there was not a day without its engagement. Mrs. Bennet had so carefully provided for the entertainment of her brother and sister, that they did not once sit down to a family dinner. When the engagement was for home,{180} some of the officers always made part of it, of which officers Mr. Wickham was sure to be one; and on these occasions Mrs. Gardiner, rendered suspicious by Elizabeth’s warm commendation of him, narrowly observed them both. Without supposing them, from what she saw, to be very seriously in love, their preference of each other was plain enough to make her a little uneasy; and she resolved to speak to Elizabeth on the subject before she left Hertfordshire, and represent to her the imprudence of encouraging such an attachment.

The Gardiners stayed a week at Longbourn, and with the Philipses, the Lucases, and the officers around, there wasn't a day without something planned. Mrs. Bennet had arranged everything so well for her brother and sister that they didn’t even have a family dinner together once. When the plans were at home,{180} some of the officers usually joined in, and Mr. Wickham was always one of them. During these times, Mrs. Gardiner, made suspicious by Elizabeth’s enthusiastic praise of him, closely watched both of them. Although she didn’t think they were deeply in love, it was clear they had a preference for each other, which made her a bit uneasy. She decided to talk to Elizabeth about it before they left Hertfordshire and express her concerns about encouraging such a relationship.

To Mrs. Gardiner, Wickham had one means of affording pleasure, unconnected with his general powers. About ten or a dozen years ago, before her marriage, she had spent a considerable time in that very part of Derbyshire to which he belonged. They had, therefore, many acquaintance in common; and, though Wickham had been little there since the death of Darcy’s father, five years before, it was yet in his power to give her fresher intelligence of her former friends than she had been in the way of procuring.

To Mrs. Gardiner, Wickham had one way to bring her joy that wasn’t tied to his usual charm. About ten or twelve years ago, before she got married, she had spent a good amount of time in the part of Derbyshire where he was from. They therefore had many mutual acquaintances; and although Wickham hadn’t been around much since Darcy’s father passed away five years earlier, he was still able to provide her with more recent information about her old friends than she could find on her own.

Mrs. Gardiner had seen Pemberley, and known the late Mr. Darcy by character perfectly well. Here, consequently, was an inexhaustible subject of discourse. In comparing her recollection of Pemberley with the minute description which Wickham could give, and in bestowing her tribute of praise on the character of its late possessor, she was delighting both him and herself. On being made acquainted with the present Mr. Darcy’s treatment of him, she tried to remember something of that gentleman’s reputed disposition, when quite a lad, which might agree with it; and was confident, at last, that she recollected having heard Mr. Fitzwilliam Darcy formerly spoken of as a very proud, ill-natured boy.{181}

Mrs. Gardiner had been to Pemberley and knew the late Mr. Darcy's character very well. So, this gave her an endless topic to talk about. By comparing her memories of Pemberley with the detailed description Wickham provided and praising the character of its former owner, she was enjoying the conversation as much as he was. When she learned about the current Mr. Darcy's treatment of Wickham, she tried to recall something about that gentleman’s reputation as a young boy that might match it, and she eventually convinced herself that she had heard Mr. Fitzwilliam Darcy described as a very proud, unpleasant boy. {181}


"Will you come and visit me?"

CHAPTER XXVI.

MRS. GARDINER’S caution to Elizabeth was punctually and kindly given on the first favourable opportunity of speaking to her alone: after honestly telling her what she thought, she thus went on:—

MMrs. Gardiner’s advice to Elizabeth was timely and delivered with care when she finally got a chance to speak to her privately. After sincerely sharing her thoughts, she continued:—

“You are too sensible a girl, Lizzy, to fall in love merely because you are warned against it; and, therefore, I am not afraid of speaking openly. Seriously, I would have you be on your guard. Do not involve yourself, or endeavour to involve him, in an affection which the want of fortune would make so very imprudent. I have nothing to say against him: he is a most interesting young man; and if he had the fortune he ought to have, I should think you could not do better. But as it is—you must not let your fancy run away with you. You{182} have sense, and we all expect you to use it. Your father would depend on your resolution and good conduct, I am sure. You must not disappoint your father.”

“You're too sensible, Lizzy, to fall in love just because someone warns you not to, so I'm not worried about being straightforward. Seriously, I want you to be careful. Don’t get involved, or try to get him involved, in a relationship that could be very impractical due to a lack of money. I have nothing against him: he’s a really interesting guy, and if he had the wealth he should have, I’d think you couldn’t do better. But as it is—you can’t let your feelings get the best of you. You{182} have common sense, and we all expect you to use it. I’m sure your dad relies on your judgment and good behavior. You can’t let him down.”

“My dear aunt, this is being serious indeed.”

“My dear aunt, this is serious indeed.”

“Yes, and I hope to engage you to be serious likewise.”

“Yes, and I hope you will be serious as well.”

“Well, then, you need not be under any alarm. I will take care of myself, and of Mr. Wickham too. He shall not be in love with me, if I can prevent it.”

“Well, you don’t need to worry. I can take care of myself and Mr. Wickham too. He won’t be in love with me if I can help it.”

“Elizabeth, you are not serious now.”

“Elizabeth, you can't be serious right now.”

“I beg your pardon. I will try again. At present I am not in love with Mr. Wickham; no, I certainly am not. But he is, beyond all comparison, the most agreeable man I ever saw—and if he becomes really attached to me—I believe it will be better that he should not. I see the imprudence of it. Oh, that abominable Mr. Darcy! My father’s opinion of me does me the greatest honour; and I should be miserable to forfeit it. My father, however, is partial to Mr. Wickham. In short, my dear aunt, I should be very sorry to be the means of making any of you unhappy; but since we see, every day, that where there is affection young people are seldom withheld, by immediate want of fortune, from entering into engagements with each other, how can I promise to be wiser than so many of my fellow-creatures, if I am tempted, or how am I even to know that it would be wiser to resist? All that I can promise you, therefore, is not to be in a hurry. I will not be in a hurry to believe myself his first object. When I am in company with him, I will not be wishing. In short, I will do my best.”

"I’m really sorry. I’ll give it another shot. Right now, I'm not in love with Mr. Wickham; no, I definitely am not. But he is, by far, the most charming man I've ever met—and if he truly becomes attached to me, I think it's better if he doesn’t. I understand how foolish that would be. Oh, that terrible Mr. Darcy! My father’s opinion of me means a lot to me, and I would be miserable to lose it. However, my dad seems to favor Mr. Wickham. In short, my dear aunt, I would be very sorry to make any of you unhappy; but since we see every day that where there is love, young people are rarely held back by a lack of money from getting engaged, how can I claim to be wiser than so many of my peers if I'm tempted? Or how can I even know it would be smarter to resist? So, all I can promise you is that I won’t rush into things. I won’t rush to believe that I’m his top priority. When I'm with him, I won't be daydreaming. In short, I’ll do my best."

“Perhaps it will be as well if you discourage his coming here so very often. At least you should not remind your mother of inviting him.”

“Maybe it would be better if you discouraged him from coming here so often. At the very least, you shouldn’t bring up the fact that your mom invited him.”

“As I did the other day,” said Elizabeth, with a con{183}scious smile; “very true, it will be wise in me to refrain from that. But do not imagine that he is always here so often. It is on your account that he has been so frequently invited this week. You know my mother’s ideas as to the necessity of constant company for her friends. But really, and upon my honour, I will try to do what I think to be wisest; and now I hope you are satisfied.”

“As I mentioned the other day,” said Elizabeth, with a knowing smile; “you’re right, it would be smart for me to hold back from that. But don’t think he’s always here so often. It’s because of you that he’s been invited so many times this week. You know how my mom feels about needing to have friends around all the time. But honestly, I promise I’ll try to do what I think is best; and now I hope you’re happy.”

Her aunt assured her that she was; and Elizabeth, having thanked her for the kindness of her hints, they parted,—a wonderful instance of advice being given on such a point without being resented.

Her aunt assured her that she was; and Elizabeth, having thanked her for the kindness of her suggestions, they parted—a remarkable example of advice being offered on such a matter without any hard feelings.

Mr. Collins returned into Hertfordshire soon after it had been quitted by the Gardiners and Jane; but, as he took up his abode with the Lucases, his arrival was no great inconvenience to Mrs. Bennet. His marriage was now fast approaching; and she was at length so far resigned as to think it inevitable, and even repeatedly to say, in an ill-natured tone, that she “wished they might be happy.” Thursday was to be the wedding-day, and on Wednesday Miss Lucas paid her farewell visit; and when she rose to take leave, Elizabeth, ashamed of her mother’s ungracious and reluctant good wishes, and sincerely affected herself, accompanied her out of the room. As they went down stairs together, Charlotte said,—

Mr. Collins came back to Hertfordshire soon after the Gardiners and Jane had left; but since he was staying with the Lucases, his arrival didn’t create much of a problem for Mrs. Bennet. His wedding was coming up quickly; and she had finally accepted it enough to think it was unavoidable, even often saying, in a resentful way, that she “wished they might be happy.” Thursday was set as the wedding day, and on Wednesday Miss Lucas made her farewell visit; when she got up to leave, Elizabeth, embarrassed by her mother’s ungracious and half-hearted good wishes, and genuinely moved herself, walked her out of the room. As they went down the stairs together, Charlotte said,—

“I shall depend on hearing from you very often, Eliza.”

"I'll be counting on hearing from you pretty often, Eliza."

That you certainly shall.”

"You definitely will."

“And I have another favour to ask. Will you come and see me?”

“And I have one more favor to ask. Will you come and see me?”

“We shall often meet, I hope, in Hertfordshire.”

"We should meet often, I hope, in Hertfordshire."

“I am not likely to leave Kent for some time. Promise me, therefore, to come to Hunsford.”

“I probably won’t be leaving Kent for a while. So, promise me you’ll come to Hunsford.”

Elizabeth could not refuse, though she foresaw little pleasure in the visit.{184}

Elizabeth couldn't say no, even though she anticipated not finding much enjoyment in the visit.{184}

“My father and Maria are to come to me in March,” added Charlotte, “and I hope you will consent to be of the party. Indeed, Eliza, you will be as welcome to me as either of them.”

“My father and Maria are coming to see me in March,” Charlotte added, “and I hope you’ll agree to join us. Honestly, Eliza, you’ll be just as welcome to me as they are.”

The wedding took place: the bride and bridegroom set off for Kent from the church door, and everybody had as much to say or to hear on the subject as usual. Elizabeth soon heard from her friend, and their correspondence was as regular and frequent as it ever had been: that it should be equally unreserved was impossible. Elizabeth could never address her without feeling that all the comfort of intimacy was over; and, though determined not to slacken as a correspondent, it was for the sake of what had been rather than what was. Charlotte’s first letters were received with a good deal of eagerness: there could not but be curiosity to know how she would speak of her new home, how she would like Lady Catherine, and how happy she would dare pronounce herself to be; though, when the letters were read, Elizabeth felt that Charlotte expressed herself on every point exactly as she might have foreseen. She wrote cheerfully, seemed surrounded with comforts, and mentioned nothing which she could not praise. The house, furniture, neighbourhood, and roads, were all to her taste, and Lady Catherine’s behaviour was most friendly and obliging. It was Mr. Collins’s picture of Hunsford and Rosings rationally softened; and Elizabeth perceived that she must wait for her own visit there, to know the rest.

The wedding happened: the bride and groom left for Kent from the church door, and everyone had plenty to say and hear about it, as usual. Elizabeth soon heard from her friend, and their letters were as regular and frequent as they had always been; it was impossible for them to be completely open. Elizabeth could never write to her without feeling that their close bond was gone; and while she was determined to keep writing, it was for the sake of their past rather than their present. Charlotte’s first letters were received with much eagerness: there was bound to be curiosity about how she would describe her new home, what she thought of Lady Catherine, and how happy she felt; but when Elizabeth read the letters, she sensed that Charlotte expressed herself exactly as she had expected. She wrote cheerfully, seemed surrounded by comforts, and mentioned nothing she couldn't praise. The house, furniture, neighborhood, and roads were all to her taste, and Lady Catherine was acting very friendly and accommodating. It was Mr. Collins’s version of Hunsford and Rosings, rationally softened; and Elizabeth realized she would have to wait for her own visit there to learn more.

Jane had already written a few lines to her sister, to announce their safe arrival in London; and when she wrote again, Elizabeth hoped it would be in her power to say something of the Bingleys.{185}

Jane had already written a few lines to her sister to let her know they arrived safely in London; and when she wrote again, Elizabeth hoped she could share some news about the Bingleys.{185}

Her impatience for this second letter was as well rewarded as impatience generally is. Jane had been a week in town, without either seeing or hearing from Caroline. She accounted for it, however, by supposing that her last letter to her friend from Longbourn had by some accident been lost.

Her impatience for this second letter was just as poorly rewarded as impatience usually is. Jane had been in town for a week without seeing or hearing from Caroline. She explained it to herself by assuming that her last letter to her friend from Longbourn had somehow been lost.

“My aunt,” she continued, “is going to-morrow into that part of the town, and I shall take the opportunity of calling in Grosvenor Street.”

“My aunt,” she continued, “is going into that part of town tomorrow, and I’ll take the chance to stop by Grosvenor Street.”

She wrote again when the visit was paid, and she had seen Miss Bingley. “I did not think Caroline in spirits,” were her words, “but she was very glad to see me, and reproached me for giving her no notice of my coming to London. I was right, therefore; my last letter had never reached her. I inquired after their brother, of course. He was well, but so much engaged with Mr. Darcy that they scarcely ever saw him. I found that Miss Darcy was expected to dinner: I wish I could see her. My visit was not long, as Caroline and Mrs. Hurst were going out. I dare say I shall soon see them here.”

She wrote again after her visit and having seen Miss Bingley. “I didn't think Caroline was in good spirits,” were her words, “but she was really happy to see me and scolded me for not giving her any notice before I came to London. So I was right; my last letter never got to her. I, of course, asked about their brother. He was fine but so busy with Mr. Darcy that they hardly ever saw him. I learned that Miss Darcy was expected for dinner; I wish I could meet her. My visit wasn’t long since Caroline and Mrs. Hurst were going out. I'm sure I'll see them here soon.”

Elizabeth shook her head over this letter. It convinced her that accident only could discover to Mr. Bingley her sister’s being in town.

Elizabeth shook her head at this letter. It made her realize that only by chance could Mr. Bingley find out that her sister was in town.

Four weeks passed away, and Jane saw nothing of him. She endeavoured to persuade herself that she did not regret it; but she could no longer be blind to Miss Bingley’s inattention. After waiting at home every morning for a fortnight, and inventing every evening a fresh excuse for her, the visitor did at last appear; but the shortness of her stay, and, yet more, the alteration of her manner, would allow Jane to deceive herself no longer. The letter which she wrote on this occasion to her sister will prove what she felt:{186}

Four weeks went by, and Jane hadn’t heard from him. She tried to convince herself that she didn’t mind; but she couldn’t ignore Miss Bingley’s lack of attention any longer. After waiting at home every morning for two weeks and coming up with a new excuse for her each evening, the visitor finally showed up; however, the briefness of her visit and, even more so, the change in her attitude made it impossible for Jane to keep deceiving herself. The letter she wrote to her sister this time will show what she felt:{186}

“My dearest Lizzy will, I am sure, be incapable of triumphing in her better judgment, at my expense, when I confess myself to have been entirely deceived in Miss Bingley’s regard for me. But, my dear sister, though the event has proved you right, do not think me obstinate if I still assert that, considering what her behaviour was, my confidence was as natural as your suspicion. I do not at all comprehend her reason for wishing to be intimate with me; but, if the same circumstances were to happen again, I am sure I should be deceived again. Caroline did not return my visit till yesterday; and not a note, not a line, did I receive in the meantime. When she did come, it was very evident that she had no pleasure in it; she made a slight, formal apology for not calling before, said not a word of wishing to see me again, and was, in every respect, so altered a creature, that when she went away I was perfectly resolved to continue the acquaintance no longer. I pity, though I cannot help blaming, her. She was very wrong in singling me out as she did; I can safely say, that every advance to intimacy began on her side. But I pity her, because she must feel that she has been acting wrong, and because I am very sure that anxiety for her brother is the cause of it. I need not explain myself farther; and though we know this anxiety to be quite needless, yet if she feels it, it will easily account for her behaviour to me; and so deservedly dear as he is to his sister, whatever anxiety she may feel on his behalf is natural and amiable. I cannot but wonder, however, at her having any such fears now, because if he had at all cared about me, we must have met long, long ago. He knows of my being in town, I am certain, from something she said herself; and yet it would seem, by her manner of talking,{187} as if she wanted to persuade herself that he is really partial to Miss Darcy. I cannot understand it. If I were not afraid of judging harshly, I should be almost tempted to say, that there is a strong appearance of duplicity in all this. I will endeavour to banish every painful thought, and think only of what will make me happy, your affection, and the invariable kindness of my dear uncle and aunt. Let me hear from you very soon. Miss Bingley said something of his never returning to Netherfield again, of giving up the house, but not with any certainty. We had better not mention it. I am extremely glad that you have such pleasant accounts from our friends at Hunsford. Pray go to see them, with Sir William and Maria. I am sure you will be very comfortable there.

"My dearest Lizzy will, I'm sure, struggle to maintain her better judgment at my expense when I admit that I was completely wrong about Miss Bingley’s feelings for me. But, my dear sister, even though the situation has proven you right, please don’t think I’m stubborn for still insisting that, given her behavior, my confidence was as understandable as your suspicion. I really don’t understand her reason for wanting to be close with me; however, if the same situation were to happen again, I know I would be deceived all over again. Caroline didn’t return my visit until yesterday, and I didn’t receive a note or a single line in the meantime. When she finally came, it was clear she didn’t enjoy it; she offered a brief, formal apology for not visiting earlier, didn’t mention wanting to see me again, and seemed so different in every way that when she left, I was completely determined to end the acquaintance. I feel sorry for her, though I can’t help but criticize her. She was very wrong to single me out like that; I can confidently say every move toward intimacy came from her side. But I feel sorry for her because she must know she’s been acting wrong, and I’m quite sure that her worry for her brother is what’s causing it. I don’t need to explain further; and even though we know this worry is entirely unnecessary, if she feels it, it certainly explains her behavior toward me. He is so dearly beloved by his sister, so any anxiety she may feel on his behalf is both natural and understandable. I can’t help but wonder, however, why she would have any such fears now, since if he had cared about me at all, we would have met a long time ago. I know he’s aware I’m in town; I’m certain of that from something she mentioned herself. Yet, it seems, based on how she talks, that she’s trying to convince herself that he truly favors Miss Darcy. I just can’t wrap my head around it. If I weren’t worried about being too harsh, I would almost be tempted to say that there seems to be a strong hint of deceit in all this. I will try to push away every troubling thought and focus only on what brings me joy: your affection and the constant kindness of my dear uncle and aunt. Please write to me very soon. Miss Bingley mentioned something about him never returning to Netherfield, even giving up the house, but not with any certainty. We should probably avoid bringing that up. I’m really glad you have such nice news from our friends at Hunsford. Please go visit them with Sir William and Maria. I’m sure you’ll be very comfortable there."

“Yours, etc.”

"Best regards,"

This letter gave Elizabeth some pain; but her spirits returned, as she considered that Jane would no longer be duped, by the sister at least. All expectation from the brother was now absolutely over. She would not even wish for any renewal of his attentions. His character sunk on every review of it; and, as a punishment for him, as well as a possible advantage to Jane, she seriously hoped he might really soon marry Mr. Darcy’s sister, as, by Wickham’s account, she would make him abundantly regret what he had thrown away.

This letter upset Elizabeth a bit, but her mood brightened when she thought about how Jane would no longer be fooled, at least by her sister. Any hope she had for her brother was completely gone. She wouldn’t even wish for him to pay her any more attention. His character diminished with each reflection on it, and as a consequence for him, as well as a potential benefit for Jane, she genuinely hoped he would soon marry Mr. Darcy’s sister, since, according to Wickham, she would make him deeply regret what he had lost.

Mrs. Gardiner about this time reminded Elizabeth of her promise concerning that gentleman, and required information; and Elizabeth had such to send as might rather give contentment to her aunt than to herself. His apparent partiality had subsided, his attentions were over, he was the admirer of some one else. Elizabeth was{188} watchful enough to see it all, but she could see it and write of it without material pain. Her heart had been but slightly touched, and her vanity was satisfied with believing that she would have been his only choice, had fortune permitted it. The sudden acquisition of ten thousand pounds was the most remarkable charm of the young lady to whom he was now rendering himself agreeable; but Elizabeth, less clear-sighted perhaps in this case than in Charlotte’s, did not quarrel with him for his wish of independence. Nothing, on the contrary, could be more natural; and, while able to suppose that it cost him a few struggles to relinquish her, she was ready to allow it a wise and desirable measure for both, and could very sincerely wish him happy.

Mrs. Gardiner reminded Elizabeth about her promise regarding that gentleman and asked for updates; Elizabeth had information to share that would likely please her aunt more than herself. His apparent interest had dwindled, his attention was gone, and he was now interested in someone else. Elizabeth was observant enough to notice it all, but she could acknowledge it and write about it without feeling much pain. Her heart had only been slightly affected, and her vanity was satisfied with the belief that she would have been his only choice if circumstances had been different. The sudden inheritance of ten thousand pounds was the most attractive quality of the young lady he was now trying to charm; however, Elizabeth, perhaps not as perceptive in this instance as she was with Charlotte, didn’t hold it against him for wanting his independence. On the contrary, that seemed completely natural, and while she could imagine it costing him some inner conflict to let her go, she was willing to consider it a wise and desirable decision for both of them, and genuinely wished him happiness.

All this was acknowledged to Mrs. Gardiner; and, after relating the circumstances, she thus went on:—“I am now convinced, my dear aunt, that I have never been much in love; for had I really experienced that pure and elevating passion, I should at present detest his very name, and wish him all manner of evil. But my feelings are not only cordial towards him, they are even impartial towards Miss King. I cannot find out that I hate her at all, or that I am in the least unwilling to think her a very good sort of girl. There can be no love in all this. My watchfulness has been effectual; and though I should certainly be a more interesting object to all my acquaintance, were I distractedly in love with him, I cannot say that I regret my comparative insignificance. Importance may sometimes be purchased too dearly. Kitty and Lydia take his defection much more to heart than I do. They are young in the ways of the world, and not yet open to the mortifying conviction that handsome young men must have something to live on as well as the plain.{189}

All of this was shared with Mrs. Gardiner, and after explaining the situation, she continued: “I now realize, my dear aunt, that I’ve never truly been in love; if I had genuinely felt that pure and uplifting emotion, I would currently despise his very name and wish him all sorts of misfortune. But my feelings are not only warm towards him, I also feel neutral about Miss King. I can’t find any hatred towards her or any reluctance to think of her as a perfectly nice girl. There’s no love in any of this. My cautiousness has worked; while I’d certainly be more interesting to all my friends if I were madly in love with him, I can’t say I regret my relative unimportance. Sometimes, importance comes at too high a cost. Kitty and Lydia take his rejection much harder than I do. They are still young and inexperienced, and not yet aware of the disappointing truth that handsome young men need something to support themselves too, just like the less attractive. {189}


“On the Stairs.”

CHAPTERXXVII.

WITH no greater events than these in the Longbourn family, and otherwise diversified by little beyond the walks to Meryton, sometimes dirty and sometimes cold, did January and February pass away. March was to take Elizabeth to Hunsford. She had not at first thought very seriously of going thither; but Charlotte, she soon found, was depending on the plan,{190} and she gradually learned to consider it herself with greater pleasure as well as greater certainty. Absence had increased her desire of seeing Charlotte again, and weakened her disgust of Mr. Collins. There was novelty in the scheme; and as, with such a mother and such uncompanionable sisters, home could not be faultless, a little change was not unwelcome for its own sake. The journey would, moreover, give her a peep at Jane; and, in short, as the time drew near, she would have been very sorry for any delay. Everything, however, went on smoothly, and was finally settled according to Charlotte’s first sketch. She was to accompany Sir William and his second daughter. The improvement of spending a night in London was added in time, and the plan became as perfect as plan could be.

WWith no significant events happening in the Longbourn family, and their days mainly filled with walks to Meryton—sometimes muddy and sometimes chilly—January and February passed by. March was set to take Elizabeth to Hunsford. Initially, she hadn’t thought much about going there, but she soon realized that Charlotte was counting on her visit, and she gradually began to look forward to it with more enthusiasm and certainty. Being away had made her more eager to see Charlotte again and less bothered by Mr. Collins. The idea of the trip was exciting, and considering her difficult home life with such a mother and unapproachable sisters, a little change was welcome. Plus, the trip would allow her to see Jane, and as the date approached, she would have been quite upset by any delays. Everything went smoothly and was finally arranged according to Charlotte’s original plan. She was set to go with Sir William and his second daughter. Eventually, they decided to include a night in London, making the plan as good as it could get.

The only pain was in leaving her father, who would certainly miss her, and who, when it came to the point, so little liked her going, that he told her to write to him, and almost promised to answer her letter.

The only pain was in leaving her father, who would definitely miss her, and who, when it came down to it, disliked her going so much that he told her to write to him and almost promised to reply to her letter.

The farewell between herself and Mr. Wickham was perfectly friendly; on his side even more. His present pursuit could not make him forget that Elizabeth had been the first to excite and to deserve his attention, the first to listen and to pity, the first to be admired; and in his manner of bidding her adieu, wishing her every enjoyment, reminding her of what she was to expect in Lady Catherine de Bourgh, and trusting their opinion of her—their opinion of everybody—would always coincide, there was a solicitude, an interest, which she felt must ever attach her to him with a most sincere regard; and she parted from him convinced, that, whether married or single, he must always be her model of the amiable and pleasing.{191}

The goodbye between her and Mr. Wickham was completely friendly; even more so on his part. His current pursuits couldn't make him forget that Elizabeth was the first to catch his attention, the first to listen and show compassion, and the first to be admired. In the way he said goodbye, wishing her all the best, reminding her of what to expect with Lady Catherine de Bourgh, and hoping their opinions—about her and everyone else—would always match, there was a concern and interest that made her feel a lasting connection to him with genuine fondness. She left him convinced that, whether he was married or single, he would always be her example of someone charming and delightful.{191}

Her fellow-travellers the next day were not of a kind to make her think him less agreeable. Sir William Lucas, and his daughter Maria, a good-humoured girl, but as empty-headed as himself, had nothing to say that could be worth hearing, and were listened to with about as much delight as the rattle of the chaise. Elizabeth loved absurdities, but she had known Sir William’s too long. He could tell her nothing new of the wonders of his presentation and knighthood; and his civilities were worn out, like his information.

Her travel companions the next day were not the type to make her think any less of him. Sir William Lucas and his daughter Maria, a cheerful girl but as clueless as he was, had nothing worthwhile to say, and were listened to with about as much pleasure as the sound of the carriage. Elizabeth enjoyed absurdities, but she had heard Sir William's too many times. He could tell her nothing new about the wonders of his knighthood and presentation, and his polite remarks were as tired as his stories.

It was a journey of only twenty-four miles, and they began it so early as to be in Gracechurch Street by noon. As they drove to Mr. Gardiner’s door, Jane was at a drawing-room window watching their arrival: when they entered the passage, she was there to welcome them, and Elizabeth, looking earnestly in her face, was pleased to see it healthful and lovely as ever. On the stairs were a troop of little boys and girls, whose eagerness for their cousin’s appearance would not allow them to wait in the drawing-room, and whose shyness, as they had not seen her for a twelvemonth, prevented their coming lower. All was joy and kindness. The day passed most pleasantly away; the morning in bustle and shopping, and the evening at one of the theatres.

It was a journey of just twenty-four miles, and they started so early that they arrived at Gracechurch Street by noon. As they drove up to Mr. Gardiner’s house, Jane was at a drawing-room window watching for them. When they entered the hallway, she was there to greet them, and Elizabeth, looking closely at her face, was happy to see it healthy and beautiful as always. On the stairs were a bunch of little boys and girls, too eager to see their cousin to wait in the drawing room, and too shy, since they hadn’t seen her in a year, to come down. Everything was filled with joy and kindness. The day went by wonderfully; the morning was busy with shopping, and the evening was spent at one of the theaters.

Elizabeth then contrived to sit by her aunt. Their first subject was her sister; and she was more grieved than astonished to hear, in reply to her minute inquiries, that though Jane always struggled to support her spirits, there were periods of dejection. It was reasonable, however, to hope that they would not continue long. Mrs. Gardiner gave her the particulars also of Miss Bingley’s visit in Gracechurch Street, and repeated conversations occurring at different times between Jane and herself,{192} which proved that the former had, from her heart, given up the acquaintance.

Elizabeth then managed to sit next to her aunt. Their first topic was her sister, and she was more saddened than surprised to hear, in response to her detailed questions, that although Jane always tried to stay positive, there were times when she felt down. However, it was reasonable to hope that those periods wouldn't last long. Mrs. Gardiner also shared the details of Miss Bingley’s visit on Gracechurch Street and recounted conversations that took place at different times between Jane and herself,{192} which showed that Jane had, from the bottom of her heart, ended the friendship.

Mrs. Gardiner then rallied her niece on Wickham’s desertion, and complimented her on bearing it so well.

Mrs. Gardiner then teased her niece about Wickham’s abandonment and praised her for handling it so well.

“But, my dear Elizabeth,” she added, “what sort of girl is Miss King? I should be sorry to think our friend mercenary.”

“But, my dear Elizabeth,” she added, “what kind of girl is Miss King? I would hate to think our friend is just after money.”

“Pray, my dear aunt, what is the difference in matrimonial affairs, between the mercenary and the prudent motive? Where does discretion end, and avarice begin? Last Christmas you were afraid of his marrying me, because it would be imprudent; and now, because he is trying to get a girl with only ten thousand pounds, you want to find out that he is mercenary.”

“Please, my dear aunt, what’s the difference in marriage matters between being money-driven and being sensible? Where does good judgment stop and greed start? Last Christmas, you were worried about him marrying me because it would be unwise; now, because he’s trying to marry a girl with only ten thousand pounds, you want to prove that he’s in it for the money.”

“If you will only tell me what sort of girl Miss King is, I shall know what to think.”

“If you just tell me what kind of girl Miss King is, I’ll know what to think.”

“She is a very good kind of girl, I believe. I know no harm of her.”

“She seems like a really good girl, I think. I don’t have any bad things to say about her.”

“But he paid her not the smallest attention till her grandfather’s death made her mistress of this fortune?”

“But he didn’t pay her any attention until her grandfather's death made her the owner of this fortune?”

“No—why should he? If it were not allowable for him to gain my affections, because I had no money, what occasion could there be for making love to a girl whom he did not care about, and who was equally poor?”

“No—why should he? If he wasn’t allowed to win my affections because I had no money, why would he bother trying to romance a girl he didn’t care about, who was just as broke?”

“But there seems indelicacy in directing his attentions towards her so soon after this event.”

"But it feels inappropriate for him to focus his attention on her so soon after this event."

“A man in distressed circumstances has not time for all those elegant decorums which other people may observe. If she does not object to it, why should we?”

“A man in tough situations doesn't have time for all those fancy customs that others might follow. If she doesn't mind, why should we?”

Her not objecting does not justify him. It only shows her being deficient in something herself—sense or feeling.{193}

Her not objecting doesn't excuse him. It only reveals that she lacks something herself—either judgment or emotion.{193}

“Well,” cried Elizabeth, “have it as you choose. He shall be mercenary, and she shall be foolish.”

“Well,” shouted Elizabeth, “do it your way. He will be greedy, and she will be silly.”

“No, Lizzy, that is what I do not choose. I should be sorry, you know, to think ill of a young man who has lived so long in Derbyshire.”

“No, Lizzy, that is not what I choose. I would be sorry, you know, to think badly of a young man who has lived in Derbyshire for so long.”

“Oh, if that is all, I have a very poor opinion of young men who live in Derbyshire; and their intimate friends who live in Hertfordshire are not much better. I am sick of them all. Thank heaven! I am going to-morrow where I shall find a man who has not one agreeable quality, who has neither manners nor sense to recommend him. Stupid men are the only ones worth knowing, after all.”

“Oh, if that’s all it takes, I have a really low opinion of young men from Derbyshire; and their close friends from Hertfordshire aren’t much better. I’m tired of them all. Thank goodness! Tomorrow, I’m going somewhere I’ll meet a man who doesn’t have a single good quality, who has no manners or sense to speak of. In the end, stupid men are the only ones worth knowing.”

“Take care, Lizzy; that speech savours strongly of disappointment.”

“Be careful, Lizzy; that comment really shows disappointment.”

Before they were separated by the conclusion of the play, she had the unexpected happiness of an invitation to accompany her uncle and aunt in a tour of pleasure which they proposed taking in the summer.

Before they were separated at the end of the play, she received the unexpected joy of an invitation to join her uncle and aunt on a pleasure trip they planned for the summer.

“We have not quite determined how far it shall carry us,” said Mrs. Gardiner; “but perhaps, to the Lakes.”

“We're not entirely sure how far it will take us,” Mrs. Gardiner said, “but maybe to the Lakes.”

No scheme could have been more agreeable to Elizabeth, and her acceptance of the invitation was most ready and grateful. “My dear, dear aunt,” she rapturously cried, “what delight! what felicity! You give me fresh life and vigour. Adieu to disappointment and spleen. What are men to rocks and mountains? Oh, what hours of transport we shall spend! And when we do return, it shall not be like other travellers, without being able to give one accurate idea of anything. We will know where we have gone—we will recollect what we have seen. Lakes, mountains, and rivers, shall not be jumbled together in our imaginations; nor, when we attempt to describe any particular scene, will we begin quarrelling about its relative situation. Let our first effusions be less insupportable than those of the generality of travellers.{194}

No plan could have made Elizabeth happier, and she accepted the invitation with enthusiasm and gratitude. “My dear, dear aunt,” she exclaimed joyfully, “this is wonderful! What happiness! You’ve given me renewed energy and spirit. Goodbye to disappointment and negativity. What are men compared to rocks and mountains? Oh, the amazing hours we will spend! And when we do come back, we won’t be like other travelers who can’t accurately convey their experiences. We will know where we’ve been—we will remember what we’ve seen. Lakes, mountains, and rivers won’t be mixed up in our minds; and when we try to describe a specific scene, we won’t argue about where it was located. Let our first expressions be less unbearable than those of most travelers.{194}


"At the door."

CHAPTERXXVIII.

EVERY object in the next day’s journey was new and interesting to Elizabeth; and her spirits were in a state of enjoyment; for she had seen her sister looking so well as to banish all fear for her health, and the prospect of her northern tour was a constant source of delight.

EEvery single thing on the journey the next day was new and exciting for Elizabeth; she felt uplifted because her sister looked so healthy that she had no worries about her well-being, and the idea of her sister's trip up north brought her constant joy.

When they left the high road for the lane to Hunsford, every eye was in search of the Parsonage, and every turning expected to bring it in view. The paling of Rosings park was their boundary on one side. Elizabeth smiled at the recollection of all that she had heard of its inhabitants.

When they left the main road for the lane to Hunsford, everyone was looking for the Parsonage, and every corner they turned expected to reveal it. The fence of Rosings Park marked their limit on one side. Elizabeth smiled at the memory of everything she had heard about its residents.

At length the Parsonage was discernible. The garden{195} sloping to the road, the house standing in it, the green pales and the laurel hedge, everything declared they were arriving. Mr. Collins and Charlotte appeared at the door, and the carriage stopped at the small gate, which led by a short gravel walk to the house, amidst the nods and smiles of the whole party. In a moment they were all out of the chaise, rejoicing at the sight of each other. Mrs. Collins welcomed her friend with the liveliest pleasure, and Elizabeth was more and more satisfied with coming, when she found herself so affectionately received. She saw instantly that her cousin’s manners were not altered by his marriage: his formal civility was just what it had been; and he detained her some minutes at the gate to hear and satisfy his inquiries after all her family. They were then, with no other delay than his pointing out the neatness of the entrance, taken into the house; and as soon as they were in the parlour, he welcomed them a second time, with ostentatious formality, to his humble abode, and punctually repeated all his wife’s offers of refreshment.

Finally, they could see the Parsonage. The garden{195} sloped down to the road, the house stood proudly in it, the green picket fence and laurel hedge all indicated that they had arrived. Mr. Collins and Charlotte appeared at the door as the carriage stopped at the small gate, which led by a short gravel path to the house, amidst the nods and smiles from everyone in the party. In no time, they were all out of the carriage, thrilled to see each other. Mrs. Collins greeted her friend with genuine joy, and Elizabeth felt increasingly happy about coming as she received such a warm welcome. She immediately noticed that her cousin’s behavior hadn’t changed after his marriage: his overly polite manner was just as it had always been; he kept her at the gate for a few minutes, asking about her family. Soon enough, with no other delay than him pointing out the neat entrance, they were invited into the house; and as soon as they entered the parlor, he formally welcomed them again to his modest home, precisely repeating all of his wife’s offers of refreshments.

Elizabeth was prepared to see him in his glory; and she could not help fancying that in displaying the good proportion of the room, its aspect, and its furniture, he addressed himself particularly to her, as if wishing to make her feel what she had lost in refusing him. But though everything seemed neat and comfortable, she was not able to gratify him by any sigh of repentance; and rather looked with wonder at her friend, that she could have so cheerful an air with such a companion. When Mr. Collins said anything of which his wife might reasonably be ashamed, which certainly was not seldom, she involuntarily turned her eye on Charlotte. Once or twice she could discern a faint blush; but in general Charlotte{196} wisely did not hear. After sitting long enough to admire every article of furniture in the room, from the sideboard to the fender, to give an account of their journey, and of all that had happened in London, Mr. Collins invited them to take a stroll in the garden, which was large and well laid out, and to the cultivation of which he attended himself. To work in his garden was one of his most respectable pleasures; and Elizabeth admired the command of countenance with which Charlotte talked of the healthfulness of the exercise, and owned she encouraged it as much as possible. Here, leading the way through every walk and cross walk, and scarcely allowing them an interval to utter the praises he asked for, every view was pointed out with a minuteness which left beauty entirely behind. He could number the fields in every direction, and could tell how many trees there were in the most distant clump. But of all the views which his garden, or which the country or the kingdom could boast, none were to be compared with the prospect of Rosings, afforded by an opening in the trees that bordered the park nearly opposite the front of his house. It was a handsome modern building, well situated on rising ground.

Elizabeth was ready to see him at his best; and she couldn't help thinking that as he showcased the room's good layout, its look, and its furniture, he was particularly addressing her, as if he wanted her to realize what she had missed by rejecting him. But even though everything appeared tidy and cozy, she couldn't give him the satisfaction of a remorseful sigh; instead, she looked in amazement at her friend, wondering how she could maintain such a cheerful demeanor with such a partner. Whenever Mr. Collins said something that his wife might rightly feel embarrassed about, which was certainly not rare, she involuntarily glanced at Charlotte. A time or two, she noticed a faint blush; but generally, Charlotte wisely acted like she didn't hear. After sitting long enough to admire every piece of furniture in the room, from the sideboard to the fender, and to recount their trip and everything that had happened in London, Mr. Collins invited them to take a walk in the garden, which was spacious and well designed, and which he tended to himself. Gardening was one of his most respectable pleasures; and Elizabeth appreciated the composure with which Charlotte spoke about the health benefits of the activity, admitting she encouraged it as much as she could. Leading the way through every path and cross path, hardly giving them a moment to express the praise he sought, he pointed out every view with a detail that completely took away its charm. He could count the fields in every direction and tell how many trees were in the farthest patch. But of all the views his garden, the countryside, or even the whole kingdom could offer, none could compare to the sight of Rosings, revealed by a break in the trees lining the park directly across from the front of his house. It was a beautiful modern building, well positioned on elevated ground.

From his garden, Mr. Collins would have led them round his two meadows; but the ladies, not having shoes to encounter the remains of a white frost, turned back; and while Sir William accompanied him, Charlotte took her sister and friend over the house, extremely well pleased, probably, to have the opportunity of showing it without her husband’s help. It was rather small, but well built and convenient; and everything was fitted up and arranged with a neatness and consistency, of which Elizabeth gave Charlotte all the credit. When Mr. Collins could be forgotten, there was really a great air of comfort{197} throughout, and by Charlotte’s evident enjoyment of it, Elizabeth supposed he must be often forgotten.

From his garden, Mr. Collins would have taken them around his two meadows; but the ladies, without shoes to deal with the remnants of a white frost, turned back. While Sir William walked with him, Charlotte took her sister and friend through the house, quite pleased to show it off without her husband’s help. It was a bit small but well-built and convenient; everything was arranged with a neatness and consistency that Elizabeth credited entirely to Charlotte. When Mr. Collins could be overlooked, there was a genuine sense of comfort throughout, and from Charlotte’s clear enjoyment of it, Elizabeth figured he must often be overlooked.

She had already learnt that Lady Catherine was still in the country. It was spoken of again while they were at dinner, when Mr. Collins joining in, observed,—

She had already learned that Lady Catherine was still in the countryside. It was mentioned again while they were at dinner, when Mr. Collins chimed in and said,—

“Yes, Miss Elizabeth, you will have the honour of seeing Lady Catherine de Bourgh on the ensuing Sunday at church, and I need not say you will be delighted with her. She is all affability and condescension, and I doubt not but you will be honoured with some portion of her notice when service is over. I have scarcely any hesitation in saying that she will include you and my sister Maria in every invitation with which she honours us during your stay here. Her behaviour to my dear Charlotte is charming. We dine at Rosings twice every week, and are never allowed to walk home. Her Ladyship’s carriage is regularly ordered for us. I should say, one of her Ladyship’s carriages, for she has several.”

“Yes, Miss Elizabeth, you will have the honor of seeing Lady Catherine de Bourgh this coming Sunday at church, and I don’t need to mention that you’ll be thrilled to meet her. She is all charm and condescension, and I have no doubt you will be graced with some of her attention once the service ends. I am quite confident that she will include you and my sister Maria in every invitation she extends to us during your visit. Her treatment of my dear Charlotte is delightful. We dine at Rosings twice a week, and we’re never allowed to walk home. Her Ladyship’s carriage is always sent for us. I should say, one of her Ladyship's carriages, since she has several.”

“Lady Catherine is a very respectable, sensible woman, indeed,” added Charlotte, “and a most attentive neighbour.”

“Lady Catherine is a really respectable, sensible woman, for sure,” added Charlotte, “and a very considerate neighbor.”

“Very true, my dear, that is exactly what I say. She is the sort of woman whom one cannot regard with too much deference.”

“Very true, my dear, that's exactly what I mean. She's the kind of woman that one can't treat with too much respect.”

The evening was spent chiefly in talking over Hertfordshire news, and telling again what had been already written; and when it closed, Elizabeth, in the solitude of her chamber, had to meditate upon Charlotte’s degree of contentment, to understand her address in guiding, and composure in bearing with, her husband, and to acknowledge that it was all done very well. She had also to anticipate how her visit would pass, the quiet tenour of their usual employments, the vexatious interruptions of{198} Mr. Collins, and the gaieties of their intercourse with Rosings. A lively imagination soon settled it all.

The evening was mostly spent discussing news from Hertfordshire and recounting what had already been said. When it ended, Elizabeth found herself alone in her room, reflecting on Charlotte’s level of satisfaction, admiring her ability to manage and endure her husband, and realizing that she handled it all very well. She also had to think about how her visit would go, the calm routine of their usual activities, the annoying interruptions from{198} Mr. Collins, and the fun they had while interacting with Rosings. With her vivid imagination, she quickly figured it all out.

About the middle of the next day, as she was in her room getting ready for a walk, a sudden noise below seemed to speak the whole house in confusion; and, after listening a moment, she heard somebody running upstairs in a violent hurry, and calling loudly after her. She opened the door, and met Maria in the landing-place, who, breathless with agitation, cried out,—

About the middle of the next day, as she was in her room getting ready for a walk, a sudden noise below caused the entire house to go into chaos. After listening for a moment, she heard someone rushing upstairs in a panic, shouting loudly for her. She opened the door and found Maria on the landing, who, panting with excitement, exclaimed,—

“In Conversation with the ladies”

“Chatting with the ladies”

[Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

[Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

“Oh, my dear Eliza! pray make haste and come into the dining-room, for there is such a sight to be seen! I will not tell you what it is. Make haste, and come down this moment.{199}

“Oh, my dear Eliza! Please hurry and come into the dining room, because there’s something amazing to see! I won’t tell you what it is. Hurry up and come down right now.{199}

Elizabeth asked questions in vain; Maria would tell her nothing more; and down they ran into the dining-room which fronted the lane, in quest of this wonder; it was two ladies, stopping in a low phaeton at the garden gate.

Elizabeth asked questions but got no answers; Maria wouldn’t tell her anything else. So they hurried into the dining room that faced the lane, eager to discover this wonder. It was two ladies, stopping in a small carriage at the garden gate.

“And is this all?” cried Elizabeth. “I expected at least that the pigs were got into the garden, and here is nothing but Lady Catherine and her daughter!”

“And is this it?” cried Elizabeth. “I thought for sure that the pigs had gotten into the garden, and all we have here are Lady Catherine and her daughter!”

“La! my dear,” said Maria, quite shocked at the mistake, “it is not Lady Catherine. The old lady is Mrs. Jenkinson, who lives with them. The other is Miss De Bourgh. Only look at her. She is quite a little creature. Who would have thought she could be so thin and small!”

“Wow! my dear,” said Maria, clearly surprised by the mistake, “it’s not Lady Catherine. The older woman is Mrs. Jenkinson, who lives with them. The other one is Miss De Bourgh. Just look at her. She’s quite a tiny thing. Who would have thought she could be so thin and small!”

“She is abominably rude to keep Charlotte out of doors in all this wind. Why does she not come in?”

“She’s incredibly rude to leave Charlotte outside in all this wind. Why won't she come inside?”

“Oh, Charlotte says she hardly ever does. It is the greatest of favours when Miss De Bourgh comes in.”

“Oh, Charlotte says she hardly ever does. It's the biggest favor when Miss De Bourgh stops by.”

“I like her appearance,” said Elizabeth, struck with other ideas. “She looks sickly and cross. Yes, she will do for him very well. She will make him a very proper wife.”

“I like how she looks,” said Elizabeth, distracted by other thoughts. “She seems sickly and unpleasant. Yes, she’ll be just right for him. She will make a very suitable wife.”

Mr. Collins and Charlotte were both standing at the gate in conversation with the ladies; and Sir William, to Elizabeth’s high diversion, was stationed in the doorway, in earnest contemplation of the greatness before him, and constantly bowing whenever Miss De Bourgh looked that way.

Mr. Collins and Charlotte were both standing at the gate talking to the ladies, and Sir William, much to Elizabeth’s amusement, was positioned in the doorway, intently admiring the greatness in front of him and bowing every time Miss De Bourgh glanced in his direction.

At length there was nothing more to be said; the ladies drove on, and the others returned into the house. Mr. Collins no sooner saw the two girls than he began to congratulate them on their good fortune, which Charlotte explained by letting them know that the whole party was asked to dine at Rosings the next day.{200}

At last, there was nothing more to say; the ladies continued on, and the others went back inside the house. As soon as Mr. Collins saw the two girls, he started to congratulate them on their good luck, which Charlotte clarified by informing them that the entire group was invited to dinner at Rosings the next day.{200}


“Lady Catherine,” she said, “you have given me a treasure.”

CHAPTER XXIX.

MR. COLLINS’S triumph, in consequence of this invitation, was complete. The power of displaying the grandeur of his patroness to his wondering visitors, and of letting them see her civility towards himself and his wife, was exactly what he had wished for; and that an opportunity of doing it should be given so soon was such an instance of Lady Catherine’s condescension as he knew not how to admire enough.

MR. COLLINS’S victory, thanks to this invitation, was total. The chance to showcase the elegance of his patroness to his amazed guests and to demonstrate her kindness towards him and his wife was exactly what he had hoped for; and the fact that he got this opportunity so quickly was such an example of Lady Catherine’s generosity that he could hardly appreciate it enough.

“I confess,” said he, “that I should not have been at all surprised by her Ladyship’s asking us on Sunday to{201} drink tea and spend the evening at Rosings. I rather expected, from my knowledge of her affability, that it would happen. But who could have foreseen such an attention as this? Who could have imagined that we should receive an invitation to dine there (an invitation, moreover, including the whole party) so immediately after your arrival?”

“I admit,” he said, “that I wouldn’t have been surprised if her Ladyship had asked us to{201} have tea and spend the evening at Rosings on Sunday. I expected it, given her friendly nature. But who could have predicted such a gesture as this? Who could have thought we would receive an invitation to dinner there (an invitation that includes everyone) so soon after your arrival?”

“I am the less surprised at what has happened,” replied Sir William, “from that knowledge of what the manners of the great really are, which my situation in life has allowed me to acquire. About the court, such instances of elegant breeding are not uncommon.”

“I’m not too surprised by what’s happened,” replied Sir William, “given my understanding of the manners of the upper class that my position in life has let me learn. At court, such examples of refined behavior are quite common.”

Scarcely anything was talked of the whole day or next morning but their visit to Rosings. Mr. Collins was carefully instructing them in what they were to expect, that the sight of such rooms, so many servants, and so splendid a dinner, might not wholly overpower them.

Hardly anything was discussed all day or the next morning except their visit to Rosings. Mr. Collins was meticulously preparing them for what to expect, so the sight of such rooms, so many servants, and such a lavish dinner wouldn't completely overwhelm them.

When the ladies were separating for the toilette, he said to Elizabeth,—

When the women were getting ready, he said to Elizabeth,—

“Do not make yourself uneasy, my dear cousin, about your apparel. Lady Catherine is far from requiring that elegance of dress in us which becomes herself and daughter. I would advise you merely to put on whatever of your clothes is superior to the rest—there is no occasion for anything more. Lady Catherine will not think the worse of you for being simply dressed. She likes to have the distinction of rank preserved.”

“Don't stress about your clothes, my dear cousin. Lady Catherine doesn't expect us to dress as elegantly as she and her daughter do. I suggest you just wear whatever of your clothes looks the best—there's no need for anything more. Lady Catherine won't think less of you for dressing simply. She prefers to maintain the distinction of rank.”

While they were dressing, he came two or three times to their different doors, to recommend their being quick, as Lady Catherine very much objected to be kept waiting for her dinner. Such formidable accounts of her Ladyship, and her manner of living, quite frightened Maria{202} Lucas, who had been little used to company; and she looked forward to her introduction at Rosings with as much apprehension as her father had done to his presentation at St. James’s.

While they were getting dressed, he came to their doors two or three times to urge them to hurry up, since Lady Catherine was not at all pleased about being kept waiting for her dinner. The scary stories about her Ladyship and her lifestyle really intimidated Maria{202} Lucas, who wasn’t very experienced with social gatherings; she anticipated her introduction at Rosings with as much anxiety as her father had felt about his presentation at St. James’s.

As the weather was fine, they had a pleasant walk of about half a mile across the park. Every park has its beauty and its prospects; and Elizabeth saw much to be pleased with, though she could not be in such raptures as Mr. Collins expected the scene to inspire, and was but slightly affected by his enumeration of the windows in front of the house, and his relation of what the glazing altogether had originally cost Sir Lewis de Bourgh.

As the weather was nice, they took a enjoyable walk of about half a mile through the park. Every park has its charm and views, and Elizabeth found plenty to appreciate, though she couldn't get as excited as Mr. Collins anticipated the scene would make her. She was only a little interested in his detailed list of the windows in front of the house and his account of what the glazing originally cost Sir Lewis de Bourgh.

When they ascended the steps to the hall, Maria’s alarm was every moment increasing, and even Sir William did not look perfectly calm. Elizabeth’s courage did not fail her. She had heard nothing of Lady Catherine that spoke her awful from any extraordinary talents or miraculous virtue, and the mere stateliness of money and rank she thought she could witness without trepidation.

When they climbed the steps to the hall, Maria’s anxiety grew with every moment, and even Sir William didn’t look completely at ease. Elizabeth’s courage didn’t waver. She hadn’t heard anything about Lady Catherine that suggested she was terrifying due to any exceptional skills or remarkable virtues, and she believed she could handle the mere formality of wealth and status without fear.

From the entrance hall, of which Mr. Collins pointed out, with a rapturous air, the fine proportion and finished ornaments, they followed the servants through an antechamber to the room where Lady Catherine, her daughter, and Mrs. Jenkinson were sitting. Her Ladyship, with great condescension, arose to receive them; and as Mrs. Collins had settled it with her husband that the office of introduction should be hers, it was performed in a proper manner, without any of those apologies and thanks which he would have thought necessary.

From the entrance hall, which Mr. Collins pointed out with enthusiasm for its great proportions and beautiful decor, they followed the servants through a waiting area to the room where Lady Catherine, her daughter, and Mrs. Jenkinson were seated. Her Ladyship graciously stood up to welcome them, and since Mrs. Collins had arranged with her husband that she would introduce them, it was done appropriately, without the apologies and thanks he would have considered necessary.

In spite of having been at St. James’s, Sir William was so completely awed by the grandeur surrounding him, that he had but just courage enough to make a very{203} low bow, and take his seat without saying a word; and his daughter, frightened almost out of her senses, sat on the edge of her chair, not knowing which way to look. Elizabeth found herself quite equal to the scene, and could observe the three ladies before her composedly. Lady Catherine was a tall, large woman, with strongly-marked features, which might once have been handsome. Her air was not conciliating, nor was her manner of receiving them such as to make her visitors forget their inferior rank. She was not rendered formidable by silence: but whatever she said was spoken in so authoritative a tone as marked her self-importance, and brought Mr. Wickham immediately to Elizabeth’s mind; and, from the observation of the day altogether, she believed Lady Catherine to be exactly what he had represented.

Despite having been at St. James’s, Sir William was so completely awed by the grandeur around him that he only had just enough courage to make a very{203} low bow and take his seat without saying a word; his daughter, nearly terrified, sat on the edge of her chair, unsure of where to look. Elizabeth felt completely equal to the situation and could observe the three ladies in front of her with composure. Lady Catherine was a tall, large woman, with prominent features that might have once been considered beautiful. Her demeanor was not welcoming, nor was her way of receiving them such that it made her visitors forget their lower status. She wasn’t intimidating because of her silence; however, everything she said came out with such an authoritative tone that highlighted her self-importance, instantly recalling Mr. Wickham to Elizabeth’s mind. From the overall observation of that day, she believed Lady Catherine to be exactly as he had described her.

When, after examining the mother, in whose countenance and deportment she soon found some resemblance of Mr. Darcy, she turned her eyes on the daughter, she could almost have joined in Maria’s astonishment at her being so thin and so small. There was neither in figure nor face any likeness between the ladies. Miss de Bourgh was pale and sickly: her features, though not plain, were insignificant; and she spoke very little, except in a low voice, to Mrs. Jenkinson, in whose appearance there was nothing remarkable, and who was entirely engaged in listening to what she said, and placing a screen in the proper direction before her eyes.

When she finished looking at the mother, whose face and demeanor reminded her a bit of Mr. Darcy, she shifted her gaze to the daughter and could almost understand Maria's surprise at how thin and small she was. There was no resemblance between the two women in either figure or face. Miss de Bourgh was pale and frail; her features, while not unattractive, were unremarkable. She spoke very little, mostly in a soft voice to Mrs. Jenkinson, who was entirely focused on listening to her and adjusting a screen to block the light from her eyes.

After sitting a few minutes, they were all sent to one of the windows to admire the view, Mr. Collins attending them to point out its beauties, and Lady Catherine kindly informing them that it was much better worth looking at in the summer.{204}

After sitting for a few minutes, they were all taken to one of the windows to enjoy the view, with Mr. Collins pointing out its highlights, and Lady Catherine kindly informing them that it was much better to look at in the summer.{204}

The dinner was exceedingly handsome, and there were all the servants, and all the articles of plate which Mr. Collins had promised; and, as he had likewise foretold, he took his seat at the bottom of the table, by her Ladyship’s desire, and looked as if he felt that life could furnish nothing greater. He carved and ate and praised with delighted alacrity; and every dish was commended first by him, and then by Sir William, who was now enough recovered to echo whatever his son-in-law said, in a manner which Elizabeth wondered Lady Catherine could bear. But Lady Catherine seemed gratified by their excessive admiration, and gave most gracious smiles, especially when any dish on the table proved a novelty to them. The party did not supply much conversation. Elizabeth was ready to speak whenever there was an opening, but she was seated between Charlotte and Miss de Bourgh—the former of whom was engaged in listening to Lady Catherine, and the latter said not a word to her all the dinnertime. Mrs. Jenkinson was chiefly employed in watching how little Miss de Bourgh ate, pressing her to try some other dish and fearing she was indisposed. Maria thought speaking out of the question, and the gentlemen did nothing but eat and admire.

The dinner was really impressive, with all the servants and all the fancy plates that Mr. Collins had promised. Just as he had predicted, he took his seat at the bottom of the table, at her Ladyship’s request, and looked like he believed nothing in life could be better. He carved, ate, and praised with eager delight; every dish was praised first by him and then by Sir William, who was now well enough to echo whatever his son-in-law said, in a way that made Elizabeth wonder how Lady Catherine could tolerate it. But Lady Catherine seemed pleased by their excessive flattery and offered gracious smiles, especially when any dish on the table was new to them. The group didn’t engage in much conversation. Elizabeth was ready to talk whenever there was a chance, but she was seated between Charlotte and Miss de Bourgh—the former was focused on listening to Lady Catherine, while the latter didn’t say a word to her throughout dinner. Mrs. Jenkinson was mostly occupied with watching how little Miss de Bourgh ate, urging her to try different dishes and worrying that she might be unwell. Maria thought it best not to speak, and the gentlemen only ate and admired.

When the ladies returned to the drawing-room, there was little to be done but to hear Lady Catherine talk, which she did without any intermission till coffee came in, delivering her opinion on every subject in so decisive a manner as proved that she was not used to have her judgment controverted. She inquired into Charlotte’s domestic concerns familiarly and minutely, and gave her a great deal of advice as to the management of them all; told her how everything ought to be regulated in so{205} small a family as hers, and instructed her as to the care of her cows and her poultry. Elizabeth found that nothing was beneath this great lady’s attention which could furnish her with an occasion for dictating to others. In the intervals of her discourse with Mrs. Collins, she addressed a variety of questions to Maria and Elizabeth, but especially to the latter, of whose connections she knew the least, and who, she observed to Mrs. Collins, was a very genteel, pretty kind of girl. She asked her at different times how many sisters she had, whether they were older or younger than herself, whether any of them were likely to be married, whether they were handsome, where they had been educated, what carriage her father kept, and what had been her mother’s maiden name? Elizabeth felt all the impertinence of her questions, but answered them very composedly. Lady Catherine then observed,—

When the ladies came back to the drawing room, there wasn’t much to do except listen to Lady Catherine talk, which she did non-stop until coffee was served. She shared her opinion on every topic in a way that made it clear she wasn’t used to having her views challenged. She asked Charlotte about her home life in a very familiar and detailed way, giving her lots of advice on how to manage everything, telling her how things should be organized in such a small household, and even offering tips on taking care of her cows and poultry. Elizabeth realized that this important lady had a keen interest in anything that gave her a chance to tell others what to do. Between her chats with Mrs. Collins, she fired off a series of questions at Maria and Elizabeth, especially at the latter, whose background she knew the least about, and she remarked to Mrs. Collins that Elizabeth was a very elegant and pretty girl. At various times, she asked how many sisters Elizabeth had, whether they were older or younger, if any of them were likely to get married, whether they were attractive, where they had been educated, what kind of carriage her father had, and what her mother’s maiden name was. Elizabeth felt the rudeness of her questions but responded very calmly. Lady Catherine then remarked,—

“Your father’s estate is entailed on Mr. Collins, I think? For your sake,” turning to Charlotte, “I am glad of it; but otherwise I see no occasion for entailing estates from the female line. It was not thought necessary in Sir Lewis de Bourgh’s family. Do you play and sing, Miss Bennet?”

“Your father’s estate is tied up with Mr. Collins, right? For your sake,” turning to Charlotte, “I’m glad about that; but honestly, I don’t see the point in passing estates through the female line. It wasn’t considered necessary in Sir Lewis de Bourgh’s family. Do you play and sing, Miss Bennet?”

“A little.”

“Just a bit.”

“Oh then—some time or other we shall be happy to hear you. Our instrument is a capital one, probably superior to —— you shall try it some day. Do your sisters play and sing?”

“Oh, then—at some point, we’ll be glad to hear you. Our instrument is a great one, probably better than —— you can try it someday. Do your sisters play and sing?”

“One of them does.”

"One of them does."

“Why did not you all learn? You ought all to have learned. The Miss Webbs all play, and their father has not so good an income as yours. Do you draw?”

“Why didn't you all learn? You should have learned. The Miss Webbs all play, and their dad doesn't have as good an income as yours. Do you draw?”

“No, not at all.{206}

“No, not at all.”

“What, none of you?”

“What, none of you guys?”

“Not one.”

"None."

“That is very strange. But I suppose you had no opportunity. Your mother should have taken you to town every spring for the benefit of masters.”

"That's really odd. But I guess you didn't have the chance. Your mom should have taken you to town every spring to learn from the best."

“My mother would have no objection, but my father hates London.”

"My mom wouldn't mind, but my dad hates London."

“Has your governess left you?”

“Has your nanny left you?”

“We never had any governess.”

"We never had a nanny."

“No governess! How was that possible? Five daughters brought up at home without a governess! I never heard of such a thing. Your mother must have been quite a slave to your education.”

“No governess! How could that be? Five daughters raised at home without a governess! I’ve never heard of anything like it. Your mother must have worked really hard on your education.”

Elizabeth could hardly help smiling, as she assured her that had not been the case.

Elizabeth could hardly help smiling as she assured her that it wasn't true.

“Then who taught you? who attended to you? Without a governess, you must have been neglected.”

“Then who taught you? Who cared for you? Without a governess, you must have been ignored.”

“Compared with some families, I believe we were; but such of us as wished to learn never wanted the means. We were always encouraged to read, and had all the masters that were necessary. Those who chose to be idle certainly might.”

“Compared to some families, I think we were well off; but those of us who wanted to learn never lacked the resources. We were always encouraged to read and had all the necessary tutors. Those who chose to be lazy certainly could.”

“Ay, no doubt: but that is what a governess will prevent; and if I had known your mother, I should have advised her most strenuously to engage one. I always say that nothing is to be done in education without steady and regular instruction, and nobody but a governess can give it. It is wonderful how many families I have been the means of supplying in that way. I am always glad to get a young person well placed out. Four nieces of Mrs. Jenkinson are most delightfully situated through my means; and it was but the other day that I recommended another young person, who was{207} merely accidentally mentioned to me, and the family are quite delighted with her. Mrs. Collins, did I tell you of Lady Metcalfe’s calling yesterday to thank me? She finds Miss Pope a treasure. ‘Lady Catherine,’ said she, ‘you have given me a treasure.’ Are any of your younger sisters out, Miss Bennet?”

“Definitely, but that's exactly what a governess can prevent; if I had known your mother, I would have strongly advised her to hire one. I always say that effective education requires consistent and regular instruction, and only a governess can provide that. It's amazing how many families I’ve helped in that way. I’m always happy to see a young person placed in a good position. Four of Mrs. Jenkinson's nieces are wonderfully settled thanks to me; and just the other day, I recommended another young woman who was{207} mentioned to me by chance, and the family is absolutely thrilled with her. Mrs. Collins, did I tell you that Lady Metcalfe called yesterday to thank me? She thinks Miss Pope is a gem. ‘Lady Catherine,’ she said, ‘you’ve given me a gem.’ Are any of your younger sisters out, Miss Bennet?”

“Yes, ma’am, all.”

"Yes, ma'am, all of it."

“All! What, all five out at once? Very odd! And you only the second. The younger ones out before the elder are married! Your younger sisters must be very young?”

“All! What, all five out at the same time? That's strange! And you’re only the second one. The younger ones are out before the older ones are married! Your younger sisters must be really young?”

“Yes, my youngest is not sixteen. Perhaps she is full young to be much in company. But really, ma’am, I think it would be very hard upon younger sisters that they should not have their share of society and amusement, because the elder may not have the means or inclination to marry early. The last born has as good a right to the pleasures of youth as the first. And to be kept back on such a motive! I think it would not be very likely to promote sisterly affection or delicacy of mind.”

“Yes, my youngest isn’t yet sixteen. She might be a bit too young to socialize much. But honestly, ma’am, I think it would be really unfair to the younger sisters if they couldn’t enjoy society and fun just because the older ones might not be ready or interested in marrying early. The youngest has just as much a right to the joys of youth as the oldest. And holding her back for that reason! I don’t think that would encourage sisterly love or a refined mindset.”

“Upon my word,” said her Ladyship, “you give your opinion very decidedly for so young a person. Pray, what is your age?”

“Honestly,” said her Ladyship, “you express your opinion quite strongly for someone so young. Please, how old are you?”

“With three younger sisters grown up,” replied Elizabeth, smiling, “your Ladyship can hardly expect me to own it.”

“With three younger sisters all grown up,” replied Elizabeth, smiling, “you can hardly expect me to admit it, Your Ladyship.”

Lady Catherine seemed quite astonished at not receiving a direct answer; and Elizabeth suspected herself to be the first creature who had ever dared to trifle with so much dignified impertinence.

Lady Catherine seemed pretty shocked at not getting a direct answer, and Elizabeth wondered if she was the first person who had ever dared to mess with such serious arrogance.

“You cannot be more than twenty, I am sure,—therefore you need not conceal your age.”

"You can’t be older than twenty, I’m sure—so you don’t need to hide your age."

“I am not one-and-twenty.{208}

“I am not 21.{208}

When the gentlemen had joined them, and tea was over, the card tables were placed. Lady Catherine, Sir William, and Mr. and Mrs. Collins sat down to quadrille; and as Miss De Bourgh chose to play at cassino, the two girls had the honour of assisting Mrs. Jenkinson to make up her party. Their table was superlatively stupid. Scarcely a syllable was uttered that did not relate to the game, except when Mrs. Jenkinson expressed her fears of Miss De Bourgh’s being too hot or too cold, or having too much or too little light. A great deal more passed at the other table. Lady Catherine was generally speaking—stating the mistakes of the three others, or relating some anecdote of herself. Mr. Collins was employed in agreeing to everything her Ladyship said, thanking her for every fish he won, and apologizing if he thought he won too many. Sir William did not say much. He was storing his memory with anecdotes and noble names.

When the gentlemen joined them and tea was finished, they set up the card tables. Lady Catherine, Sir William, and Mr. and Mrs. Collins sat down to play quadrille, while Miss De Bourgh opted to play cassino, leaving the two girls the honor of helping Mrs. Jenkinson assemble her group. Their table was incredibly dull. Hardly a word was spoken that wasn't about the game, except when Mrs. Jenkinson voiced her concerns about Miss De Bourgh being too hot or too cold, or having too much or too little light. A lot more was happening at the other table. Lady Catherine was mostly talking, pointing out the mistakes of the other three or sharing some stories about herself. Mr. Collins was busy agreeing with everything her Ladyship said, thanking her for each fish he won, and apologizing if he thought he won too many. Sir William didn't say much. He was busy storing his memory with anecdotes and noble names.

When Lady Catherine and her daughter had played as long as they chose, the tables were broken up, the carriage was offered to Mrs. Collins, gratefully accepted, and immediately ordered. The party then gathered round the fire to hear Lady Catherine determine what weather they were to have on the morrow. From these instructions they were summoned by the arrival of the coach; and with many speeches of thankfulness on Mr. Collins’s side, and as many bows on Sir William’s, they departed. As soon as they had driven from the door, Elizabeth was called on by her cousin to give her opinion of all that she had seen at Rosings, which, for Charlotte’s sake, she made more favourable than it really was. But her commendation, though costing her some trouble, could by no means satisfy Mr. Collins, and he was very soon obliged to take her Ladyship’s praise into his own hands.{209}

When Lady Catherine and her daughter had played as long as they wanted, the games were wrapped up, and the carriage was offered to Mrs. Collins, who gratefully accepted and immediately ordered it. The group then gathered around the fire to hear Lady Catherine predict the weather for the next day. They were interrupted by the arrival of the coach; with many thanks from Mr. Collins and just as many bows from Sir William, they left. As soon as they drove away, Elizabeth was asked by her cousin to share her thoughts on everything she had seen at Rosings, which, for Charlotte’s sake, she made sound better than it actually was. However, her flattery, although it took some effort, still couldn’t satisfy Mr. Collins, and he quickly had to take Lady Catherine’s compliments into his own hands.{209}



CHAPTER XXX.

SIR WILLIAM stayed only a week at Hunsford; but his visit was long enough to convince him of his daughter’s being most comfortably settled, and of her possessing such a husband and such a neighbour as were not often met with. While Sir William was with them, Mr. Collins devoted his mornings to driving him out in his gig, and showing him the country: but when he went away, the whole family returned to their usual employments, and Elizabeth was thankful to find that they did not see more of her cousin by the alteration; for the chief of the time between breakfast and dinner was now passed by him either at work in the garden, or in reading and writing, and looking out of window in his own book room, which fronted the road.{210} The room in which the ladies sat was backwards. Elizabeth at first had rather wondered that Charlotte should not prefer the dining parlour for common use; it was a better sized room, and had a pleasanter aspect: but she soon saw that her friend had an excellent reason for what she did, for Mr. Collins would undoubtedly have been much less in his own apartment had they sat in one equally lively; and she gave Charlotte credit for the arrangement.

SSir William only stayed a week at Hunsford, but that was enough time for him to see that his daughter was very comfortably settled and had a husband and neighbor who were quite rare to find. During Sir William's visit, Mr. Collins spent his mornings taking him out in his gig and showing him around the area. However, once he left, the whole family returned to their usual activities, and Elizabeth was glad that they didn’t see more of her cousin afterward; most of the time between breakfast and dinner was now spent by him either working in the garden or reading, writing, and looking out the window in his book room that faced the road.{210} The room where the ladies sat was at the back of the house. At first, Elizabeth had wondered why Charlotte didn’t prefer the dining room for everyday use; it was a bigger space and had a nicer view. But she quickly realized that her friend had a good reason for her choice since Mr. Collins would definitely have spent much less time in his own room if they had sat in a room just as cheerful; she appreciated Charlotte’s decision.

From the drawing-room they could distinguish nothing in the lane, and were indebted to Mr. Collins for the knowledge of what carriages went along, and how often especially Miss De Bourgh drove by in her phaeton, which he never failed coming to inform them of, though it happened almost every day. She not unfrequently stopped at the Parsonage, and had a few minutes’ conversation with Charlotte, but was scarcely ever prevailed on to get out.

From the living room, they couldn't see anything in the lane and relied on Mr. Collins to tell them which carriages passed by and how often, especially when Miss De Bourgh drove by in her carriage, which he always made sure to report to them, even though it happened nearly every day. She often stopped at the Parsonage and had a brief chat with Charlotte, but she was hardly ever persuaded to get out.

Very few days passed in which Mr. Collins did not walk to Rosings, and not many in which his wife did not think it necessary to go likewise; and till Elizabeth recollected that there might be other family livings to be disposed of, she could not understand the sacrifice of so many hours. Now and then they were honoured with a call from her Ladyship, and nothing escaped her observation that was passing in the room during these visits. She examined into their employments, looked at their work, and advised them to do it differently; found fault with the arrangement of the furniture, or detected the housemaid in negligence; and if she accepted any refreshment, seemed to do it only for the sake of finding out that Mrs. Collins’s joints of meat were too large for her family.{211}

Very few days went by without Mr. Collins going to Rosings, and not many passed without his wife feeling it was necessary to go too; until Elizabeth remembered that there could be other family positions to consider, she couldn’t grasp why they wasted so many hours. Occasionally, they would receive a visit from her Ladyship, and nothing that happened in the room went unnoticed during these visits. She scrutinized their activities, examined their work, and suggested they do it differently; criticized how the furniture was arranged, or caught the housemaid slacking off; and if she accepted any refreshments, it seemed to be just to point out that Mrs. Collins’s portions were too large for their family.{211}

Elizabeth soon perceived, that though this great lady was not in the commission of the peace for the county, she was a most active magistrate in her own parish, the minutest concerns of which were carried to her by Mr. Collins; and whenever any of the cottagers were disposed to be quarrelsome, discontented, or too poor, she sallied forth into the village to settle their differences, silence their complaints, and scold them into harmony and plenty.

Elizabeth quickly realized that although this prominent lady wasn't part of the county's peacekeeping board, she was very involved in her local parish. Mr. Collins brought her even the smallest issues from the community, and whenever any of the villagers were feeling angry, unhappy, or struggling financially, she would head into the village to resolve their disputes, address their grievances, and reprimand them into a state of peace and prosperity.

“he never failed to inform them”

"he always made sure to inform them"

The entertainment of dining at Rosings was repeated about twice a week; and, allowing for the loss of Sir William, and there being only one card-table in the{212} evening, every such entertainment was the counterpart of the first. Their other engagements were few, as the style of living of the neighbourhood in general was beyond the Collinses’ reach. This, however, was no evil to Elizabeth, and upon the whole she spent her time comfortably enough: there were half hours of pleasant conversation with Charlotte, and the weather was so fine for the time of year, that she had often great enjoyment out of doors. Her favourite walk, and where she frequently went while the others were calling on Lady Catherine, was along the open grove which edged that side of the park, where there was a nice sheltered path, which no one seemed to value but herself, and where she felt beyond the reach of Lady Catherine’s curiosity.

Dining at Rosings was a regular thing, happening about twice a week. Even with Sir William gone and there being only one card table in the{212} evening, each gathering was pretty much the same as the first. Their other social events were limited since the lifestyle of the surrounding area was out of the Collinses’ budget. However, this didn’t bother Elizabeth, and overall she managed to enjoy her time: she had pleasant conversations with Charlotte, and the weather was so nice for the season that she often enjoyed being outside. Her favorite walk, which she often took while the others were visiting Lady Catherine, was along the open grove that bordered that side of the park. It had a lovely sheltered path that seemed to be appreciated by no one but her, allowing her to feel like she was out of reach of Lady Catherine’s curiosity.

In this quiet way the first fortnight of her visit soon passed away. Easter was approaching, and the week preceding it was to bring an addition to the family at Rosings, which in so small a circle must be important. Elizabeth had heard, soon after her arrival, that Mr. Darcy was expected there in the course of a few weeks; and though there were not many of her acquaintance whom she did not prefer, his coming would furnish one comparatively new to look at in their Rosings parties, and she might be amused in seeing how hopeless Miss Bingley’s designs on him were, by his behaviour to his cousin, for whom he was evidently destined by Lady Catherine, who talked of his coming with the greatest satisfaction, spoke of him in terms of the highest admiration, and seemed almost angry to find that he had already been frequently seen by Miss Lucas and herself.

In this quiet way, the first two weeks of her visit flew by. Easter was on the horizon, and the week before it was set to bring a new addition to the family at Rosings, which was significant given their small circle. Elizabeth had learned soon after arriving that Mr. Darcy was expected to be there in a few weeks; and while there weren’t many people she preferred less than him, his presence would offer someone relatively new to observe at their gatherings. She could find amusement in watching how hopeless Miss Bingley’s attempts to win him over were, judging by his behavior toward his cousin, whom Lady Catherine clearly intended for him. She spoke about his arrival with great pleasure, complimented him highly, and seemed almost annoyed to discover that he had already been seen frequently by Miss Lucas and herself.

His arrival was soon known at the Parsonage; for Mr. Collins was walking the whole morning within view of the lodges opening into Hunsford Lane, in order to have{213}

His arrival was quickly noticed at the Parsonage; because Mr. Collins had spent the entire morning strolling in sight of the lodges along Hunsford Lane, so as to have{213}

“The gentlemen accompanied him.”

“The guys accompanied him.”

[Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

[Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

the earliest assurance of it; and, after making his bow as the carriage turned into the park, hurried home with the great intelligence. On the following morning he hastened to Rosings to pay his respects. There were two nephews of Lady Catherine to require them, for Mr. Darcy had brought with him a Colonel Fitzwilliam, the younger son of his uncle, Lord ——; and, to the great surprise of all the party, when Mr. Collins returned, the gentlemen accompanied him. Charlotte had seen them from her husband’s room, crossing the road, and{214} immediately running into the other, told the girls what an honour they might expect, adding,—

the earliest assurance of it; and, after bowing as the carriage turned into the park, rushed home with the big news. The next morning, he quickly went to Rosings to pay his respects. There were two of Lady Catherine's nephews who needed them, because Mr. Darcy had brought along Colonel Fitzwilliam, the younger son of his uncle, Lord ——; and, to everyone’s surprise, when Mr. Collins returned, the gentlemen came with him. Charlotte had seen them from her husband’s room crossing the road, and{214} immediately ran into the other room to tell the girls about the honor they could expect, adding,—

“I may thank you, Eliza, for this piece of civility. Mr. Darcy would never have come so soon to wait upon me.”

“I should thank you, Eliza, for this act of kindness. Mr. Darcy would never have come to see me this soon.”

Elizabeth had scarcely time to disclaim all right to the compliment before their approach was announced by the door-bell, and shortly afterwards the three gentlemen entered the room. Colonel Fitzwilliam, who led the way, was about thirty, not handsome, but in person and address most truly the gentleman. Mr. Darcy looked just as he had been used to look in Hertfordshire, paid his compliments, with his usual reserve, to Mrs. Collins; and whatever might be his feelings towards her friend, met her with every appearance of composure. Elizabeth merely courtesied to him, without saying a word.

Elizabeth barely had time to reject the compliment before the doorbell announced their arrival, and shortly after, the three gentlemen walked into the room. Colonel Fitzwilliam, who was leading the way, was about thirty years old—he wasn't handsome, but he truly carried himself with the demeanor of a gentleman. Mr. Darcy looked just as he always had in Hertfordshire; he greeted Mrs. Collins with his usual reserve, and no matter how he felt about her friend, he approached her with complete composure. Elizabeth simply curtsied to him without saying anything.

Colonel Fitzwilliam entered into conversation directly, with the readiness and ease of a well-bred man, and talked very pleasantly; but his cousin, after having addressed a slight observation on the house and garden to Mrs. Collins, sat for some time without speaking to anybody. At length, however, his civility was so far awakened as to inquire of Elizabeth after the health of her family. She answered him in the usual way; and, after a moment’s pause, added,—

Colonel Fitzwilliam jumped right into conversation, showing the natural charm of a well-mannered person, and he chatted comfortably. But his cousin, after making a brief comment about the house and garden to Mrs. Collins, sat quietly for a while without speaking to anyone. Eventually, his politeness kicked in, and he asked Elizabeth how her family was doing. She responded in the usual way, and after a brief pause, she added,—

“My eldest sister has been in town these three months. Have you never happened to see her there?”

“My oldest sister has been in town for three months. Have you ever seen her there?”

She was perfectly sensible that he never had: but she wished to see whether he would betray any consciousness of what had passed between the Bingleys and Jane; and she thought he looked a little confused as he answered that he had never been so fortunate as to meet Miss Bennet. The subject was pursued no further, and the gentlemen soon afterwards went away.{215}

She was fully aware that he never had: but she wanted to see if he would show any awareness of what had happened between the Bingleys and Jane; and she thought he seemed a bit uncertain as he replied that he had never been lucky enough to meet Miss Bennet. The topic wasn't discussed any further, and the men left soon after.{215}



CHAPTER XXXI.

COLONEL FITZWILLIAM’S manners were very much admired at the Parsonage, and the ladies all felt that he must add considerably to the pleasure of their engagements at Rosings. It was some days, however, before they received any invitation thither, for while there were visitors in the house they could not be necessary; and it was not till Easter-day, almost a week after the gentlemen’s arrival, that they were honoured by such an attention, and then they were merely asked on leaving church to come there in the evening. For the last week they had seen very little of either Lady Catherine or her daughter. Colonel Fitzwilliam had called at the{216} Parsonage more than once during the time, but Mr. Darcy they had only seen at church.

CCOLONEL FITZWILLIAM'S manners were highly regarded at the Parsonage, and the ladies all felt that he would greatly enhance the enjoyment of their activities at Rosings. However, it took several days before they received any invitations there, as long as there were visitors in the house, they weren't deemed necessary; it wasn't until Easter Sunday, nearly a week after the gentlemen arrived, that they were honored with such an invitation—merely being asked to come in the evening after church. During the previous week, they had seen very little of either Lady Catherine or her daughter. Colonel Fitzwilliam had visited the{216} Parsonage several times during that period, but they had only seen Mr. Darcy at church.

The invitation was accepted, of course, and at a proper hour they joined the party in Lady Catherine’s drawing-room. Her Ladyship received them civilly, but it was plain that their company was by no means so acceptable as when she could get nobody else; and she was, in fact, almost engrossed by her nephews, speaking to them, especially to Darcy, much more than to any other person in the room.

The invitation was accepted, of course, and at the right time they joined the party in Lady Catherine’s drawing room. She welcomed them politely, but it was clear that she preferred their company far less than when there was no one else to invite. In fact, she was mostly focused on her nephews, talking to them—especially to Darcy—much more than to anyone else in the room.

Colonel Fitzwilliam seemed really glad to see them: anything was a welcome relief to him at Rosings; and Mrs. Collins’s pretty friend had, moreover, caught his fancy very much. He now seated himself by her, and talked so agreeably of Kent and Hertfordshire, of travelling and staying at home, of new books and music, that Elizabeth had never been half so well entertained in that room before; and they conversed with so much spirit and flow as to draw the attention of Lady Catherine herself, as well as of Mr. Darcy. His eyes had been soon and repeatedly turned towards them with a look of curiosity; and that her Ladyship, after a while, shared the feeling, was more openly acknowledged, for she did not scruple to call out,—

Colonel Fitzwilliam looked genuinely happy to see them; anything was a welcome change for him at Rosings. Plus, Mrs. Collins’s attractive friend had caught his attention quite a bit. He sat down next to her and talked so pleasantly about Kent and Hertfordshire, traveling and staying in, new books and music, that Elizabeth had never felt so entertained in that room before; they had such a lively and smooth conversation that it even caught the attention of Lady Catherine and Mr. Darcy. His eyes were quickly drawn to them with a look of curiosity, and it was clear that her Ladyship eventually felt the same way, as she didn’t hesitate to call out,—

“What is that you are saying, Fitzwilliam? What is it you are talking of? What are you telling Miss Bennet? Let me hear what it is.”

“What are you saying, Fitzwilliam? What are you talking about? What are you telling Miss Bennet? I want to hear it.”

“We were talking of music, madam,” said he, when no longer able to avoid a reply.

“We were talking about music, ma'am,” he said, when he could no longer avoid responding.

“Of music! Then pray speak aloud. It is of all subjects my delight. I must have my share in the conversation, if you are speaking of music. There are few people in England, I suppose, who have more true{217} enjoyment of music than myself, or a better natural taste. If I had ever learnt, I should have been a great proficient. And so would Anne, if her health had allowed her to apply. I am confident that she would have performed delightfully. How does Georgiana get on, Darcy?”

“About music! Then please speak up. It’s my favorite topic. I have to be part of this conversation if you’re talking about music. I doubt there are many people in England who enjoy music more than I do or have a better natural taste. If I had ever learned, I would have been really good at it. And Anne would have been too, if her health had let her practice. I’m sure she would have performed wonderfully. How’s Georgiana doing, Darcy?”

Mr. Darcy spoke with affectionate praise of his sister’s proficiency.

Mr. Darcy spoke warmly about his sister’s skills.

“I am very glad to hear such a good account of her,” said Lady Catherine; “and pray tell her from me, that she cannot expect to excel, if she does not practise a great deal.”

“I’m really pleased to hear such a great report about her,” said Lady Catherine; “and please tell her from me that she can’t expect to be the best if she doesn’t practice a lot.”

“I assure you, madam,” he replied, “that she does not need such advice. She practises very constantly.”

“I assure you, ma'am,” he replied, “that she doesn’t need that kind of advice. She practices very regularly.”

“So much the better. It cannot be done too much; and when I next write to her, I shall charge her not to neglect it on any account. I often tell young ladies, that no excellence in music is to be acquired without constant practice. I have told Miss Bennet several times, that she will never play really well, unless she practises more; and though Mrs. Collins has no instrument, she is very welcome, as I have often told her, to come to Rosings every day, and play on the pianoforte in Mrs. Jenkinson’s room. She would be in nobody’s way, you know, in that part of the house.”

“So much the better. It can’t be done enough; and when I write to her next, I’ll make sure to tell her not to ignore it for any reason. I often remind young ladies that you can’t achieve any mastery in music without regular practice. I’ve told Miss Bennet several times that she won’t play really well unless she practices more; and even though Mrs. Collins doesn’t have an instrument, she’s always welcome, as I’ve said before, to come to Rosings every day and play on the piano in Mrs. Jenkinson’s room. She wouldn’t be in anyone’s way, you know, in that part of the house.”

Mr. Darcy looked a little ashamed of his aunt’s ill-breeding, and made no answer.

Mr. Darcy seemed a bit embarrassed by his aunt's bad manners and didn't respond.

When coffee was over, Colonel Fitzwilliam reminded Elizabeth of having promised to play to him; and she sat down directly to the instrument. He drew a chair near her. Lady Catherine listened to half a song, and then talked, as before, to her other nephew; till the latter walked away from her, and moving with his usual deliberation towards the pianoforte, stationed himself so{218} as to command a full view of the fair performer’s countenance. Elizabeth saw what he was doing, and at the first convenient pause turned to him with an arch smile, and said,—

When coffee was done, Colonel Fitzwilliam reminded Elizabeth that she had promised to play for him, so she sat down at the piano right away. He pulled a chair closer to her. Lady Catherine listened to half a song and then resumed talking to her other nephew until he walked away from her. Moving at his usual pace toward the piano, he positioned himself so{218} that he could see the lovely performer’s face clearly. Elizabeth noticed what he was up to, and at the next chance, she turned to him with a playful smile and said,—

“You mean to frighten me, Mr. Darcy, by coming in all this state to hear me. But I will not be alarmed, though your sister does play so well. There is a stubbornness about me that never can bear to be frightened at the will of others. My courage always rises with every attempt to intimidate me.”

"You think you can scare me, Mr. Darcy, by coming in here all formal to see me. But I won't be alarmed, even though your sister does play so well. There's a stubbornness in me that can never stand being intimidated by others. My courage actually increases with every effort to intimidate me."

“I shall not say that you are mistaken,” he replied, “because you could not really believe me to entertain any design of alarming you; and I have had the pleasure of your acquaintance long enough to know, that you find great enjoyment in occasionally professing opinions which, in fact, are not your own.”

“I won’t say that you’re wrong,” he replied, “because you can’t truly believe I would want to scare you; and I’ve known you long enough to realize that you take great delight in sometimes claiming opinions that aren’t really yours.”

Elizabeth laughed heartily at this picture of herself, and said to Colonel Fitzwilliam, “Your cousin will give you a very pretty notion of me, and teach you not to believe a word I say. I am particularly unlucky in meeting with a person so well able to expose my real character, in a part of the world where I had hoped to pass myself off with some degree of credit. Indeed, Mr. Darcy, it is very ungenerous in you to mention all that you knew to my disadvantage in Hertfordshire—and, give me leave to say, very impolitic too—for it is provoking me to retaliate, and such things may come out as will shock your relations to hear.”

Elizabeth laughed heartily at this image of herself and said to Colonel Fitzwilliam, “Your cousin is going to give you a very nice idea of who I am and teach you not to believe a word I say. I’m particularly unfortunate to encounter someone so capable of exposing my true character, especially in a place where I had hoped to impress others. Honestly, Mr. Darcy, it’s quite unfair of you to bring up everything you knew that could make me look bad in Hertfordshire—and, if I may say, very unwise too—because it’s tempting me to hit back, and things could come out that might shock your relatives to hear.”

“I am not afraid of you,” said he, smilingly.

“I’m not afraid of you,” he said, smiling.

“Pray let me hear what you have to accuse him of,” cried Colonel Fitzwilliam. “I should like to know how he behaves among strangers.”

“Please let me know what you have to accuse him of,” exclaimed Colonel Fitzwilliam. “I’d like to hear how he acts around strangers.”

“You shall hear, then—but prepare for something very{219} dreadful. The first time of my ever seeing him in Hertfordshire, you must know, was at a ball—and at this ball, what do you think he did? He danced only four dances! I am sorry to pain you, but so it was. He danced only four dances, though gentlemen were scarce; and, to my certain knowledge, more than one young lady was sitting down in want of a partner. Mr. Darcy, you cannot deny the fact.”

“You will hear, then—but get ready for something really{219} awful. The first time I ever saw him in Hertfordshire was at a ball—and at this ball, guess what he did? He only danced four dances! I’m sorry to hurt your feelings, but that’s how it was. He danced only four dances, even though there were few gentlemen around; and, to my knowledge, more than one young lady was sitting by herself, looking for a partner. Mr. Darcy, you can’t deny that.”

“I had not at that time the honour of knowing any lady in the assembly beyond my own party.”

“I didn’t have the pleasure of knowing any woman in the gathering aside from my own group.”

“True; and nobody can ever be introduced in a ball-room. Well, Colonel Fitzwilliam, what do I play next? My fingers wait your orders.”

“True; and no one can ever be introduced in a ballroom. Well, Colonel Fitzwilliam, what should I play next? My fingers are ready for your instructions.”

“Perhaps,” said Darcy, “I should have judged better had I sought an introduction, but I am ill-qualified to recommend myself to strangers.”

"Maybe," said Darcy, "I would have judged better if I had gotten an introduction, but I'm not really good at putting myself out there to strangers."

“Shall we ask your cousin the reason of this?” said Elizabeth, still addressing Colonel Fitzwilliam. “Shall we ask him why a man of sense and education, and who has lived in the world, is ill-qualified to recommend himself to strangers?”

“Should we ask your cousin why this is?” Elizabeth said, still talking to Colonel Fitzwilliam. “Should we ask him why a sensible and educated man, who has experienced life, isn’t good at making a good impression on strangers?”

“I can answer your question,” said Fitzwilliam, “without applying to him. It is because he will not give himself the trouble.”

“I can answer your question,” Fitzwilliam said, “without asking him. It’s because he won’t bother.”

“I certainly have not the talent which some people possess,” said Darcy, “of conversing easily with those I have never seen before. I cannot catch their tone of conversation, or appear interested in their concerns, as I often see done.”

“I definitely don't have the talent that some people do,” Darcy said, “of easily chatting with people I've never met before. I can't pick up their style of conversation or seem interested in what they care about, like I often see others do.”

“My fingers,” said Elizabeth, “do not move over this instrument in the masterly manner which I see so many women’s do. They have not the same force or rapidity, and do not produce the same expression. But then I have{220} always supposed it to be my own fault—because I would not take the trouble of practising. It is not that I do not believe my fingers as capable as any other woman’s of superior execution.”

“My fingers,” Elizabeth said, “don’t glide over this instrument as skillfully as I see so many women’s do. They lack the same strength and speed, and they don’t create the same feeling. But I’ve always thought it was my own fault—because I wouldn’t put in the effort to practice. It’s not that I don’t believe my fingers are just as capable as any other woman’s of performing exceptionally.”

Darcy smiled and said, “You are perfectly right. You have employed your time much better. No one admitted to the privilege of hearing you can think anything wanting. We neither of us perform to strangers.”

Darcy smiled and said, “You are absolutely right. You've used your time much more wisely. No one who has had the privilege of listening to you could feel like anything is missing. Neither of us puts on a show for strangers.”

Here they were interrupted by Lady Catherine, who called out to know what they were talking of. Elizabeth immediately began playing again. Lady Catherine approached, and, after listening for a few minutes, said to Darcy,—

Here they were interrupted by Lady Catherine, who called out to ask what they were talking about. Elizabeth immediately started playing again. Lady Catherine approached, and after listening for a few minutes, said to Darcy,—

“Miss Bennet would not play at all amiss if she practised more, and could have the advantage of a London master. She has a very good notion of fingering, though her taste is not equal to Anne’s. Anne would have been a delightful performer, had her health allowed her to learn.”

“Miss Bennet would play quite well if she practiced more and had the chance to learn from a London instructor. She has a good understanding of fingering, but her taste isn't as refined as Anne’s. Anne would have been a fantastic performer if her health had permitted her to learn.”

Elizabeth looked at Darcy, to see how cordially he assented to his cousin’s praise: but neither at that moment nor at any other could she discern any symptom of love; and from the whole of his behaviour to Miss De Bourgh she derived this comfort for Miss Bingley, that he might have been just as likely to marry her, had she been his relation.

Elizabeth looked at Darcy to see how warmly he agreed with his cousin’s praise, but in that moment, or any other, she couldn’t sense any sign of affection from him. From how he treated Miss De Bourgh, she took comfort in the idea that he could have been just as inclined to marry her, if she had been his relative.

Lady Catherine continued her remarks on Elizabeth’s performance, mixing with them many instructions on execution and taste. Elizabeth received them with all the forbearance of civility; and at the request of the gentlemen remained at the instrument till her Ladyship’s carriage was ready to take them all home.{221}

Lady Catherine kept talking about Elizabeth’s performance, adding a lot of tips on technique and style. Elizabeth accepted her comments with all the patience of politeness; and at the gentlemen's request, she stayed at the piano until her Ladyship’s carriage was ready to take them all home.{221}



CHAPTER XXXII.

ELIZABETH was sitting by herself the next morning, and writing to Jane, while Mrs. Collins and Maria were gone on business into the village, when she was startled by a ring at the door, the certain signal of a visitor. As she had heard no carriage, she thought it not unlikely to be Lady Catherine; and under that apprehension was putting{222} away her half-finished letter, that she might escape all impertinent questions, when the door opened, and to her very great surprise Mr. Darcy, and Mr. Darcy only, entered the room.

EELIZABETH was sitting alone the next morning, writing to Jane, while Mrs. Collins and Maria were out in the village on an errand. She was startled by a ring at the door, which signaled a visitor. Since she hadn’t heard a carriage, she thought it might be Lady Catherine; with that worry, she quickly put away her half-finished letter to avoid any awkward questions. Then the door opened, and to her great surprise, Mr. Darcy entered the room, and Mr. Darcy only.

He seemed astonished too on finding her alone, and apologized for his intrusion, by letting her know that he had understood all the ladies to be within.

He looked surprised to find her alone and apologized for interrupting, explaining that he thought all the ladies were inside.

They then sat down, and when her inquiries after Rosings were made, seemed in danger of sinking into total silence. It was absolutely necessary, therefore, to think of something; and in this emergency recollecting when she had seen him last in Hertfordshire, and feeling curious to know what he would say on the subject of their hasty departure, she observed,—

They then sat down, and when she asked about Rosings, they seemed at risk of falling into complete silence. It was crucial, therefore, to come up with something to say; and in this situation, remembering when she had last seen him in Hertfordshire, and feeling curious about what he would say regarding their abrupt departure, she remarked,—

“How very suddenly you all quitted Netherfield last November, Mr. Darcy! It must have been a most agreeable surprise to Mr. Bingley to see you all after him so soon; for, if I recollect right, he went but the day before. He and his sisters were well, I hope, when you left London?”

“How suddenly you all left Netherfield last November, Mr. Darcy! It must have been quite a pleasant surprise for Mr. Bingley to see you all chasing after him so soon; if I remember correctly, he left just the day before. I hope he and his sisters were doing well when you left London?”

“Perfectly so, I thank you.”

"Absolutely, thank you."

She found that she was to receive no other answer; and, after a short pause, added,—

She realized she wouldn't get any other answer; and, after a brief pause, added,—

“I think I have understood that Mr. Bingley has not much idea of ever returning to Netherfield again?”

“I think I've understood that Mr. Bingley doesn't have much intention of returning to Netherfield again?”

“I have never heard him say so; but it is probable that he may spend very little of his time there in future. He has many friends, and he is at a time of life when friends and engagements are continually increasing.”

“I've never heard him say that, but it's likely he won't be spending much time there in the future. He has a lot of friends, and he's at an age when friends and commitments are constantly growing.”

“If he means to be but little at Netherfield, it would be better for the neighbourhood that he should give up the place entirely, for then we might possibly get a settled family there. But, perhaps, Mr. Bingley did not take the{223} house so much for the convenience of the neighbourhood as for his own, and we must expect him to keep or quit it on the same principle.”

“If he plans to spend very little time at Netherfield, it would be better for the neighborhood if he gave up the property entirely, as that way we might be able to get a more stable family there. But, maybe, Mr. Bingley didn’t choose the{223} house mainly for the convenience of the neighborhood, but for his own reasons, and we should expect him to keep or leave it based on the same idea.”

“I should not be surprised,” said Darcy, “if he were to give it up as soon as any eligible purchase offers.”

“I wouldn't be surprised,” said Darcy, “if he gave it up as soon as any suitable buying offers come in.”

Elizabeth made no answer. She was afraid of talking longer of his friend; and, having nothing else to say, was now determined to leave the trouble of finding a subject to him.

Elizabeth didn’t respond. She was hesitant to discuss his friend any further, and with nothing else to say, she decided to let him figure out a topic to talk about.

He took the hint and soon began with, “This seems a very comfortable house. Lady Catherine, I believe, did a great deal to it when Mr. Collins first came to Hunsford.”

He picked up on the cue and soon started with, “This seems like a really comfortable house. Lady Catherine, I believe, made a lot of changes to it when Mr. Collins first arrived in Hunsford.”

“I believe she did—and I am sure she could not have bestowed her kindness on a more grateful object.”

“I believe she did—and I’m sure she couldn’t have given her kindness to someone more appreciative.”

“Mr. Collins appears very fortunate in his choice of a wife.”

“Mr. Collins seems very lucky in his choice of a wife.”

“Yes, indeed; his friends may well rejoice in his having met with one of the very few sensible women who would have accepted him, or have made him happy if they had. My friend has an excellent understanding—though I am not certain that I consider her marrying Mr. Collins as the wisest thing she ever did. She seems perfectly happy, however; and, in a prudential light, it is certainly a very good match for her.”

“Yes, definitely; his friends can be happy that he found one of the rare sensible women who would have taken him or made him happy if they had. My friend is very smart—though I’m not sure I’d call her marrying Mr. Collins the smartest choice she ever made. She seems perfectly happy, though; and from a practical standpoint, it’s definitely a solid match for her.”

“It must be very agreeable to her to be settled within so easy a distance of her own family and friends.”

“It must be really nice for her to be living so close to her family and friends.”

“An easy distance do you call it? It is nearly fifty miles.”

“Do you really call that an easy distance? It's almost fifty miles.”

“And what is fifty miles of good road? Little more than half a day’s journey. Yes, I call it a very easy distance.”

“And what is fifty miles of good road? Just a little over half a day's travel. Yeah, I’d say it’s a really easy distance.”

“I should never have considered the distance as one of{224} the advantages of the match,” cried Elizabeth. “I should never have said Mrs. Collins was settled near her family.”

“I should never have thought of the distance as one of{224} the advantages of the match,” Elizabeth exclaimed. “I should never have claimed Mrs. Collins was settled close to her family.”

“It is a proof of your own attachment to Hertfordshire. Anything beyond the very neighbourhood of Longbourn, I suppose, would appear far.”

“It shows how attached you are to Hertfordshire. I guess anything beyond the area around Longbourn would seem quite far.”

As he spoke there was a sort of smile, which Elizabeth fancied she understood; he must be supposing her to be thinking of Jane and Netherfield, and she blushed as she answered,—

As he spoke, there was a kind of smile that Elizabeth thought she understood; he must be assuming she was thinking about Jane and Netherfield, and she blushed as she replied,—

“I do not mean to say that a woman may not be settled too near her family. The far and the near must be relative, and depend on many varying circumstances. Where there is fortune to make the expense of travelling unimportant, distance becomes no evil. But that is not the case here. Mr. and Mrs. Collins have a comfortable income, but not such a one as will allow of frequent journeys—and I am persuaded my friend would not call herself near her family under less than half the present distance.”

“I’m not saying that a woman can’t live close to her family. What’s considered far or near really depends on a lot of different circumstances. When there’s enough money to make travel costs negligible, distance isn't a problem. But that’s not the case here. Mr. and Mrs. Collins have a decent income, but it's not enough for frequent trips—and I believe my friend wouldn’t consider herself near her family unless she lived less than half the current distance.”

Mr. Darcy drew his chair a little towards her, and said, “You cannot have a right to such very strong local attachment. You cannot have been always at Longbourn.”

Mr. Darcy moved his chair a bit closer to her and said, “You can’t have such a strong local attachment. You can’t have always been at Longbourn.”

Elizabeth looked surprised. The gentleman experienced some change of feeling; he drew back his chair, took a newspaper from the table, and, glancing over it, said, in a colder voice,—

Elizabeth looked surprised. The man felt a shift in his emotions; he pushed his chair back, grabbed a newspaper from the table, and, glancing at it, said in a cooler tone,—

“Are you pleased with Kent?”

“Are you happy with Kent?”

A short dialogue on the subject of the country ensued, on either side calm and concise—and soon put an end to by the entrance of Charlotte and her sister, just returned from their walk. The tête-à-tête surprised them. Mr.{225} Darcy related the mistake which had occasioned his intruding on Miss Bennet, and, after sitting a few minutes longer, without saying much to anybody, went away.

A brief conversation about the country took place, with both sides remaining calm and to the point—until Charlotte and her sister walked in, just back from their stroll. The tête-à-tête caught them off guard. Mr.{225} Darcy explained the misunderstanding that had led him to interrupt Miss Bennet, and after sitting quietly for a few more minutes without saying much to anyone, he left.

“Accompanied by their aunt”

“With their aunt”

[Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

[Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

“What can be the meaning of this?” said Charlotte, as soon as he was gone. “My dear Eliza, he must be in love with you, or he would never have called on us in this familiar way.”

“What could this mean?” said Charlotte, as soon as he left. “My dear Eliza, he must be in love with you, or he would never have visited us like this.”

But when Elizabeth told of his silence, it did not seem very likely, even to Charlotte’s wishes, to be the case; and, after various conjectures, they could at last only suppose his visit to proceed from the difficulty of finding anything to do, which was the more probable from the time of year. All field sports were over. Within doors there was Lady Catherine, books, and a billiard table, but gentlemen cannot be always within doors; and in the nearness of the Parsonage, or the pleasantness of the walk to it, or of the people who lived in it, the two cousins found a temptation from this period of walking thither almost every day. They called at various times of the morning, sometimes separately, sometimes together, and now and then accompanied by their aunt. It was plain to them all that Colonel Fitzwilliam came because he had pleasure in their society, a persuasion which of course recommended him still more; and Elizabeth was reminded by her own satisfaction in being with him, as well as by his evident admiration, of her former favourite, George Wickham; and though, in comparing them, she saw there was less captivating softness in Colonel Fitzwilliam’s manners, she believed he might have the best informed mind.

But when Elizabeth mentioned his silence, it didn’t seem very likely, even to Charlotte’s wishes, that this was the case; and after various guesses, they could only assume his visit was due to the difficulty of finding anything to do, which was more likely given the season. All outdoor activities had ended. Inside, there was Lady Catherine, some books, and a billiard table, but men can’t always stay indoors; and with the Parsonage being so close, or the pleasant walk to it, or the people living there, the two cousins felt tempted to walk there almost every day. They visited at different times in the morning, sometimes separately, sometimes together, and occasionally accompanied by their aunt. It was clear to all of them that Colonel Fitzwilliam came because he enjoyed their company, a belief that made him even more appealing; and Elizabeth, reminded by her own happiness in being with him, as well as by his obvious admiration, thought of her former favorite, George Wickham. While comparing them, she noticed that Colonel Fitzwilliam lacked some of the captivating charm of Wickham’s manners, she believed he might have the better-informed mind.

But why Mr. Darcy came so often to the Parsonage it was more difficult to understand. It could not be for society, as he frequently sat there ten minutes together without opening his lips; and when he did speak, it seemed the effect of necessity rather than of choice—a sacrifice to propriety, not a pleasure to himself. He{227} seldom appeared really animated. Mrs. Collins knew not what to make of him. Colonel Fitzwilliam’s occasionally laughing at his stupidity proved that he was generally different, which her own knowledge of him could not have told her; and as she would have liked to believe this change the effect of love, and the object of that love her friend Eliza, she set herself seriously to work to find it out: she watched him whenever they were at Rosings, and whenever he came to Hunsford; but without much success. He certainly looked at her friend a great deal, but the expression of that look was disputable. It was an earnest, steadfast gaze, but she often doubted whether there were much admiration in it, and sometimes it seemed nothing but absence of mind.

But why Mr. Darcy visited the Parsonage so often was harder to figure out. It couldn't be for conversation since he often sat there for ten minutes without saying a word; and when he did speak, it felt more like a duty than a choice—a necessity for appearances, not a source of enjoyment for him. He{227} rarely seemed genuinely engaged. Mrs. Collins was puzzled by him. Colonel Fitzwilliam occasionally laughing at his awkwardness showed that he was usually different, which her own experience hadn’t indicated; and since she wanted to believe this change was due to love, specifically for her friend Eliza, she made it her mission to figure it out: she observed him whenever they were at Rosings and whenever he came to Hunsford, but with little success. He definitely looked at her friend a lot, but the meaning behind that look was unclear. It was a focused, intense stare, but she often wondered if there was much admiration in it, and sometimes it seemed like he was just lost in thought.

She had once or twice suggested to Elizabeth the possibility of his being partial to her, but Elizabeth always laughed at the idea; and Mrs. Collins did not think it right to press the subject, from the danger of raising expectations which might only end in disappointment; for in her opinion it admitted not of a doubt, that all her friend’s dislike would vanish, if she could suppose him to be in her power.

She had suggested to Elizabeth once or twice that he might have feelings for her, but Elizabeth always laughed off the idea. Mrs. Collins thought it wasn’t right to push the topic, as it might lead to expectations that could end in disappointment. In her opinion, there was no doubt that all of her friend’s dislike would disappear if she could believe he was interested in her.

In her kind schemes for Elizabeth, she sometimes planned her marrying Colonel Fitzwilliam. He was, beyond comparison, the pleasantest man: he certainly admired her, and his situation in life was most eligible; but, to counterbalance these advantages, Mr. Darcy had considerable patronage in the church, and his cousin could have none at all.{228}

In her thoughtful plans for Elizabeth, she occasionally considered her marrying Colonel Fitzwilliam. He was, without a doubt, the most charming man: he definitely admired her, and his social standing was quite favorable; however, to balance these benefits, Mr. Darcy had significant support in the church, while his cousin had none at all.{228}


"On checking it out."

CHAPTER XXXIII.

MORE than once did Elizabeth, in her ramble within the park, unexpectedly meet Mr. Darcy. She felt all the perverseness of the mischance that should bring him where no one else was brought; and, to prevent its ever happening again, took care to inform him, at first, that it was a favourite haunt of hers. How it could occur a second time, therefore, was very odd! Yet it did, and even the third. It seemed like wilful ill-nature, or a voluntary penance; for on these occasions it was not merely a few formal inquiries and an awkward pause and then away, but he actually thought it necessary to turn back and walk with her. He never said a great deal, nor did she give herself the trouble of talking or of listening much; but it struck her in the course of their{229} third encounter that he was asking some odd unconnected questions—about her pleasure in being at Hunsford, her love of solitary walks, and her opinion of Mr. and Mrs. Collins’s happiness; and that in speaking of Rosings, and her not perfectly understanding the house, he seemed to expect that whenever she came into Kent again she would be staying there too. His words seemed to imply it. Could he have Colonel Fitzwilliam in his thoughts? She supposed, if he meant anything, he must mean an allusion to what might arise in that quarter. It distressed her a little, and she was quite glad to find herself at the gate in the pales opposite the Parsonage.

MMore than once, Elizabeth unexpectedly ran into Mr. Darcy during her walks in the park. She found it quite annoying that fate would bring him to a place where no one else went, and to avoid it happening again, she made sure to let him know that it was one of her favorite spots. So, it was strange that it happened a second time! Yet it did, and even a third time. It felt like deliberate bad luck, or maybe some kind of self-imposed punishment; because during these meetings, it wasn’t just a few polite questions followed by an awkward silence before parting ways, but he actually insisted on turning back to walk with her. He hardly said much, and she didn’t bother to fill the silence or listen too intently, but she noticed during their third encounter that he was asking some strange, unrelated questions—about how she liked being at Hunsford, her fondness for solitary walks, and her thoughts on Mr. and Mrs. Collins’s happiness; and when he mentioned Rosings and her lack of understanding of the house, he seemed to imply that whenever she came to Kent again, she would also be staying there. His words suggested as much. Could he be thinking about Colonel Fitzwilliam? She figured that if he meant anything by it, it must be some reference to what might happen in that regard. It bothered her a little, and she felt quite relieved to finally reach the gate at the end of the path facing the Parsonage.

She was engaged one day, as she walked, in re-perusing Jane’s last letter, and dwelling on some passages which proved that Jane had not written in spirits, when, instead of being again surprised by Mr. Darcy, she saw, on looking up, that Colonel Fitzwilliam was meeting her. Putting away the letter immediately, and forcing a smile, she said,—

She was walking one day, reading Jane’s last letter again, focusing on certain parts that showed Jane hadn’t written in good spirits, when, instead of being surprised by Mr. Darcy again, she looked up and saw Colonel Fitzwilliam approaching her. She quickly put the letter away and forced a smile as she said,—

“I did not know before that you ever walked this way.”

“I didn’t know before that you ever walked this way.”

“I have been making the tour of the park,” he replied, “as I generally do every year, and intended to close it with a call at the Parsonage. Are you going much farther?”

“I’ve been walking around the park,” he replied, “like I usually do every year, and I planned to finish it with a visit to the Parsonage. Are you going much farther?”

“No, I should have turned in a moment.”

“No, I should have handed it in a moment ago.”

And accordingly she did turn, and they walked towards the Parsonage together.

And so she turned, and they walked toward the Parsonage together.

“Do you certainly leave Kent on Saturday?” said she.

“Are you definitely leaving Kent on Saturday?” she asked.

“Yes—if Darcy does not put it off again. But I am at his disposal. He arranges the business just as he pleases.”

“Yes—if Darcy doesn't postpone it again. But I'm available whenever he needs me. He organizes things however he likes.”

“And if not able to please himself in the arrangement, he has at least great pleasure in the power of choice. I{230} do not know anybody who seems more to enjoy the power of doing what he likes than Mr. Darcy.”

“And if he can’t find joy in the arrangement, he at least takes great pleasure in having the power to choose. I{230} don’t know anyone who seems to enjoy having the freedom to do what he wants more than Mr. Darcy.”

“He likes to have his own way very well,” replied Colonel Fitzwilliam. “But so we all do. It is only that he has better means of having it than many others, because he is rich, and many others are poor. I speak feelingly. A younger son, you know, must be inured to self-denial and dependence.”

"He really likes to get his own way," replied Colonel Fitzwilliam. "But so do all of us. The difference is that he has better resources to get what he wants than a lot of others, because he's rich and many others are not. I say this from experience. A younger son, you know, has to get used to sacrificing and relying on others."

“In my opinion, the younger son of an earl can know very little of either. Now, seriously, what have you ever known of self-denial and dependence? When have you been prevented by want of money from going wherever you chose or procuring anything you had a fancy for?”

“In my opinion, the younger son of an earl knows very little about either one. Seriously, what do you really know about self-denial and dependence? When have you ever been held back by a lack of money from going wherever you wanted or getting anything you fancied?”

“These are home questions—and perhaps I cannot say that I have experienced many hardships of that nature. But in matters of greater weight, I may suffer from the want of money. Younger sons cannot marry where they like.”

“These are personal questions—and maybe I can’t say that I’ve gone through many hardships like that. But when it comes to more serious issues, I might struggle because I don’t have enough money. Younger sons can’t marry whoever they want.”

“Unless where they like women of fortune, which I think they very often do.”

"Unless they prefer wealthy women, which I think they often do."

“Our habits of expense make us too dependent, and there are not many in my rank of life who can afford to marry without some attention to money.”

“Our spending habits make us overly dependent, and not many people in my social class can afford to get married without paying some attention to finances.”

“Is this,” thought Elizabeth, “meant for me?” and she coloured at the idea; but, recovering herself, said in a lively tone, “And pray, what is the usual price of an earl’s younger son? Unless the elder brother is very sickly, I suppose you would not ask above fifty thousand pounds.”

“Is this,” thought Elizabeth, “meant for me?” She blushed at the thought, but quickly composed herself and said in a cheerful tone, “So, what’s the going rate for an earl’s younger son? Unless the older brother is seriously ill, I guess you wouldn’t expect more than fifty thousand pounds.”

He answered her in the same style, and the subject dropped. To interrupt a silence which might make him fancy her affected with what had passed, she soon afterwards said,{231}

He replied to her in the same way, and the topic was dropped. To break the silence that might make him think she was upset about what had happened, she soon after said,{231}

“I imagine your cousin brought you down with him chiefly for the sake of having somebody at his disposal. I wonder he does not marry, to secure a lasting convenience of that kind. But, perhaps, his sister does as well for the present; and, as she is under his sole care, he may do what he likes with her.”

“I think your cousin brought you along mainly to have someone to help him out. I wonder why he doesn't get married to make sure he has someone like that for the long term. But maybe his sister is taking care of that for now; since she’s completely under his care, he can do whatever he wants with her.”

“No,” said Colonel Fitzwilliam, “that is an advantage which he must divide with me. I am joined with him in the guardianship of Miss Darcy.”

“No,” said Colonel Fitzwilliam, “that’s an advantage he has to share with me. I’m working with him to protect Miss Darcy.”

“Are you, indeed? And pray what sort of a guardian do you make? Does your charge give you much trouble? Young ladies of her age are sometimes a little difficult to manage; and if she has the true Darcy spirit, she may like to have her own way.”

“Are you really? And what kind of guardian are you? Does your charge give you a hard time? Young ladies her age can sometimes be a bit challenging to handle; and if she has the true Darcy spirit, she might want to do things her own way.”

As she spoke, she observed him looking at her earnestly; and the manner in which he immediately asked her why she supposed Miss Darcy likely to give them any uneasiness, convinced her that she had somehow or other got pretty near the truth. She directly replied,—

As she spoke, she noticed him looking at her seriously; and the way he quickly asked her why she thought Miss Darcy might upset them convinced her that she was pretty close to the truth. She replied right away,—

“You need not be frightened. I never heard any harm of her; and I dare say she is one of the most tractable creatures in the world. She is a very great favourite with some ladies of my acquaintance, Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley. I think I have heard you say that you know them.”

“You don't need to be scared. I've never heard anything bad about her; in fact, I bet she’s one of the easiest people to get along with. She's well-liked by some ladies I know, Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley. I believe you mentioned that you know them.”

“I know them a little. Their brother is a pleasant, gentlemanlike man—he is a great friend of Darcy’s.”

"I know them a bit. Their brother is a nice, polite guy—he's a close friend of Darcy's."

“Oh yes,” said Elizabeth drily—“Mr. Darcy is uncommonly kind to Mr. Bingley, and takes a prodigious deal of care of him.”

“Oh yes,” said Elizabeth drily, “Mr. Darcy is unusually kind to Mr. Bingley and takes a huge amount of care of him.”

“Care of him! Yes, I really believe Darcy does take care of him in those points where he most wants care.{232} From something that he told me in our journey hither, I have reason to think Bingley very much indebted to him. But I ought to beg his pardon, for I have no right to suppose that Bingley was the person meant. It was all conjecture.”

“Care of him! Yes, I really believe Darcy does take care of him in the areas where he needs it the most.{232} From something he mentioned during our journey here, I have a reason to think Bingley owes him a lot. But I should apologize, as I have no right to assume that Bingley was the one he meant. It was all just speculation.”

“What is it you mean?”

"What do you mean?"

“It is a circumstance which Darcy of course could not wish to be generally known, because if it were to get round to the lady’s family it would be an unpleasant thing.”

"It’s a situation that Darcy definitely wouldn’t want to be widely known, because if it reached the lady’s family, it would be quite awkward."

“You may depend upon my not mentioning it.”

“You can count on me not to bring it up.”

“And remember that I have not much reason for supposing it to be Bingley. What he told me was merely this: that he congratulated himself on having lately saved a friend from the inconveniences of a most imprudent marriage, but without mentioning names or any other particulars; and I only suspected it to be Bingley from believing him the kind of young man to get into a scrape of that sort, and from knowing them to have been together the whole of last summer.”

“And remember, I don’t have much reason to think it’s Bingley. All he told me was that he was happy to have recently saved a friend from the problems of a really foolish marriage, but he didn’t mention any names or any other details. I only suspected it was Bingley because I believe he’s the kind of young man who could get into that kind of situation, and I know they were together all last summer.”

“Did Mr. Darcy give you his reasons for this interference?”

“Did Mr. Darcy share his reasons for getting involved?”

“I understood that there were some very strong objections against the lady.”

“I realized that there were some very strong objections against the woman.”

“And what arts did he use to separate them?”

“And what methods did he use to keep them apart?”

“He did not talk to me of his own arts,” said Fitzwilliam, smiling. “He only told me what I have now told you.”

“He didn’t talk to me about his own skills,” said Fitzwilliam, smiling. “He only shared what I have now shared with you.”

Elizabeth made no answer, and walked on, her heart swelling with indignation. After watching her a little, Fitzwilliam asked her why she was so thoughtful.

Elizabeth didn't reply and continued walking, her heart swelling with anger. After observing her for a moment, Fitzwilliam asked her why she seemed so preoccupied.

“I am thinking of what you have been telling me,” said she. “Your cousin’s conduct does not suit my feelings. Why was he to be the judge?{233}

“I’m considering what you’ve been saying,” she said. “Your cousin’s behavior doesn’t sit right with me. Why was he chosen to be the judge?{233}

“You are rather disposed to call his interference officious?”

"Are you more inclined to think his interference is meddlesome?"

“I do not see what right Mr. Darcy had to decide on the propriety of his friend’s inclination; or why, upon his own judgment alone, he was to determine and direct in what manner that friend was to be happy. But,” she continued, recollecting herself, “as we know none of the particulars, it is not fair to condemn him. It is not to be supposed that there was much affection in the case.”

“I don’t understand what right Mr. Darcy had to decide what was appropriate for his friend’s feelings or why he thought he could determine how that friend should find happiness on his own judgment. But,” she went on, gathering herself, “since we don’t know any of the specifics, it’s not right to judge him. We can’t assume there was a lot of love involved in this situation.”

“That is not an unnatural surmise,” said Fitzwilliam; “but it is lessening the honour of my cousin’s triumph very sadly.”

"That's not an unreasonable guess," said Fitzwilliam; "but it's really diminishing the honor of my cousin's triumph."

This was spoken jestingly, but it appeared to her so just a picture of Mr. Darcy, that she would not trust herself with an answer; and, therefore, abruptly changing the conversation, talked on indifferent matters till they reached the Parsonage. There, shut into her own room, as soon as their visitor left them, she could think without interruption of all that she had heard. It was not to be supposed that any other people could be meant than those with whom she was connected. There could not exist in the world two men over whom Mr. Darcy could have such boundless influence. That he had been concerned in the measures taken to separate Mr. Bingley and Jane, she had never doubted; but she had always attributed to Miss Bingley the principal design and arrangement of them. If his own vanity, however, did not mislead him, he was the cause—his pride and caprice were the cause—of all that Jane had suffered, and still continued to suffer. He had ruined for a while every hope of happiness for the most affectionate, generous heart in the world; and no one could say how lasting an evil he might have inflicted.{234}

This was said jokingly, but to her, it felt like such an accurate representation of Mr. Darcy that she didn't trust herself to respond. So, she quickly changed the subject and talked about trivial things until they arrived at the Parsonage. Once they were alone in her room, after their guest had left, she could think uninterrupted about everything she had heard. It was clear that the only people that could be referred to were those connected to her. There couldn't possibly be two men whom Mr. Darcy could influence so completely. She had never doubted his involvement in the actions taken to separate Mr. Bingley and Jane, but she had always thought that Miss Bingley was the main planner behind it all. If his own vanity didn’t deceive him, he was the reason—his pride and whimsical behavior were to blame—for all that Jane had endured and continued to endure. He had temporarily destroyed every hope of happiness for the most loving and generous heart in the world, and no one could predict how lasting the damage he may have caused could be.{234}

“There were some very strong objections against the lady,” were Colonel Fitzwilliam’s words; and these strong objections probably were, her having one uncle who was a country attorney, and another who was in business in London.

“There were some very strong objections against the lady,” Colonel Fitzwilliam said; and these strong objections probably stemmed from the fact that she had one uncle who was a country lawyer and another who was in business in London.

“To Jane herself,” she exclaimed, “there could be no possibility of objection,—all loveliness and goodness as she is! Her understanding excellent, her mind improved, and her manners captivating. Neither could anything be urged against my father, who, though with some peculiarities, has abilities which Mr. Darcy himself need not disdain, and respectability which he will probably never reach.” When she thought of her mother, indeed, her confidence gave way a little; but she would not allow that any objections there had material weight with Mr. Darcy, whose pride, she was convinced, would receive a deeper wound from the want of importance in his friend’s connections than from their want of sense; and she was quite decided, at last, that he had been partly governed by this worst kind of pride, and partly by the wish of retaining Mr. Bingley for his sister.

“To Jane herself,” she exclaimed, “there could be no possible objection—she’s all beauty and goodness! Her understanding is excellent, her mind is well-developed, and her manners are charming. Nothing could be said against my father, who, despite some quirks, has abilities that even Mr. Darcy shouldn’t dismiss, and a level of respectability that he might never achieve.” When she thought of her mother, her confidence wavered a bit, but she wouldn’t let any issues there weigh heavily on Mr. Darcy, whose pride, she believed, would take a much bigger hit from his friend’s lack of important connections than from their lack of intelligence; and she finally concluded that he was partly driven by this worst kind of pride, and partly by the desire to keep Mr. Bingley available for his sister.

The agitation and tears which the subject occasioned brought on a headache; and it grew so much worse towards the evening that, added to her unwillingness to see Mr. Darcy, it determined her not to attend her cousins to Rosings, where they were engaged to drink tea. Mrs. Collins, seeing that she was really unwell, did not press her to go, and as much as possible prevented her husband from pressing her; but Mr. Collins could not conceal his apprehension of Lady Catherine’s being rather displeased by her staying at home.{235}

The stress and tears caused her a headache, which got much worse as the evening approached. Combined with her reluctance to see Mr. Darcy, this made her decide not to go with her cousins to Rosings for tea. Mrs. Collins, noticing that she was genuinely unwell, didn’t insist on her going, and did her best to stop her husband from pressing her. However, Mr. Collins couldn’t hide his concern that Lady Catherine might be a bit upset by her staying home.{235}



CHAPTER XXXIV.

WHEN they were gone, Elizabeth, as if intending to exasperate herself as much as possible against Mr. Darcy, chose for her employment the examination of all the letters which Jane had written to her since her being in Kent. They contained no actual complaint, nor was there any revival of past occurrences,{236} or any communication of present suffering. But in all, and in almost every line of each, there was a want of that cheerfulness which had been used to characterize her style, and which, proceeding from the serenity of a mind at ease with itself, and kindly disposed towards everyone, had been scarcely ever clouded. Elizabeth noticed every sentence conveying the idea of uneasiness, with an attention which it had hardly received on the first perusal. Mr. Darcy’s shameful boast of what misery he had been able to inflict gave her a keener sense of her sister’s sufferings. It was some consolation to think that his visit to Rosings was to end on the day after the next, and a still greater that in less than a fortnight she should herself be with Jane again, and enabled to contribute to the recovery of her spirits, by all that affection could do.

WWhen they were gone, Elizabeth, seemingly intent on irritating herself as much as possible about Mr. Darcy, decided to go through all the letters that Jane had written to her since being in Kent. They held no real complaints, nor did they bring up past events,{236} or mention any current suffering. However, in each and almost every line, there was a noticeable lack of the cheerfulness that used to define her writing style. That cheerfulness, stemming from a calm mind at peace with itself and genuinely kind towards everyone, had rarely been dimmed. Elizabeth picked up on every sentence that hinted at unease, giving them more attention than she had during the first reading. Mr. Darcy’s disgraceful bragging about the pain he had caused her gave her a sharper awareness of her sister’s struggles. It was somewhat comforting to know that his visit to Rosings would end the day after tomorrow, and even more so that in less than two weeks she would be with Jane again, able to help lift her spirits with all the affection she could offer.

She could not think of Darcy’s leaving Kent without remembering that his cousin was to go with him; but Colonel Fitzwilliam had made it clear that he had no intentions at all, and, agreeable as he was, she did not mean to be unhappy about him.

She couldn’t think of Darcy leaving Kent without remembering that his cousin was going with him; but Colonel Fitzwilliam had made it clear that he had no intentions at all, and, as pleasant as he was, she didn’t plan to be unhappy about him.

While settling this point, she was suddenly roused by the sound of the door-bell; and her spirits were a little fluttered by the idea of its being Colonel Fitzwilliam himself, who had once before called late in the evening, and might now come to inquire particularly after her. But this idea was soon banished, and her spirits were very differently affected, when, to her utter amazement, she saw Mr. Darcy walk into the room. In a hurried manner he immediately began an inquiry after her health, imputing his visit to a wish of hearing that she were better. She answered him with cold civility. He sat down for a few moments, and then getting up walked{237} about the room. Elizabeth was surprised, but said not a word. After a silence of several minutes, he came towards her in an agitated manner, and thus began:—

While she was considering this, she was suddenly jolted by the sound of the doorbell; her heart raced a little at the thought that it might be Colonel Fitzwilliam, who had visited her late one evening before and might now have come to check on her. But that thought quickly faded, and her mood changed completely when, to her complete surprise, Mr. Darcy walked into the room. In a hurried way, he immediately started asking about her health, saying he had come to hear that she was feeling better. She replied with a polite but distant tone. He sat down for a moment, then got up and walked{237} around the room. Elizabeth was taken aback but didn’t say anything. After several minutes of silence, he approached her, looking distressed, and began:—

“In vain have I struggled. It will not do. My feelings will not be repressed. You must allow me to tell you how ardently I admire and love you.”

“In vain have I struggled. It won’t work. My feelings can’t be held back. You have to let me tell you how deeply I admire and love you.”

Elizabeth’s astonishment was beyond expression. She stared, coloured, doubted, and was silent. This he considered sufficient encouragement, and the avowal of all that he felt and had long felt for her immediately followed. He spoke well; but there were feelings besides those of the heart to be detailed, and he was not more eloquent on the subject of tenderness than of pride. His sense of her inferiority, of its being a degradation, of the family obstacles which judgment had always opposed to inclination, were dwelt on with a warmth which seemed due to the consequence he was wounding, but was very unlikely to recommend his suit.

Elizabeth was utterly astonished. She stared, blushed, doubted, and stayed silent. He took this as enough encouragement, and he immediately confessed everything he felt and had felt for her for a long time. He expressed himself well, but there were feelings beyond just affection to discuss, and he wasn’t any more articulate about his feelings of love than he was about his pride. He focused on her perceived inferiority, the idea that being with her was a step down, and the family obstacles that logic had always placed in the way of his desires. This was shared with a passion that seemed to stem from the importance of what he was saying, but it was unlikely to help his case.

In spite of her deeply-rooted dislike, she could not be insensible to the compliment of such a man’s affection, and though her intentions did not vary for an instant, she was at first sorry for the pain he was to receive; till roused to resentment by his subsequent language, she lost all compassion in anger. She tried, however, to compose herself to answer him with patience, when he should have done. He concluded with representing to her the strength of that attachment which in spite of all his endeavours he had found impossible to conquer; and with expressing his hope that it would now be rewarded by her acceptance of his hand. As he said this she could easily see that he had no doubt of a favourable answer. He spoke of apprehension and anxiety, but his countenance expressed real security. Such a circumstance{238} could only exasperate farther; and when he ceased the colour rose into her cheeks and she said,—

Even though she really disliked him, she couldn't ignore the flattery of a man like him being in love with her. While her feelings didn’t change at all, she initially felt bad about the pain he was about to experience. But when he spoke again, his words ignited her anger, and she lost all sympathy. Still, she tried to compose herself so she could respond calmly when he finished. He wrapped up by highlighting his strong feelings for her, despite all his efforts to move on, and expressed his hope that she would accept his proposal. As he spoke, it was clear he expected her to say yes. He talked about his worries and stress, but his face showed confidence. This only made her more irritated, and when he stopped talking, she felt her cheeks flush and said,—

“In such cases as this, it is, I believe, the established mode to express a sense of obligation for the sentiments avowed, however unequally they may be returned. It is natural that obligation should be felt, and if I could feel gratitude, I would now thank you. But I cannot—I have never desired your good opinion, and you have certainly bestowed it most unwillingly. I am sorry to have occasioned pain to anyone. It has been most unconsciously done, however, and I hope will be of short duration. The feelings which you tell me have long prevented the acknowledgment of your regard can have little difficulty in overcoming it after this explanation.”

“In situations like this, I think it's normal to express a sense of obligation for the feelings shared, no matter how unevenly they might be reciprocated. It's only natural to feel obliged, and if I could actually feel gratitude, I would thank you now. But I can't—I have never sought your approval, and you have clearly given it very reluctantly. I'm sorry for causing anyone pain. It was completely unintentional, and I hope it won't last long. The feelings you've mentioned that have kept you from acknowledging your affection should have no trouble fading away after this explanation.”

Mr. Darcy, who was leaning against the mantel-piece with his eyes fixed on her face, seemed to catch her words with no less resentment than surprise. His complexion became pale with anger, and the disturbance of his mind was visible in every feature. He was struggling for the appearance of composure, and would not open his lips till he believed himself to have attained it. The pause was to Elizabeth’s feelings dreadful. At length, in a voice of forced calmness, he said,—

Mr. Darcy, who was leaning against the mantelpiece with his eyes on her face, looked like he was taking in her words with equal parts anger and surprise. His face turned pale with rage, and you could see the turmoil in every feature. He was trying hard to appear composed and wouldn’t say anything until he thought he had managed it. The silence was agonizing for Elizabeth. Eventually, in a voice that sounded forced and calm, he said,—

“And this is all the reply which I am to have the honour of expecting! I might, perhaps, wish to be informed why, with so little endeavour at civility, I am thus rejected. But it is of small importance.”

“And this is all the response I should expect to receive! I might, perhaps, want to know why, with so little effort at politeness, I am being turned away. But it’s not that important.”

“I might as well inquire,” replied she, “why, with so evident a design of offending and insulting me, you chose to tell me that you liked me against your will, against your reason, and even against your character? Was not this some excuse for incivility, if I was uncivil? But I have other provocations. You know I have.{239} Had not my own feelings decided against you, had they been indifferent, or had they even been favourable, do you think that any consideration would tempt me to accept the man who has been the means of ruining, perhaps for ever, the happiness of a most beloved sister?”

“I might as well ask,” she replied, “why, with such an obvious intent to offend and insult me, you chose to tell me that you liked me against your will, against your better judgment, and even against your character? Wasn’t this a reason for rudeness, if I was rude? But I have other reasons to be upset. You know I do.{239} If my own feelings hadn’t turned against you, if they had been neutral or even positive, do you really think anything could convince me to accept the man who has caused the potential destruction of my most beloved sister’s happiness?”

As she pronounced these words, Mr. Darcy changed colour; but the emotion was short, and he listened without attempting to interrupt her while she continued,—

As she said these words, Mr. Darcy changed color; but the feeling was brief, and he listened without trying to interrupt her as she went on,—

“I have every reason in the world to think ill of you. No motive can excuse the unjust and ungenerous part you acted there. You dare not, you cannot deny that you have been the principal, if not the only means of dividing them from each other, of exposing one to the censure of the world for caprice and instability, the other to its derision for disappointed hopes, and involving them both in misery of the acutest kind.”

“I have every reason to think poorly of you. No excuse can justify the unfair and unkind role you played there. You dare not, and you cannot deny that you have been the main, if not the only, reason for separating them from each other, causing one to face criticism from the world for being fickle and unstable, and the other to face mockery for unfulfilled dreams, leaving them both in deep misery.”

She paused, and saw with no slight indignation that he was listening with an air which proved him wholly unmoved by any feeling of remorse. He even looked at her with a smile of affected incredulity.

She stopped and noticed with some annoyance that he was listening with an expression that showed he was completely unaffected by any sense of guilt. He even looked at her with a mock smile of disbelief.

“Can you deny that you have done it?” she repeated.

“Can you deny that you did it?” she repeated.

With assumed tranquillity he then replied, “I have no wish of denying that I did everything in my power to separate my friend from your sister, or that I rejoice in my success. Towards him I have been kinder than towards myself.”

With a calm demeanor, he then replied, “I won’t deny that I did everything I could to keep my friend away from your sister, nor will I hide my happiness in my success. I have been kinder to him than I have to myself.”

Elizabeth disdained the appearance of noticing this civil reflection, but its meaning did not escape, nor was it likely to conciliate her.

Elizabeth looked down on the idea of acknowledging this polite remark, but she understood its meaning, and it was unlikely to win her over.

“But it is not merely this affair,” she continued, “on which my dislike is founded. Long before it had taken{240} place, my opinion of you was decided. Your character was unfolded in the recital which I received many months ago from Mr. Wickham. On this subject, what can you have to say? In what imaginary act of friendship can you here defend yourself? or under what misrepresentation can you here impose upon others?”

“But it’s not just this situation,” she continued, “that makes me dislike you. Long before it happened{240}, I had already formed my opinion of you. Your true character was revealed in the story I heard many months ago from Mr. Wickham. What do you have to say about this? In what made-up act of friendship can you defend yourself? Or what lie can you tell to deceive others?”

“You take an eager interest in that gentleman’s concerns,” said Darcy, in a less tranquil tone, and with a heightened colour.

“You seem really interested in that guy’s issues,” said Darcy, in a less calm tone, and with a flushed face.

“Who that knows what his misfortunes have been can help feeling an interest in him?”

“Who knows what his struggles have been that can't help but feel sympathetic towards him?”

“His misfortunes!” repeated Darcy, contemptuously,—“yes, his misfortunes have been great indeed.”

“His misfortunes!” Darcy said with disdain, “yes, his misfortunes have been really significant.”

“And of your infliction,” cried Elizabeth, with energy; “You have reduced him to his present state of poverty—comparative poverty. You have withheld the advantages which you must know to have been designed for him. You have deprived the best years of his life of that independence which was no less his due than his desert. You have done all this! and yet you can treat the mention of his misfortunes with contempt and ridicule.”

“And because of what you’ve done,” Elizabeth exclaimed passionately, “you’ve brought him to this state of poverty—relative poverty. You’ve denied him the opportunities that you know were meant for him. You’ve stripped the best years of his life of the independence that he deserved just as much as anyone else. You’ve done all this! And still, you can look at the mention of his misfortunes with scorn and mockery.”

“And this,” cried Darcy, as he walked with quick steps across the room, “is your opinion of me! This is the estimation in which you hold me! I thank you for explaining it so fully. My faults, according to this calculation, are heavy indeed! But, perhaps,” added he, stopping in his walk, and turning towards her, “these offences might have been overlooked, had not your pride been hurt by my honest confession of the scruples that had long prevented my forming any serious design. These bitter accusations might have been suppressed, had I, with greater policy, concealed my struggles, and{241} flattered you into the belief of my being impelled by unqualified, unalloyed inclination; by reason, by reflection, by everything. But disguise of every sort is my abhorrence. Nor am I ashamed of the feelings I related. They were natural and just. Could you expect me to rejoice in the inferiority of your connections?—to congratulate myself on the hope of relations whose condition in life is so decidedly beneath my own?”

“And this,” cried Darcy, as he walked quickly across the room, “this is how you see me! This is your judgment of me! Thank you for being so clear about it. According to your assessment, my faults are indeed serious! But, perhaps,” he added, stopping in his tracks and turning to face her, “these offenses could have been overlooked if your pride hadn’t been wounded by my honest admission of the doubts that had long stopped me from pursuing a serious plan. These harsh accusations might have been avoided if I had, more wisely, hidden my struggles and flattered you into believing that I was driven purely by genuine desire; by logic, by consideration, by everything. But I utterly detest any form of deceit. I'm also not ashamed of the feelings I expressed. They were natural and valid. Could you really expect me to be happy about the inferiority of your connections?—to be pleased with the idea of in-laws whose situation in life is so clearly below my own?”

Elizabeth felt herself growing more angry every moment; yet she tried to the utmost to speak with composure when she said,—

Elizabeth felt her anger rising with every passing moment; still, she did her best to speak calmly when she said,—

“You are mistaken, Mr. Darcy, if you suppose that the mode of your declaration affected me in any other way than as it spared me the concern which I might have felt in refusing you, had you behaved in a more gentlemanlike manner.”

“You're wrong, Mr. Darcy, if you think that the way you declared your feelings impacted me in any way other than saving me the worry I might have felt in turning you down, if you had acted more like a gentleman.”

She saw him start at this; but he said nothing, and she continued,—

She noticed him flinch at this; but he stayed silent, and she went on,—

“You could not have made me the offer of your hand in any possible way that would have tempted me to accept it.”

"You couldn't have presented your hand in any way that would have tempted me to say yes."

Again his astonishment was obvious; and he looked at her with an expression of mingled incredulity and mortification. She went on,—

Again, his astonishment was clear, and he looked at her with a mix of disbelief and embarrassment. She continued,—

“From the very beginning, from the first moment, I may almost say, of my acquaintance with you, your manners impressing me with the fullest belief of your arrogance, your conceit, and your selfish disdain of the feelings of others, were such as to form that groundwork of disapprobation, on which succeeding events have built so immovable a dislike; and I had not known you a month before I felt that you were the last man in the world whom I could ever be prevailed on to marry.{242}

“From the very start, from the first moment I got to know you, I can almost say, your behavior convinced me completely of your arrogance, your vanity, and your selfish disregard for the feelings of others. This formed the basis of my strong disapproval, on which later events built an unshakeable dislike. I hadn’t known you for a month before I realized you were the last person in the world I could ever be pressured into marrying.{242}

“You have said quite enough, madam. I perfectly comprehend your feelings, and have now only to be ashamed of what my own have been. Forgive me for having taken up so much of your time, and accept my best wishes for your health and happiness.”

"You’ve said more than enough, ma'am. I completely understand how you feel, and now I can only feel ashamed of my own feelings. I’m sorry for taking up so much of your time, and please accept my best wishes for your health and happiness."

And with these words he hastily left the room, and Elizabeth heard him the next moment open the front door and quit the house. The tumult of her mind was now painfully great. She knew not how to support herself, and, from actual weakness, sat down and cried for half an hour. Her astonishment, as she reflected on what had passed, was increased by every review of it. That she should receive an offer of marriage from Mr. Darcy! that he should have been in love with her for so many months! so much in love as to wish to marry her in spite of all the objections which had made him prevent his friend’s marrying her sister, and which must appear at least with equal force in his own case, was almost incredible! it was gratifying to have inspired unconsciously so strong an affection. But his pride, his abominable pride, his shameless avowal of what he had done with respect to Jane, his unpardonable assurance in acknowledging, though he could not justify it, and the unfeeling manner which he had mentioned Mr. Wickham, his cruelty towards whom he had not attempted to deny, soon overcame the pity which the consideration of his attachment had for a moment excited.

And with those words, he quickly left the room, and Elizabeth heard him open the front door and leave the house. The turmoil in her mind was now painfully overwhelming. She didn't know how to steady herself and, feeling weak, sat down and cried for half an hour. Her astonishment, as she reflected on what had happened, grew with each thought. That she should receive a marriage proposal from Mr. Darcy! That he had been in love with her for so many months! So much in love that he wanted to marry her despite all the reasons that had made him stop his friend from marrying her sister, which must have been just as valid in his case, was almost unbelievable! It was gratifying to have inspired such strong feelings without realizing it. But his pride, his dreadful pride, his shameless confession about what he had done regarding Jane, his unforgivable confidence in admitting it, even though he couldn't justify it, and the insensitive way he had mentioned Mr. Wickham—whose mistreatment he hadn't tried to deny—quickly overshadowed the sympathy that his feelings had briefly stirred in her.

She continued in very agitating reflections till the sound of Lady Catherine’s carriage made her feel how unequal she was to encounter Charlotte’s observation, and hurried her away to her room.{243}

She kept getting more and more worked up in her thoughts until she heard Lady Catherine’s carriage, which made her realize she wasn't ready to face Charlotte’s scrutiny, so she rushed to her room.{243}


"Listening to her name."

CHAPTER XXXV.

ELIZABETH awoke the next morning to the same thoughts and meditations which had at length closed her eyes. She could not yet recover from the surprise of what had happened: it was impossible to think of anything else; and, totally indisposed for employment, she resolved soon after breakfast to indulge herself in air and exercise. She was proceeding directly to her favourite walk, when the recollection of Mr. Darcy’s sometimes coming there stopped her, and instead of entering the park, she turned up the lane which led her farther from the turnpike road. The park paling was still the boundary on one side, and she soon passed one of the gates into the ground.

EELIZABETH woke up the next morning with the same thoughts and reflections that had finally put her to sleep. She could hardly shake off the shock of what had happened; it was impossible to focus on anything else. Not in the mood for any work, she decided shortly after breakfast to treat herself to some fresh air and a walk. She was heading straight to her favorite spot when she remembered that Mr. Darcy sometimes came there, which made her stop. Instead of going into the park, she took the lane that led her further away from the main road. The park fence was still on one side, and she soon passed through one of the gates into the grounds.

After walking two or three times along that part of the lane, she was tempted, by the pleasantness of the morning, to stop at the gates and look into the park. The five weeks which she had now passed in Kent had made a great difference in the country, and every day was adding to the verdure of the early trees. She was{244} on the point of continuing her walk, when she caught a glimpse of a gentleman within the sort of grove which edged the park: he was moving that way; and fearful of its being Mr. Darcy, she was directly retreating. But the person who advanced was now near enough to see her, and stepping forward with eagerness, pronounced her name. She had turned away; but on hearing herself called, though in a voice which proved it to be Mr. Darcy, she moved again towards the gate. He had by that time reached it also; and, holding out a letter, which she instinctively took, said, with a look of haughty composure, “I have been walking in the grove some time, in the hope of meeting you. Will you do me the honour of reading that letter?” and then, with a slight bow, turned again into the plantation, and was soon out of sight.

After walking back and forth along that section of the lane a couple of times, she was tempted by the nice weather to stop at the gates and peek into the park. The five weeks she had spent in Kent had changed the landscape, with each day adding more greenery to the early trees. She was{244} about to continue her walk when she spotted a gentleman in the grove bordering the park: he was moving in her direction, and fearing it might be Mr. Darcy, she quickly withdrew. But the man approaching was close enough to see her, and stepping forward eagerly, he called her name. She had turned away, but upon hearing her name, even though she recognized the voice as Mr. Darcy’s, she moved back toward the gate. By that point, he had reached it too and, extending a letter which she instinctively took, said with an air of haughty composure, “I’ve been walking in the grove for a while, hoping to see you. Will you do me the honor of reading this letter?” Then, with a slight bow, he turned back into the thicket and quickly disappeared from view.

With no expectation of pleasure, but with the strongest curiosity, Elizabeth opened the letter, and to her still increasing wonder, perceived an envelope containing two sheets of letter paper, written quite through, in a very close hand. The envelope itself was likewise full. Pursuing her way along the lane, she then began it. It was dated from Rosings, at eight o’clock in the morning, and was as follows:—

With no hope for enjoyment, but driven by intense curiosity, Elizabeth opened the letter, and to her growing surprise, found an envelope filled with two sheets of paper, completely written on in a very small handwriting. The envelope itself was also full. As she continued down the lane, she began to read it. It was dated from Rosings, at eight o’clock in the morning, and said the following:—

“Be not alarmed, madam, on receiving this letter, by the apprehension of its containing any repetition of those sentiments, or renewal of those offers, which were last night so disgusting to you. I write without any intention of paining you, or humbling myself, by dwelling on wishes, which, for the happiness of both, cannot be too soon forgotten; and the effort which the formation and the perusal of this letter must occasion, should have been spared, had not my character required it to be written{245} and read. You must, therefore, pardon the freedom with which I demand your attention; your feelings, I know, will bestow it unwillingly, but I demand it of your justice.

"Please don’t be alarmed, ma'am, when you receive this letter, thinking it contains any repetition of those sentiments or any renewal of those offers that were so upsetting to you last night. I’m writing without any intention of causing you pain or humbling myself by revisiting wishes that, for our mutual happiness, need to be forgotten as soon as possible. The effort of writing and reading this letter could have been avoided if my character didn’t require that it be written and read. So, I ask for your understanding as I request your attention; I know it will be given reluctantly, but I ask it out of fairness."

“Two offences of a very different nature, and by no means of equal magnitude, you last night laid to my charge. The first mentioned was, that, regardless of the sentiments of either, I had detached Mr. Bingley from your sister,—and the other, that I had, in defiance of various claims, in defiance of honour and humanity, ruined the immediate prosperity and blasted the prospects of Mr. Wickham. Wilfully and wantonly to have thrown off the companion of my youth, the acknowledged favourite of my father, a young man who had scarcely any other dependence than on our patronage, and who had been brought up to expect its exertion, would be a depravity, to which the separation of two young persons whose affection could be the growth of only a few weeks, could bear no comparison. But from the severity of that blame which was last night so liberally bestowed, respecting each circumstance, I shall hope to be in future secured, when the following account of my actions and their motives has been read. If, in the explanation of them which is due to myself, I am under the necessity of relating feelings which may be offensive to yours, I can only say that I am sorry. The necessity must be obeyed, and further apology would be absurd. I had not been long in Hertfordshire before I saw, in common with others, that Bingley preferred your elder sister to any other young woman in the country. But it was not till the evening of the dance at Netherfield that I had any apprehension of his feeling a serious attachment. I had often seen him in love before. At that ball, while I had{246} the honour of dancing with you, I was first made acquainted, by Sir William Lucas’s accidental information, that Bingley’s attentions to your sister had given rise to a general expectation of their marriage. He spoke of it as a certain event, of which the time alone could be undecided. From that moment I observed my friend’s behaviour attentively; and I could then perceive that his partiality for Miss Bennet was beyond what I had ever witnessed in him. Your sister I also watched. Her look and manners were open, cheerful, and engaging as ever, but without any symptom of peculiar regard; and I remained convinced, from the evening’s scrutiny, that though she received his attentions with pleasure, she did not invite them by any participation of sentiment. If you have not been mistaken here, I must have been in an error. Your superior knowledge of your sister must make the latter probable. If it be so, if I have been misled by such error to inflict pain on her, your resentment has not been unreasonable. But I shall not scruple to assert, that the serenity of your sister’s countenance and air was such as might have given the most acute observer a conviction that, however amiable her temper, her heart was not likely to be easily touched. That I was desirous of believing her indifferent is certain; but I will venture to say that my investigations and decisions are not usually influenced by my hopes or fears. I did not believe her to be indifferent because I wished it; I believed it on impartial conviction, as truly as I wished it in reason. My objections to the marriage were not merely those which I last night acknowledged to have required the utmost force of passion to put aside in my own case; the want of connection could not be so great an evil to my friend as to me. But there were{247} other causes of repugnance; causes which, though still existing, and existing to an equal degree in both instances, I had myself endeavoured to forget, because they were not immediately before me. These causes must be stated, though briefly. The situation of your mother’s family, though objectionable, was nothing in comparison of that total want of propriety so frequently, so almost uniformly betrayed by herself, by your three younger sisters, and occasionally even by your father:—pardon me,—it pains me to offend you. But amidst your concern for the defects of your nearest relations, and your displeasure at this representation of them, let it give you consolation to consider that to have conducted yourselves so as to avoid any share of the like censure is praise no less generally bestowed on you and your eldest sister than it is honourable to the sense and disposition of both. I will only say, farther, that from what passed that evening my opinion of all parties was confirmed, and every inducement heightened, which could have led me before to preserve my friend from what I esteemed a most unhappy connection. He left Netherfield for London on the day following, as you, I am certain, remember, with the design of soon returning. The part which I acted is now to be explained. His sisters’ uneasiness had been equally excited with my own: our coincidence of feeling was soon discovered; and, alike sensible that no time was to be lost in detaching their brother, we shortly resolved on joining him directly in London. We accordingly went—and there I readily engaged in the office of pointing out to my friend the certain evils of such a choice. I described and enforced them earnestly. But however this remonstrance might have staggered or delayed his determination, I do not{248} suppose that it would ultimately have prevented the marriage, had it not been seconded by the assurance, which I hesitated not in giving, of your sister’s indifference. He had before believed her to return his affection with sincere, if not with equal, regard. But Bingley has great natural modesty, with a stronger dependence on my judgment than on his own. To convince him, therefore, that he had deceived himself was no very difficult point. To persuade him against returning into Hertfordshire, when that conviction had been given, was scarcely the work of a moment. I cannot blame myself for having done thus much. There is but one part of my conduct, in the whole affair, on which I do not reflect with satisfaction; it is that I condescended to adopt the measures of art so far as to conceal from him your sister’s being in town. I knew it myself, as it was known to Miss Bingley; but her brother is even yet ignorant of it. That they might have met without ill consequence is, perhaps, probable; but his regard did not appear to me enough extinguished for him to see her without some danger. Perhaps this concealment, this disguise, was beneath me. It is done, however, and it was done for the best. On this subject I have nothing more to say, no other apology to offer. If I have wounded your sister’s feelings, it was unknowingly done; and though the motives which governed me may to you very naturally appear insufficient, I have not yet learnt to condemn them.—With respect to that other, more weighty accusation, of having injured Mr. Wickham, I can only refute it by laying before you the whole of his connection with my family. Of what he has particularly accused me I am ignorant; but of the truth of what I shall relate I can summon more than one witness of undoubted veracity.{249} Mr. Wickham is the son of a very respectable man, who had for many years the management of all the Pemberley estates, and whose good conduct in the discharge of his trust naturally inclined my father to be of service to him; and on George Wickham, who was his godson, his kindness was therefore liberally bestowed. My father supported him at school, and afterwards at Cambridge; most important assistance, as his own father, always poor from the extravagance of his wife, would have been unable to give him a gentleman’s education. My father was not only fond of this young man’s society, whose manners were always engaging, he had also the highest opinion of him, and hoping the church would be his profession, intended to provide for him in it. As for myself, it is many, many years since I first began to think of him in a very different manner. The vicious propensities, the want of principle, which he was careful to guard from the knowledge of his best friend, could not escape the observation of a young man of nearly the same age with himself, and who had opportunities of seeing him in unguarded moments, which Mr. Darcy could not have. Here again I shall give you pain—to what degree you only can tell. But whatever may be the sentiments which Mr. Wickham has created, a suspicion of their nature shall not prevent me from unfolding his real character. It adds even another motive. My excellent father died about five years ago; and his attachment to Mr. Wickham was to the last so steady, that in his will he particularly recommended it to me to promote his advancement in the best manner that his profession might allow, and if he took orders, desired that a valuable family living might be his as soon as it became vacant. There was also a legacy of one{250} thousand pounds. His own father did not long survive mine; and within half a year from these events Mr. Wickham wrote to inform me that, having finally resolved against taking orders, he hoped I should not think it unreasonable for him to expect some more immediate pecuniary advantage, in lieu of the preferment, by which he could not be benefited. He had some intention, he added, of studying the law, and I must be aware that the interest of one thousand pounds would be a very insufficient support therein. I rather wished than believed him to be sincere; but, at any rate, was perfectly ready to accede to his proposal. I knew that Mr. Wickham ought not to be a clergyman. The business was therefore soon settled. He resigned all claim to assistance in the church, were it possible that he could ever be in a situation to receive it, and accepted in return three thousand pounds. All connection between us seemed now dissolved. I thought too ill of him to invite him to Pemberley, or admit his society in town. In town, I believe, he chiefly lived, but his studying the law was a mere pretence; and being now free from all restraint, his life was a life of idleness and dissipation. For about three years I heard little of him; but on the decease of the incumbent of the living which had been designed for him, he applied to me again by letter for the presentation. His circumstances, he assured me, and I had no difficulty in believing it, were exceedingly bad. He had found the law a most unprofitable study, and was now absolutely resolved on being ordained, if I would present him to the living in question—of which he trusted there could be little doubt, as he was well assured that I had no other person to provide for, and I could not have forgotten my revered father’s intentions. You will hardly blame me{251} for refusing to comply with this entreaty, or for resisting every repetition of it. His resentment was in proportion to the distress of his circumstances—and he was doubtless as violent in his abuse of me to others as in his reproaches to myself. After this period, every appearance of acquaintance was dropped. How he lived, I know not. But last summer he was again most painfully obtruded on my notice. I must now mention a circumstance which I would wish to forget myself, and which no obligation less than the present should induce me to unfold to any human being. Having said thus much, I feel no doubt of your secrecy. My sister, who is more than ten years my junior, was left to the guardianship of my mother’s nephew, Colonel Fitzwilliam, and myself. About a year ago, she was taken from school, and an establishment formed for her in London; and last summer she went with the lady who presided over it to Ramsgate; and thither also went Mr. Wickham, undoubtedly by design; for there proved to have been a prior acquaintance between him and Mrs. Younge, in whose character we were most unhappily deceived; and by her connivance and aid he so far recommended himself to Georgiana, whose affectionate heart retained a strong impression of his kindness to her as a child, that she was persuaded to believe herself in love and to consent to an elopement. She was then but fifteen, which must be her excuse; and after stating her imprudence, I am happy to add, that I owed the knowledge of it to herself. I joined them unexpectedly a day or two before the intended elopement; and then Georgiana, unable to support the idea of grieving and offending a brother whom she almost looked up to as a father, acknowledged the whole to me. You may imagine what{252} I felt and how I acted. Regard for my sister’s credit and feelings prevented any public exposure; but I wrote to Mr. Wickham, who left the place immediately, and Mrs. Younge was of course removed from her charge. Mr. Wickham’s chief object was unquestionably my sister’s fortune, which is thirty thousand pounds; but I cannot help supposing that the hope of revenging himself on me was a strong inducement. His revenge would have been complete indeed. This, madam, is a faithful narrative of every event in which we have been concerned together; and if you do not absolutely reject it as false, you will, I hope, acquit me henceforth of cruelty towards Mr. Wickham. I know not in what manner, under what form of falsehood, he has imposed on you; but his success is not perhaps to be wondered at, ignorant as you previously were of everything concerning either. Detection could not be in your power, and suspicion certainly not in your inclination. You may possibly wonder why all this was not told you last night. But I was not then master enough of myself to know what could or ought to be revealed. For the truth of everything here related, I can appeal more particularly to the testimony of Colonel Fitzwilliam, who, from our near relationship and constant intimacy, and still more as one of the executors of my father’s will, has been unavoidably acquainted with every particular of these transactions. If your abhorrence of me should make my assertions valueless, you cannot be prevented by the same cause from confiding in my cousin; and that there may be the possibility of consulting him, I shall endeavour to find some opportunity of putting this letter in your hands in the course of the morning. I will only add, God bless you.

"Last night, you accused me of two very different offences, which are by no means of equal importance. The first was that I had taken Mr. Bingley away from your sister without considering anyone's feelings—yours or his. The second accusation was that I had, against all claims of decency and kindness, ruined Mr. Wickham’s immediate prospects and destroyed his future. To have deliberately cast aside the friend of my youth, who was my father's favorite—a young man who had little support aside from our family and had been raised to expect our help—would be a moral failing that couldn’t compare to the separation of two young people whose affection had barely begun to develop. However, given the harsh judgment I received last night regarding each of these situations, I hope to be cleared of blame once I explain my actions and motivations. If, in defending myself, I have to express feelings that may upset you, I can only apologize. I must state the facts, and any further apologies would be pointless. I hadn't been in Hertfordshire long before I noticed, like many others, that Bingley clearly preferred your elder sister above all other young women around. But it wasn't until the dance at Netherfield that I suspected he was genuinely attached. I had seen him in love before, but that evening, while I had the privilege of dancing with you, I learned—by chance from Sir William Lucas—that Bingley’s attentions toward your sister were sparking widespread expectations of their marriage. Sir William seemed to view it as a certainty, with only the timing left uncertain. From that moment, I closely observed my friend’s actions and soon realized that his feelings for Miss Bennet surpassed anything I had ever witnessed in him before. As for your sister, I observed her demeanor. She was as cheerful, engaging, and open as always, but I didn’t see any signs of special affection toward him; I remained convinced, after watching them that evening, that while she enjoyed his attentions, she didn’t reciprocate them emotionally. If you haven’t mistaken her feelings, then I must be in error, though your better understanding of your sister makes that likely. If that's the case, and I have wrongly caused her pain, then your anger towards me is justified. Still, I must assert that your sister's kindness and demeanor suggested to me that, however pleasant she was, she wouldn’t easily be swayed by feelings of love. I wanted to believe she was indifferent, but I can confidently say that my investigations were not typically influenced by my emotions. I didn’t believe her indifferent because I wanted to; rather, I believed it based on a genuine assessment, just as I wanted it to be true in a reasonable way. My objections to the marriage were not just those I acknowledged last night, which I felt required immense passion to overlook in my own case; the lack of social standing couldn’t be as significant an issue for him as it was for me. However, there were other reasons for my reluctance—causes which, though they still apply equally in both cases, I had chosen to overlook since they weren’t immediately apparent. These causes need to be outlined briefly. The circumstances of your mother’s family were, while not ideal, nothing compared to the complete lack of propriety consistently exhibited by herself, your three younger sisters, and occasionally even your father—pardon me, as I don’t want to offend you. However, amidst your worries about the shortcomings of your closest family and your irritation at my comments, take comfort in knowing that your and your eldest sister's behavior has earned you praise for avoiding similar censure, which honors both your sense and disposition. I will only add that what transpired that evening reinforced my views of all parties involved and heightened my resolve to protect my friend from what I believed to be a very unhappy match. The next day, Bingley left Netherfield for London, as you are surely aware, intending to return shortly. I will now explain my role. His sisters were just as worried as I was; we quickly realized we both needed to do something to separate him from her. We acted promptly and went to London to meet him. There, I took it upon myself to point out to my friend the undeniable disadvantages of pursuing such a relationship. I described these concerns passionately. But even if this plea caused him to hesitate or rethink his choice, I doubt it would have ultimately stopped the marriage had it not been for the assurance I gave him of your sister’s indifference. He had previously been led to believe that she shared his feelings sincerely, if not equally. But Bingley is naturally modest, and he places more weight on my judgment than his own. So, convincing him that he had been mistaken was relatively easy. Once he was convinced, persuading him not to return to Hertfordshire was hardly a challenge. I can't regret having done that much. The only part of my actions throughout this situation that I don’t look back on with satisfaction is that I chose to hide from him that your sister was in town. I knew it, just as Miss Bingley did, but her brother is still unaware of it. They might have encountered each other without any issues, but I felt that his feelings for her hadn’t been entirely extinguished, and it could be risky for him to see her. Perhaps this secrecy was beneath me. Nonetheless, it’s done, and I did it for the best. I have nothing more to add on this matter, and no further apology to give. If I have hurt your sister’s feelings, it was unintentional, and while my motives may seem insufficient to you, I have yet to condemn them. Regarding the other, graver accusation of having wronged Mr. Wickham, I can only refute it by sharing the entire context of his connection with my family. I'm unsure of the specifics of what he accused me of, but I can find trustworthy witnesses to confirm what I will share. Mr. Wickham is the son of a very respectable man who managed the Pemberley estates for many years, and my father’s good conduct in that role naturally inclined him to help Mr. Wickham. My father was kind to George Wickham, who was his godson, providing for him at school and later at Cambridge—a vital support since Wickham’s father was too poor, due to his wife's extravagance, to give him a gentleman's education. My father enjoyed Wickham’s company, respecting his manners, and intended to secure him a position in the church since he hoped that would be his career. As for me, it's been many years since I began to see him in a different light. Wickham’s reckless behavior and lack of principles, which he worked hard to hide from his best friend, couldn’t escape the notice of a young man close to his age who spent unguarded moments with him. This might upset you, but only you can know the extent of that pain. Regardless of the opinions Wickham may have stirred up, I will not let them stop me from revealing the truth of his character. Another reason for my actions follows. My father passed away about five years ago, and he was so loyal to Mr. Wickham that in his will, he specifically requested I support Wickham’s advancement by any means allowed in his profession and, should he take holy orders, he wished for him to be granted a valuable family living as soon as it became available. There was also a legacy of one thousand pounds. Wickham’s father died shortly after mine, and within six months, he wrote to inform me that, having decided against taking holy orders, he hoped I wouldn’t mind him expecting immediate financial assistance instead of the church position he would not be taking. He mentioned he was considering studying law and that the interest on one thousand pounds wouldn’t provide sufficient support for that. I wanted to believe him, but my readiness to entertain his proposal didn’t imply I thought Mr. Wickham suited for the clergy. The matter was promptly settled. He relinquished any claim for help in the church, even if he might one day have been in a position to receive it, and instead accepted three thousand pounds. All ties between us seemed to dissolve. I thought too poorly of him to invite him to Pemberley or keep his company in town. I believe he mostly lived in town, but his supposed study of law was just an excuse; freed from any oversight, he led a life of idleness and excess. For about three years, I heard little about him, but after the previous clergyman of the living planned for him passed away, he contacted me again requesting the position. He assured me, and I easily believed him, that his situation was dire. He had found the law unprofitable and was now determined to be ordained if I would grant him the living, trusting that I would remember my father's wishes as I had no other person to consider for it. You can hardly blame me for refusing this request or for dismissing all subsequent ones. His anger matched the urgency of his circumstances, and he likely berated me to others as fiercely as he did to my face, and after that, any sign of acquaintance vanished. I don’t know how he managed to live. But last summer, he came back into my view in a most distressing way. I must mention a situation I would prefer to forget and that only this necessity compels me to share. Having said so much, I trust in your discretion. My sister, who is more than ten years younger than me, was left in the guardianship of my mother’s nephew, Colonel Fitzwilliam, and myself. About a year ago, she left school and established a household in London; last summer, she traveled with the lady in charge to Ramsgate, where Mr. Wickham also went, undoubtedly on purpose. It turned out that he had prior acquaintance with Mrs. Younge, in whose character we were tragically misled. With her connivance, he ingratiated himself to Georgiana, who had fond memories of his kindness to her in childhood and was led to believe that she was in love and consented to elope. She was only fifteen, which should excuse her; I’m happy to say I learned of it from her. I unexpectedly joined them a couple of days before the planned elopement, and Georgiana, unable to bear the thought of upsetting and grieving a brother she felt akin to a father, revealed everything to me. You can imagine how I felt and how I reacted. Concern for my sister’s reputation and feelings prevented any public scandal, so I contacted Mr. Wickham, who left immediately, and Mrs. Younge was removed from her position. Mr. Wickham's primary interest was undoubtedly my sister’s fortune of thirty thousand pounds, but I can’t help but think that his desire for revenge was a significant motivation as well. His revenge would have been complete. This, madam, is an accurate account of everything involving us, and if you don’t dismiss it as a lie, I hope you will absolve me of any cruelty toward Mr. Wickham. I don’t know how he has deceived you or in what ways he has distorted the truth, but it's not surprising; you were unaware of everything regarding either of us. You couldn’t have detected any falsehood, and you certainly would not have suspected anything. You might wonder why I didn’t share all this last night, but at that moment, I didn’t have the clarity to know what should or shouldn’t be revealed. For the truth of all I’ve shared, I can specifically call upon the testimony of Colonel Fitzwilliam, who, due to our close bond, constant interaction, and especially as one of my father's will's executors, has been intimately involved with every detail of these events. If your abhorrence of me makes my assertions seem worthless to you, you can be assured that the same reason won’t prevent you from trusting my cousin. To allow for a conversation with him, I will try to find a way to deliver this letter to you sometime this morning. I will only add, God bless you."

Fitzwilliam Darcy.
{253}

Fitzwilliam Darcy.
{253}



CHAPTER XXXVI.

ELIZABETH, when Mr. Darcy gave her the letter, did not expect it to contain a renewal of his offers, she had formed no expectation at all of its contents. But such as they were, it may be well supposed how eagerly she went through them, and what a contrariety of emotion they excited. Her feelings as she read were scarcely to be defined. With amazement did she first understand that he believed any apology to be in his power; and steadfastly was she persuaded, that he could have no explanation to give, which a just sense of shame would not conceal. With a strong prejudice{254} against everything he might say, she began his account of what had happened at Netherfield. She read with an eagerness which hardly left her power of comprehension; and from impatience of knowing what the next sentence might bring, was incapable of attending to the sense of the one before her eyes. His belief of her sister’s insensibility she instantly resolved to be false; and his account of the real, the worst objections to the match, made her too angry to have any wish of doing him justice. He expressed no regret for what he had done which satisfied her; his style was not penitent, but haughty. It was all pride and insolence.

ELIZABETH, when Mr. Darcy gave her the letter, did not expect it to contain a renewed proposal; she had no expectations at all about what it might say. But no matter what the contents were, it's easy to imagine how eagerly she read through them and the mix of emotions they stirred up. Her feelings as she read were hard to define. With shock, she first realized that he thought he owed her any kind of apology; she was firmly convinced that he could have no explanation that a sense of shame would not prevent him from sharing. With a strong bias against anything he might say, she started reading his account of what happened at Netherfield. She read with such eagerness that it barely left her able to understand; her impatience to know what the next sentence held made it hard for her to focus on the one in front of her. She quickly dismissed his belief about her sister’s indifference as false; and his account of the real, worst objections to the match made her too angry to want to give him any credit. He showed no regret for what he had done that would satisfy her; his tone was not remorseful but arrogantly proud. It was all pride and arrogance.

But when this subject was succeeded by his account of Mr. Wickham—when she read, with somewhat clearer attention, a relation of events which, if true, must overthrow every cherished opinion of his worth, and which bore so alarming an affinity to his own history of himself—her feelings were yet more acutely painful and more difficult of definition. Astonishment, apprehension, and even horror, oppressed her. She wished to discredit it entirely, repeatedly exclaiming, “This must be false! This cannot be! This must be the grossest falsehood!”—and when she had gone through the whole letter, though scarcely knowing anything of the last page or two, put it hastily away, protesting that she would not regard it, that she would never look in it again.

But when she moved on to his account of Mr. Wickham—when she read, with a bit more focus, a story of events that, if true, would completely undermine every positive belief she had about him, and that had such a troubling similarity to his own version of himself—her feelings became even more intensely painful and harder to describe. Astonishment, anxiety, and even horror weighed heavily on her. She wanted to dismiss it completely, repeatedly saying, “This can't be true! This can't be! This must be the worst lie ever!”—and after reading the entire letter, even though she barely remembered much of the last page or two, she quickly put it away, insisting that she wouldn't acknowledge it and that she would never look at it again.

In this perturbed state of mind, with thoughts that could rest on nothing, she walked on; but it would not do: in half a minute the letter was unfolded again; and collecting herself as well as she could, she again began the mortifying perusal of all that related to Wickham, and commanded herself so far as to examine the meaning of every sentence. The account of his connection with{255} the Pemberley family was exactly what he had related himself; and the kindness of the late Mr. Darcy, though she had not before known its extent, agreed equally well with his own words. So far each recital confirmed the other; but when she came to the will, the difference was great. What Wickham had said of the living was fresh in her memory; and as she recalled his very words, it was impossible not to feel that there was gross duplicity on one side or the other, and, for a few moments, she flattered herself that her wishes did not err. But when she read and re-read, with the closest attention, the particulars immediately following of Wickham’s resigning all pretensions to the living, of his receiving in lieu so considerable a sum as three thousand pounds, again was she forced to hesitate. She put down the letter, weighed every circumstance with what she meant to be impartiality—deliberated on the probability of each statement—but with little success. On both sides it was only assertion. Again she read on. But every line proved more clearly that the affair, which she had believed it impossible that any contrivance could so represent as to render Mr. Darcy’s conduct in it less than infamous, was capable of a turn which must make him entirely blameless throughout the whole.

In this troubled state of mind, with thoughts that couldn’t settle on anything, she walked on; but it didn’t work: within half a minute, the letter was unfolded again. Gathering her thoughts as best as she could, she started the uncomfortable task of reading everything related to Wickham once more and made herself focus on the meaning of each sentence. The account of his connection with{255} the Pemberley family matched exactly what he had told her; the kindness of the late Mr. Darcy, although she hadn’t realized its extent before, also aligned well with his own words. Up to this point, everything confirmed each other; but when she reached the will, the difference was striking. What Wickham had said about the living was fresh in her mind, and as she recalled his exact words, it was impossible not to feel that there was blatant dishonesty on one side or the other, and for a moment, she allowed herself to believe that her wishes were not misplaced. However, as she read and reread, with intense focus, the details that followed about Wickham resigning all claims to the living in exchange for a substantial sum of three thousand pounds, she found herself hesitating again. She put down the letter, considered every circumstance with what she intended to be fairness—pondered the likelihood of each statement—but had little success. On both sides, it was just claims. She read on again. But every line more clearly indicated that the situation, which she had thought it impossible for any manipulation to represent in a way that would make Mr. Darcy’s actions anything less than disgraceful, could indeed be interpreted in a way that made him completely blameless throughout the entire matter.

The extravagance and general profligacy which he scrupled not to lay to Mr. Wickham’s charge exceedingly shocked her; the more so, as she could bring no proof of its injustice. She had never heard of him before his entrance into the ——shire militia, in which he had engaged at the persuasion of the young man, who, on meeting him accidentally in town, had there renewed a slight acquaintance. Of his former way of life, nothing had been known in Hertfordshire but what he told{256}

The extravagance and overall misconduct that he didn't hesitate to accuse Mr. Wickham of greatly unsettled her, especially since she couldn’t prove it was unfair. She had never heard of him before he joined the ——shire militia, which he did at the urging of the young man who had run into him by chance in town and revived a brief acquaintance. No one in Hertfordshire knew anything about his past life except what he had told{256}

“Meeting accidentally in Town”

"Unexpectedly running into each other in town"

[Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

[Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

himself. As to his real character, had information been in her power, she had never felt a wish of inquiring. His countenance, voice, and manner, had established him at once in the possession of every virtue. She tried to recollect some instance of goodness, some distinguished trait of integrity or benevolence, that might rescue him from the attacks of Mr. Darcy; or at least, by the predominance of virtue, atone for those casual errors, under which she would endeavour to class what Mr. Darcy had described as the idleness and vice of many years’ continuance. But no such recollection befriended her. She could see him instantly before her, in every charm of air and address, but she could remember no more substantial good than the general approbation of the neighbourhood, and the regard which his social powers had{257} gained him in the mess. After pausing on this point a considerable while, she once more continued to read. But, alas! the story which followed, of his designs on Miss Darcy, received some confirmation from what had passed between Colonel Fitzwilliam and herself only the morning before; and at last she was referred for the truth of every particular to Colonel Fitzwilliam himself—from whom she had previously received the information of his near concern in all his cousin’s affairs and whose character she had no reason to question. At one time she had almost resolved on applying to him, but the idea was checked by the awkwardness of the application, and at length wholly banished by the conviction that Mr. Darcy would never have hazarded such a proposal, if he had not been well assured of his cousin’s corroboration.

himself. Regarding his true character, if she had been able to find out, she never wanted to know. His appearance, voice, and behavior gave him an immediate reputation for every virtue. She tried to think of any instance of kindness, any notable trait of honesty or generosity that could defend him from Mr. Darcy’s criticisms; or at least, by the sheer amount of virtue, make up for the occasional mistakes which she wanted to label as what Mr. Darcy described as years of laziness and wrongdoing. But no such memory came to her aid. She could picture him clearly, with all his charm and mannerisms, but she could recall no solid goodness beyond the general approval of the community and the respect his social skills had{257} earned him in the group. After considering this for quite some time, she continued reading. But, unfortunately! The story that followed about his intentions towards Miss Darcy received some validation from her earlier conversation with Colonel Fitzwilliam just the morning before; and eventually, she was directed to Colonel Fitzwilliam himself for the truth of everything—who she had already heard was closely involved in all his cousin’s matters and whose integrity she had no reason to doubt. At one point, she almost decided to reach out to him, but dismissed the idea due to the awkwardness of the request, and ultimately let it go entirely because she was convinced that Mr. Darcy would never have taken such a risk unless he was sure of his cousin’s support.

She perfectly remembered everything that had passed in conversation between Wickham and herself in their first evening at Mr. Philips’s. Many of his expressions were still fresh in her memory. She was now struck with the impropriety of such communications to a stranger, and wondered it had escaped her before. She saw the indelicacy of putting himself forward as he had done, and the inconsistency of his professions with his conduct. She remembered that he had boasted of having no fear of seeing Mr. Darcy—that Mr. Darcy might leave the country, but that he should stand his ground; yet he had avoided the Netherfield ball the very next week. She remembered, also, that till the Netherfield family had quitted the country, he had told his story to no one but herself; but that after their removal, it had been everywhere discussed; that he had then no reserves, no scruples in sinking Mr. Darc{258}y’s character, though he had assured her that respect for the father would always prevent his exposing the son.

She clearly remembered everything that had been said between Wickham and her during their first evening at Mr. Philips's. Many of his phrases were still vivid in her mind. She was now struck by how inappropriate such conversations with a stranger were and wondered why she hadn't noticed it before. She recognized the awkwardness of him stepping forward like he had and the contradiction between his claims and his actions. She recalled that he had bragged about not being afraid of running into Mr. Darcy—that Mr. Darcy might leave the country, but that he would stand his ground; yet he skipped the Netherfield ball just the following week. She also remembered that until the Netherfield family left the country, he had shared his story with no one but her; but after they moved, it became a topic of discussion everywhere. He then had no reservations, no qualms about tarnishing Mr. Darcy’s reputation, even though he had promised her that his respect for the father would always stop him from exposing the son.

How differently did everything now appear in which he was concerned! His attentions to Miss King were now the consequence of views solely and hatefully mercenary; and the mediocrity of her fortune proved no longer the moderation of his wishes, but his eagerness to grasp at anything. His behaviour to herself could now have had no tolerable motive: he had either been deceived with regard to her fortune, or had been gratifying his vanity by encouraging the preference which she believed she had most incautiously shown. Every lingering struggle in his favour grew fainter and fainter; and in further justification of Mr. Darcy, she could not but allow that Mr. Bingley, when questioned by Jane, had long ago asserted his blamelessness in the affair;—that, proud and repulsive as were his manners, she had never, in the whole course of their acquaintance—an acquaintance which had latterly brought them much together, and given her a sort of intimacy with his ways—seen anything that betrayed him to be unprincipled or unjust—anything that spoke him of irreligious or immoral habits;—that among his own connections he was esteemed and valued;—that even Wickham had allowed him merit as a brother, and that she had often heard him speak so affectionately of his sister as to prove him capable of some amiable feeling;—that had his actions been what Wickham represented them, so gross a violation of everything right could hardly have been concealed from the world; and that friendship between a person capable of it and such an amiable man as Mr. Bingley was incomprehensible.

How differently everything felt now that it involved him! His interest in Miss King was now purely driven by selfish motives; her average fortune no longer reflected a humble ambition but instead revealed his eagerness to grab at anything. His behavior towards her had no acceptable reason anymore: either he had been misled about her fortune or he had been indulging his ego by encouraging the affection she believed she had foolishly shown. Any lingering hope in his favor faded more and more; and to further justify Mr. Darcy, she couldn’t help but acknowledge that Mr. Bingley, when asked by Jane, had long ago claimed he was innocent in the matter— that, although his manners were proud and off-putting, she had never seen anything in their entire acquaintance—which had recently brought them closer and given her some insight into his character—that suggested he was unprincipled or unjust, or indicated he had irreligious or immoral habits; that within his own circle he was respected and valued; that even Wickham had recognized him as a decent brother, and she had often heard him speak so fondly of his sister that it proved he was capable of genuine feelings; that if his actions had been as Wickham described, such a serious breach of everything right could hardly have gone unnoticed by society; and that a friendship between someone capable of such behavior and such a good man as Mr. Bingley was unimaginable.

She grew absolutely ashamed of herself. Of neither{259} Darcy nor Wickham could she think, without feeling that she had been blind, partial, prejudiced, absurd.

She felt completely ashamed of herself. She couldn’t think about either{259} Darcy or Wickham without realizing that she had been blind, biased, unfair, and ridiculous.

“How despicably have I acted!” she cried. “I, who have prided myself on my discernment! I, who have valued myself on my abilities! who have often disdained the generous candour of my sister, and gratified my vanity in useless or blameless distrust. How humiliating is this discovery! Yet, how just a humiliation! Had I been in love, I could not have been more wretchedly blind. But vanity, not love, has been my folly. Pleased with the preference of one, and offended by the neglect of the other, on the very beginning of our acquaintance, I have courted prepossession and ignorance, and driven reason away where either were concerned. Till this moment, I never knew myself.”

“How horribly I’ve acted!” she exclaimed. “I, who have prided myself on my insight! I, who have valued my own abilities! who have often looked down on my sister's genuine openness and fed my vanity with pointless or harmless distrust. How embarrassing is this realization! Yet, what a just embarrassment it is! If I had been in love, I couldn’t have been more utterly blind. But vanity, not love, has been my downfall. Satisfied with one person’s attention and hurt by the other’s disregard, right from the start of our relationship, I’ve welcomed bias and ignorance and pushed reason aside whenever it mattered. Until this moment, I never truly understood myself.”

From herself to Jane, from Jane to Bingley, her thoughts were in a line which soon brought to her recollection that Mr. Darcy’s explanation there had appeared very insufficient; and she read it again. Widely different was the effect of a second perusal. How could she deny that credit to his assertions, in one instance, which she had been obliged to give in the other? He declared himself to have been totally unsuspicious of her sister’s attachment; and she could not help remembering what Charlotte’s opinion had always been. Neither could she deny the justice of his description of Jane. She felt that Jane’s feelings, though fervent, were little displayed, and that there was a constant complacency in her air and manner, not often united with great sensibility.

From herself to Jane, and from Jane to Bingley, her thoughts quickly reminded her that Mr. Darcy’s explanation back then seemed very inadequate; so she read it again. The effect of a second reading was completely different. How could she dismiss the validity of his claims in one instance when she was forced to accept them in another? He claimed to be completely unaware of her sister’s feelings, and she couldn’t help but recall Charlotte’s opinion on the matter. She also couldn't deny the accuracy of his description of Jane. She realized that while Jane’s feelings were intense, they were not often shown, and there was a constant calmness in her demeanor that didn’t usually go hand in hand with deep sensitivity.

When she came to that part of the letter in which her family were mentioned, in tones of such mortifying, yet merited, reproach, her sense of shame was severe. The{260} justice of the charge struck her too forcibly for denial; and the circumstances to which he particularly alluded, as having passed at the Netherfield ball, and as confirming all his first disapprobation, could not have made a stronger impression on his mind than on hers.

When she reached the part of the letter that talked about her family, with such humiliating but deserved criticism, she felt a deep sense of shame. The{260} truth of his accusation hit her too hard to argue against; the details he mentioned, particularly what happened at the Netherfield ball, which confirmed his initial disapproval, couldn't have left a stronger impact on his mind than on hers.

The compliment to herself and her sister was not unfelt. It soothed, but it could not console her for the contempt which had been thus self-attracted by the rest of her family; and as she considered that Jane’s disappointment had, in fact, been the work of her nearest relations, and reflected how materially the credit of both must be hurt by such impropriety of conduct, she felt depressed beyond anything she had ever known before.

The compliment to her and her sister was definitely felt. It was comforting, but it couldn’t make up for the disdain that had been directed at her by the rest of her family. As she thought about how Jane's disappointment had actually come from their closest relatives, and realized how much their reputation would suffer because of such improper behavior, she felt more down than she had ever felt before.

After wandering along the lane for two hours, giving way to every variety of thought, reconsidering events, determining probabilities, and reconciling herself, as well as she could, to a change so sudden and so important, fatigue, and a recollection of her long absence, made her at length return home; and she entered the house with the wish of appearing cheerful as usual, and the resolution of repressing such reflections as must make her unfit for conversation.

After walking down the path for two hours, letting her mind think about everything, replaying past events, figuring out possibilities, and trying to come to terms with such a sudden and significant change, she finally returned home due to exhaustion and remembering how long she had been gone. She walked into the house hoping to seem cheerful like always and determined to push aside any thoughts that might make her unsuitable for conversation.

She was immediately told, that the two gentlemen from Rosings had each called during her absence; Mr. Darcy, only for a few minutes, to take leave, but that Colonel Fitzwilliam had been sitting with them at least an hour, hoping for her return, and almost resolving to walk after her till she could be found. Elizabeth could but just affect concern in missing him; she really rejoiced at it. Colonel Fitzwilliam was no longer an object. She could think only of her letter.{261}

She was immediately informed that the two gentlemen from Rosings had each stopped by during her absence; Mr. Darcy had only come for a few minutes to say goodbye, but Colonel Fitzwilliam had spent at least an hour with them, hoping for her return and almost deciding to go look for her until she could be found. Elizabeth could only pretend to care about missing him; she was actually pleased by it. Colonel Fitzwilliam was no longer on her mind. She could think only of her letter.{261}


“His farewell gesture.”

CHAPTER XXXVII.

THE two gentlemen left Rosings the next morning; and Mr. Collins having been in waiting near the lodges, to make them his parting obeisance, was able to bring home the pleasing intelligence of their appearing in very good health, and in as tolerable spirits as could be expected, after the melancholy scene so lately gone through at Rosings. To Rosings he then hastened to console Lady Catherine and her daughter; and on his return brought back, with great satisfaction, a message from her Ladyship, importing that she felt herself so dull as to make her very desirous of having them all to dine with her.{262}

TThe two gentlemen left Rosings the next morning, and Mr. Collins, who had been waiting near the lodges to give them a proper farewell, was able to bring back the pleasant news that they were both in good health and in as good spirits as could be expected after the sad events they had experienced at Rosings. He then hurried to Rosings to comfort Lady Catherine and her daughter; upon his return, he brought back, with great satisfaction, a message from her Ladyship stating that she was feeling quite dull and was very eager to have them all over for dinner.{262}

Elizabeth could not see Lady Catherine without recollecting that, had she chosen it, she might by this time have been presented to her as her future niece; nor could she think, without a smile, of what her Ladyship’s indignation would have been. “What would she have said? how would she have behaved?” were the questions with which she amused herself.

Elizabeth couldn't help but think of Lady Catherine without remembering that, if she had wanted to, she could have been introduced to her as her future niece by now; nor could she smile at the thought of how Lady Catherine would have reacted. “What would she have said? How would she have acted?” were the questions that entertained her.

Their first subject was the diminution of the Rosings’ party. “I assure you, I feel it exceedingly,” said Lady Catherine; “I believe nobody feels the loss of friends so much as I do. But I am particularly attached to these young men; and know them to be so much attached to me! They were excessively sorry to go! But so they always are. The dear Colonel rallied his spirits tolerably till just at last; but Darcy seemed to feel it most acutely—more, I think, than last year. His attachment to Rosings certainly increases.”

Their first topic was the reduction of the Rosings’ party. “I must say, I feel it deeply,” said Lady Catherine; “I believe no one feels the loss of friends as much as I do. But I’m particularly fond of these young men and know they are quite attached to me! They were really upset to leave! But they always are. The dear Colonel managed to keep his spirits up pretty well until the very end; but Darcy seemed to feel it more intensely—more, I think, than last year. His connection to Rosings definitely seems to be growing.”

Mr. Collins had a compliment and an allusion to throw in here, which were kindly smiled on by the mother and daughter.

Mr. Collins had a compliment and a reference to share here, which were warmly received by both the mother and daughter.

Lady Catherine observed, after dinner, that Miss Bennet seemed out of spirits; and immediately accounting for it herself, by supposing that she did not like to go home again so soon, she added,—

Lady Catherine noticed, after dinner, that Miss Bennet seemed down; and instantly explaining it to herself, by thinking that she probably didn’t want to go home so soon, she added,—

“But if that is the case, you must write to your mother to beg that you may stay a little longer. Mrs. Collins will be very glad of your company, I am sure.”

"But if that's the case, you need to write to your mom and ask if you can stay a little longer. I'm sure Mrs. Collins will be really happy to have your company."

“I am much obliged to your Ladyship for your kind invitation,” replied Elizabeth; “but it is not in my power to accept it. I must be in town next Saturday.”

“I really appreciate your kind invitation, your Ladyship,” Elizabeth replied, “but I can’t accept it. I need to be in town next Saturday.”

“Why, at that rate, you will have been here only six weeks. I expected you to stay two months. I told Mrs. Collins so before you came. There can be no occasion for{263} your going so soon. Mrs. Bennet could certainly spare you for another fortnight.”

“Why, at that rate, you will have only been here for six weeks. I thought you would stay for two months. I told Mrs. Collins that before you arrived. There’s really no reason for you to leave so soon. Mrs. Bennet could definitely let you stay for another two weeks.”

“But my father cannot. He wrote last week to hurry my return.”

“But my dad can’t. He wrote last week to rush me back.”

“Dawson”

“Dawson”

[Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

[Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

“Oh, your father, of course, may spare you, if your mother can. Daughters are never of so much consequence to a father. And if you will stay another month complete, it will be in my power to take one of you as far as London, for I am going there early in June,{264} for a week; and as Dawson does not object to the barouche-box, there will be very good room for one of you—and, indeed, if the weather should happen to be cool, I should not object to taking you both, as you are neither of you large.”

“Oh, your dad might let you go, if your mom can. Daughters don’t usually mean as much to a father. If you stick around for another month, I can take one of you all the way to London since I’m headed there early in June,{264} for a week; and since Dawson doesn’t mind the barouche-box, there will be plenty of space for one of you—and honestly, if the weather ends up being cool, I wouldn’t mind taking both of you, since you aren’t big.”

“You are all kindness, madam; but I believe we must abide by our original plan.”

“You're really kind, ma’am; but I think we should stick to our original plan.”

Lady Catherine seemed resigned. “Mrs. Collins, you must send a servant with them. You know I always speak my mind, and I cannot bear the idea of two young women travelling post by themselves. It is highly improper. You must contrive to send somebody. I have the greatest dislike in the world to that sort of thing. Young women should always be properly guarded and attended, according to their situation in life. When my niece Georgiana went to Ramsgate last summer, I made a point of her having two men-servants go with her. Miss Darcy, the daughter of Mr. Darcy of Pemberley, and Lady Anne, could not have appeared with propriety in a different manner. I am excessively attentive to all those things. You must send John with the young ladies, Mrs. Collins. I am glad it occurred to me to mention it; for it would really be discreditable to you to let them go alone.”

Lady Catherine seemed resigned. “Mrs. Collins, you must send a servant with them. You know I always speak my mind, and I can’t stand the idea of two young women traveling alone. It’s highly improper. You need to make arrangements to send someone. I absolutely dislike that kind of thing. Young women should always have proper protection and supervision, considering their position in life. When my niece Georgiana went to Ramsgate last summer, I made sure she had two male servants accompany her. Miss Darcy, the daughter of Mr. Darcy of Pemberley, and Lady Anne couldn’t have appeared appropriately in any other way. I pay a lot of attention to these matters. You must send John with the young ladies, Mrs. Collins. I’m glad I thought to mention it; it would truly be shameful for you to let them go alone.”

“My uncle is to send a servant for us.”

“My uncle is going to send a servant to get us.”

“Oh! Your uncle! He keeps a man-servant, does he? I am very glad you have somebody who thinks of those things. Where shall you change horses? Oh, Bromley, of course. If you mention my name at the Bell, you will be attended to.”

“Oh! Your uncle! He has a butler, does he? I’m really glad you have someone who takes care of that. Where will you change horses? Oh, Bromley, of course. If you mention my name at the Bell, they’ll take care of you.”

Lady Catherine had many other questions to ask respecting their journey; and as she did not answer them all herself attention was necessary—which Elizabeth{265} believed to be lucky for her; or, with a mind so occupied, she might have forgotten where she was. Reflection must be reserved for solitary hours: whenever she was alone, she gave way to it as the greatest relief; and not a day went by without a solitary walk, in which she might indulge in all the delight of unpleasant recollections.

Lady Catherine had a lot more questions about their trip, and since she didn’t answer them all herself, it required careful listening—which Elizabeth{265} thought was a good thing for her; otherwise, with her mind so occupied, she might have lost track of where she was. Reflection had to be saved for when she was alone: whenever she had the chance to be by herself, she let her thoughts flow as it brought her the greatest relief; and not a day went by without taking a solitary walk, where she could indulge in all the feelings that came with unwanted memories.

Mr. Darcy’s letter she was in a fair way of soon knowing by heart. She studied every sentence; and her feelings towards its writer were at times widely different. When she remembered the style of his address, she was still full of indignation: but when she considered how unjustly she had condemned and upbraided him, her anger was turned against herself; and his disappointed feelings became the object of compassion. His attachment excited gratitude, his general character respect: but she could not approve him; nor could she for a moment repent her refusal, or feel the slightest inclination ever to see him again. In her own past behaviour, there was a constant source of vexation and regret: and in the unhappy defects of her family, a subject of yet heavier chagrin. They were hopeless of remedy. Her father, contented with laughing at them, would never exert himself to restrain the wild giddiness of his youngest daughters; and her mother, with manners so far from right herself, was entirely insensible of the evil. Elizabeth had frequently united with Jane in an endeavour to check the imprudence of Catherine and Lydia; but while they were supported by their mother’s indulgence, what chance could there be of improvement? Catherine, weak-spirited, irritable, and completely under Lydia’s guidance, had been always affronted by their advice; and Lydia, self-willed and careless, would scarcely give them a hearing. They were ignorant, idle, and vain.{266} While there was an officer in Meryton, they would flirt with him; and while Meryton was within a walk of Longbourn, they would be going there for ever.

Mr. Darcy’s letter was one she was on her way to memorizing. She examined every sentence, and her feelings toward him fluctuated greatly. When she thought about how he addressed her, she felt a surge of anger; but when she realized how unfairly she had judged and criticized him, her anger turned inward, and she felt compassion for his hurt feelings. His affection stirred gratitude in her, and she respected his character overall; however, she couldn’t approve of him and didn’t regret her rejection for even a moment, nor did she feel any desire to see him again. Her past behavior was a constant source of frustration and regret, and her family’s unfortunate shortcomings brought her even greater distress. They seemed beyond hope for improvement. Her father was happy to laugh at their shortcomings and would never do anything to rein in the wild behavior of his youngest daughters, while her mother, whose own manners were far from proper, was completely oblivious to the problems. Elizabeth often teamed up with Jane to try to rein in the reckless behavior of Catherine and Lydia; but with their mother indulging them, what chance was there for any change? Catherine, weak-minded, moody, and completely under Lydia’s influence, was always offended by their suggestions, and Lydia, headstrong and careless, barely listened to them. They were ignorant, idle, and vain. While there was an officer in Meryton, they would flirt with him; and as long as Meryton was a short walk from Longbourn, they would keep going there nonstop.{266}

Anxiety on Jane’s behalf was another prevailing concern; and Mr. Darcy’s explanation, by restoring Bingley to all her former good opinion, heightened the sense of what Jane had lost. His affection was proved to have been sincere, and his conduct cleared of all blame, unless any could attach to the implicitness of his confidence in his friend. How grievous then was the thought that, of a situation so desirable in every respect, so replete with advantage, so promising for happiness, Jane had been deprived, by the folly and indecorum of her own family!

Anxiety for Jane was another major worry; and Mr. Darcy’s explanation, by bringing Bingley back into her good graces, made Jane realize even more what she had lost. His love was shown to be genuine, and his actions were free of any fault, unless you could blame him for being so trusting of his friend. How painful it was to think that Jane had been robbed of a situation that was desirable in every way, full of benefits, and so promising for happiness, all because of the foolishness and inappropriate behavior of her own family!

When to these recollections was added the development of Wickham’s character, it may be easily believed that the happy spirits which had seldom been depressed before were now so much affected as to make it almost impossible for her to appear tolerably cheerful.

When the development of Wickham's character was added to these memories, it's easy to believe that the usually cheerful spirits were so affected that it became almost impossible for her to seem even somewhat happy.

Their engagements at Rosings were as frequent during the last week of her stay as they had been at first. The very last evening was spent there; and her Ladyship again inquired minutely into the particulars of their journey, gave them directions as to the best method of packing, and was so urgent on the necessity of placing gowns in the only right way, that Maria thought herself obliged, on her return, to undo all the work of the morning, and pack her trunk afresh.

Their visits to Rosings in the last week of her stay were just as frequent as they had been at the beginning. The very last evening was spent there; and her Ladyship once again asked detailed questions about their trip, gave them advice on the best way to pack, and was so insistent about the importance of arranging dresses in the right way that Maria felt she had to undo all the morning's work and repack her trunk.

When they parted, Lady Catherine, with great condescension, wished them a good journey, and invited them to come to Hunsford again next year; and Miss de Bourgh exerted herself so far as to courtesy and hold out her hand to both.{267}

When they said their goodbyes, Lady Catherine, with much superiority, wished them a safe trip and invited them to visit Hunsford again next year; and Miss de Bourgh made an effort to curtsy and extend her hand to both of them.{267}


“His feelings intensified.”

CHAPTER XXXVIII.

ON Saturday morning Elizabeth and Mr. Collins met for breakfast a few minutes before the others appeared; and he took the opportunity of paying the parting civilities which he deemed indispensably necessary.

OOn Saturday morning, Elizabeth and Mr. Collins met for breakfast just a few minutes before the others showed up; and he seized the chance to express the formal goodbyes he thought were absolutely essential.

“I know not, Miss Elizabeth,” said he, “whether Mrs. Collins has yet expressed her sense of your kindness in coming to us; but I am very certain you will not leave the house without receiving her thanks for it. The favour of your company has been much felt, I assure you. We know how little there is to tempt anyone to our humble abode. Our plain manner of{268} living, our small rooms, and few domestics, and the little we see of the world, must make Hunsford extremely dull to a young lady like yourself; but I hope you will believe us grateful for the condescension, and that we have done everything in our power to prevent you spending your time unpleasantly.”

“I don’t know, Miss Elizabeth,” he said, “if Mrs. Collins has thanked you for your kindness in coming to visit us; but I’m sure you won’t leave without receiving her gratitude for it. Your presence has been greatly appreciated, I assure you. We know how little there is to attract anyone to our humble home. Our simple way of living, our small rooms, and few staff, along with the limited exposure we have to the outside world, must make Hunsford pretty boring for a young lady like you; but I hope you know we are grateful for your visit, and that we’ve done everything we can to ensure you don’t have an unpleasant time.”

Elizabeth was eager with her thanks and assurances of happiness. She had spent six weeks with great enjoyment; and the pleasure of being with Charlotte, and the kind attention she had received, must make her feel the obliged. Mr. Collins was gratified; and with a more smiling solemnity replied,—

Elizabeth was eager to express her thanks and her happiness. She had spent six weeks thoroughly enjoying herself; the joy of being with Charlotte and the kind attention she received must make her feel grateful. Mr. Collins was pleased; and with a more cheerful seriousness, he replied,—

“It gives me the greatest pleasure to hear that you have passed your time not disagreeably. We have certainly done our best; and most fortunately having it in our power to introduce you to very superior society, and from our connection with Rosings, the frequent means of varying the humble home scene, I think we may flatter ourselves that your Hunsford visit cannot have been entirely irksome. Our situation with regard to Lady Catherine’s family is, indeed, the sort of extraordinary advantage and blessing which few can boast. You see on what a footing we are. You see how continually we are engaged there. In truth, I must acknowledge, that, with all the disadvantages of this humble parsonage, I should not think anyone abiding in it an object of compassion, while they are sharers of our intimacy at Rosings.”

"I'm really happy to hear that you didn't find your time here unpleasant. We've certainly tried our best, and fortunately, we can introduce you to some very nice people, and our connection with Rosings gives us plenty of opportunities to mix things up a bit from our simple home life. I think we can be proud that your visit to Hunsford wasn't completely boring. Our situation with Lady Catherine’s family is truly a remarkable advantage and a blessing that few people can claim. You can see how well we're connected and how often we're involved with them. Honestly, I have to admit that, despite the downsides of this modest parsonage, I wouldn't consider anyone living here to be someone to pity, as long as they're part of our friendship with Rosings."

Words were insufficient for the elevation of his feelings; and he was obliged to walk about the room, while Elizabeth tried to unite civility and truth in a few short sentences.

Words couldn't capture his emotions, so he had to pace around the room while Elizabeth attempted to blend politeness with honesty in a few brief statements.

“You may, in fact, carry a very favourable report of us{269} into Hertfordshire, my dear cousin. I flatter myself, at least, that you will be able to do so. Lady Catherine’s great attentions to Mrs. Collins you have been a daily witness of; and altogether I trust it does not appear that your friend has drawn an unfortunate—but on this point it will be as well to be silent. Only let me assure you, my dear Miss Elizabeth, that I can from my heart most cordially wish you equal felicity in marriage. My dear Charlotte and I have but one mind and one way of thinking. There is in everything a most remarkable resemblance of character and ideas between us. We seem to have been designed for each other.”

“You might actually bring a very positive report about us{269} back to Hertfordshire, my dear cousin. I like to think that you will be able to do so. You've seen firsthand Lady Catherine’s significant attention towards Mrs. Collins; overall, I hope it doesn’t seem that your friend has had an unfortunate experience—but it’s probably best not to discuss that. Just let me assure you, my dear Miss Elizabeth, that I sincerely wish you the same happiness in marriage that I have found. My dear Charlotte and I think alike and share the same perspective. There’s a striking similarity in our characters and ideas. It feels like we were meant for each other.”

Elizabeth could safely say that it was a great happiness where that was the case, and with equal sincerity could add, that she firmly believed and rejoiced in his domestic comforts. She was not sorry, however, to have the recital of them interrupted by the entrance of the lady from whom they sprang. Poor Charlotte! it was melancholy to leave her to such society! But she had chosen it with her eyes open; and though evidently regretting that her visitors were to go, she did not seem to ask for compassion. Her home and her housekeeping, her parish and her poultry, and all their dependent concerns, had not yet lost their charms.

Elizabeth could honestly say that it was a real joy when that was the case, and with equal sincerity, she could add that she fully believed in and appreciated his home life. However, she was not unhappy to have the discussion interrupted by the arrival of the lady who started it all. Poor Charlotte! It was sad to leave her in such company! But she had made her choice with full awareness; and although she clearly regretted that her guests were leaving, she didn't seem to seek any pity. Her home and her responsibilities, her community and her chickens, along with all their related matters, still held their appeal.

At length the chaise arrived, the trunks were fastened on, the parcels placed within, and it was pronounced to be ready. After an affectionate parting between the friends, Elizabeth was attended to the carriage by Mr. Collins; and as they walked down the garden, he was commissioning her with his best respects to all her family, not forgetting his thanks for the kindness he had received at Longbourn in the winter, and his compliments to Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner, though unknown. He then handed{270} her in, Maria followed, and the door was on the point of being closed, when he suddenly reminded them, with some consternation, that they had hitherto forgotten to leave any message for the ladies of Rosings.

At last, the carriage arrived, the trunks were secured, the packages were put inside, and it was declared ready to go. After a heartfelt farewell between the friends, Mr. Collins walked Elizabeth to the carriage, and as they strolled down the garden, he was relaying his best wishes to her family, making sure to express his gratitude for the hospitality he had received at Longbourn in the winter, and his regards to Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner, even though he hadn’t met them. He then helped her in, Maria followed, and just as the door was about to close, he suddenly reminded them, looking a bit alarmed, that they had completely forgotten to send a message to the ladies of Rosings.

“They had forgotten to leave any message”

“They forgot to leave any message”

“But,” he added, “you will of course wish to have your humble respects delivered to them, with your grateful thanks for their kindness to you while you have been here.”

“But,” he added, “you’ll definitely want to send your regards to them, along with your heartfelt thanks for their kindness while you’ve been here.”

Elizabeth made no objection: the door was then allowed to be shut, and the carriage drove off.{271}

Elizabeth didn’t object; the door was then closed, and the carriage drove away.{271}

“Good gracious!” cried Maria, after a few minutes’ silence, “it seems but a day or two since we first came! and yet how many things have happened!”

“Wow!” exclaimed Maria, breaking a few minutes of silence, “it feels like just a day or two since we arrived! And look at everything that’s happened!”

“A great many indeed,” said her companion, with a sigh.

"A whole lot, for sure," said her companion, with a sigh.

“We have dined nine times at Rosings, besides drinking tea there twice! How much I shall have to tell!”

“We’ve had dinner at Rosings nine times, plus we’ve had tea there twice! I have so much to share!”

Elizabeth privately added, “And how much I shall have to conceal!”

Elizabeth quietly thought, “And how much I’ll have to hide!”

Their journey was performed without much conversation, or any alarm; and within four hours of their leaving Hunsford they reached Mr. Gardiner’s house, where they were to remain a few days.

Their journey was carried out with little conversation or any worry, and within four hours of leaving Hunsford, they arrived at Mr. Gardiner’s house, where they would stay for a few days.

Jane looked well, and Elizabeth had little opportunity of studying her spirits, amidst the various engagements which the kindness of her aunt had reserved for them. But Jane was to go home with her, and at Longbourn there would be leisure enough for observation.

Jane looked great, and Elizabeth didn't have much chance to see how she was feeling, with all the activities their aunt had planned for them. But Jane was going to come home with her, and at Longbourn, there would be plenty of time to observe.

It was not without an effort, meanwhile, that she could wait even for Longbourn, before she told her sister of Mr. Darcy’s proposals. To know that she had the power of revealing what would so exceedingly astonish Jane, and must, at the same time, so highly gratify whatever of her own vanity she had not yet been able to reason away, was such a temptation to openness as nothing could have conquered, but the state of indecision in which she remained as to the extent of what she should communicate, and her fear, if she once entered on the subject, of being hurried into repeating something of Bingley, which might only grieve her sister further.{272}

It wasn't easy for her to wait even until she got to Longbourn before telling her sister about Mr. Darcy’s proposals. Knowing that she could share something that would completely surprise Jane and, at the same time, boost her own vanity that she hadn’t managed to talk herself out of was a strong temptation to be open. But she was stuck in a state of indecision about how much she should share, and she worried that if she started talking about it, she might end up revealing something about Bingley that would only upset her sister more.{272}


“How nicely we’re packed in.”

CHAPTER XXXIX.

IT was the second week in May, in which the three young ladies set out together from Gracechurch Street for the town of ——, in Hertfordshire; and, as they drew near the appointed inn where Mr. Bennet’s carriage was to meet them, they quickly perceived, in token of the coachman’s punctuality, both Kitty and Lydia looking out of a dining-room upstairs. These two girls had been above an hour in the place, happily employed in{273} visiting an opposite milliner, watching the sentinel on guard, and dressing a salad and cucumber.

IIt was the second week of May when the three young ladies set out together from Gracechurch Street for the town of ——, in Hertfordshire. As they got closer to the inn where Mr. Bennet’s carriage was supposed to pick them up, they quickly spotted Kitty and Lydia looking out from a dining room upstairs, a sign of the coachman’s punctuality. The two girls had been there for over an hour, happily occupied with visiting a milliner across the street, keeping an eye on the sentinel on guard, and preparing a salad and cucumber.

After welcoming their sisters, they triumphantly displayed a table set out with such cold meat as an inn larder usually affords, exclaiming, “Is not this nice? is not this an agreeable surprise?”

After welcoming their sisters, they proudly showed off a table laid out with the kind of cold cuts you usually find in an inn's pantry, exclaiming, “Isn't this nice? Isn't this a pleasant surprise?”

“And we mean to treat you all,” added Lydia; “but you must lend us the money, for we have just spent ours at the shop out there.” Then showing her purchases,—“Look here, I have bought this bonnet. I do not think it is very pretty; but I thought I might as well buy it as not. I shall pull it to pieces as soon as I get home, and see if I can make it up any better.”

“And we do plan to treat all of you,” added Lydia; “but you have to lend us some money because we just spent ours at that shop outside.” Then showing her purchases, “Look, I bought this bonnet. I don’t think it’s very pretty, but I figured I might as well buy it as not. I’ll take it apart as soon as I get home and see if I can make it look any better.”

And when her sisters abused it as ugly, she added, with perfect unconcern, “Oh, but there were two or three much uglier in the shop; and when I have bought some prettier-coloured satin to trim it with fresh, I think it will be very tolerable. Besides, it will not much signify what one wears this summer, after the ——shire have left Meryton, and they are going in a fortnight.”

And when her sisters called it ugly, she replied, completely unfazed, “Oh, but there were two or three much uglier ones in the shop; and when I buy some nicer colored satin to freshen it up, I think it will look pretty good. Plus, it won’t really matter what one wears this summer after the ——shire leave Meryton, and they’re going in two weeks.”

“Are they, indeed?” cried Elizabeth, with the greatest satisfaction.

“Are they, really?” shouted Elizabeth, feeling very pleased.

“They are going to be encamped near Brighton; and I do so want papa to take us all there for the summer! It would be such a delicious scheme, and I dare say would hardly cost anything at all. Mamma would like to go, too, of all things! Only think what a miserable summer else we shall have!”

“They're going to camp near Brighton, and I really want Dad to take us all there for the summer! It would be such a great plan, and I bet it wouldn't cost much at all. Mom would love to go, too, more than anything! Just think about how boring our summer will be otherwise!”

“Yes,” thought Elizabeth; “that would be a delightful scheme, indeed, and completely do for us at once. Good Heaven! Brighton and a whole campful of soldiers, to us, who have been overset already by one poor regiment of militia, and the monthly balls of Meryton!{274}

“Yes,” thought Elizabeth; “that would be a great plan, for sure, and totally work for us right away. Goodness! Brighton and a whole camp full of soldiers, for us, who have already been overwhelmed by one small regiment of militia and the monthly dances in Meryton!{274}

“Now I have got some news for you,” said Lydia, as they sat down to table. “What do you think? It is excellent news, capital news, and about a certain person that we all like.”

“Now I've got some news for you,” Lydia said as they sat down at the table. “What do you think? It's great news, amazing news, and it’s about someone we all like.”

Jane and Elizabeth looked at each other, and the waiter was told that he need not stay. Lydia laughed, and said,—

Jane and Elizabeth glanced at each other, and the waiter was informed that he could leave. Lydia laughed and said,—

“Ay, that is just like your formality and discretion. You thought the waiter must not hear, as if he cared! I dare say he often hears worse things said than I am going to say. But he is an ugly fellow! I am glad he is gone. I never saw such a long chin in my life. Well, but now for my news: it is about dear Wickham; too good for the waiter, is not it? There is no danger of Wickham’s marrying Mary King—there’s for you! She is gone down to her uncle at Liverpool; gone to stay. Wickham is safe.”

"Right, that's just like your formality and discretion. You thought the waiter shouldn’t hear, as if he cared! I bet he often hears worse things than what I’m about to say. But he's an ugly guy! I’m glad he’s gone. I've never seen such a long chin in my life. Anyway, let’s get to my news: it’s about dear Wickham; too good for the waiter, right? There’s no chance of Wickham marrying Mary King—there’s that for you! She’s gone to stay with her uncle in Liverpool. Wickham is safe."

“And Mary King is safe!” added Elizabeth; “safe from a connection imprudent as to fortune.”

“And Mary King is safe!” added Elizabeth; “safe from a connection that would be unwise for her finances.”

“She is a great fool for going away, if she liked him.”

“She is really foolish for leaving if she actually liked him.”

“But I hope there is no strong attachment on either side,” said Jane.

“But I hope there isn’t a strong attachment on either side,” said Jane.

“I am sure there is not on his. I will answer for it, he never cared three straws about her. Who could about such a nasty little freckled thing?”

“I’m sure there isn’t on his. I can guarantee he never cared a bit about her. Who could care about such a nasty little freckled thing?”

Elizabeth was shocked to think that, however incapable of such coarseness of expression herself, the coarseness of the sentiment was little other than her own breast had formerly harboured and fancied liberal!

Elizabeth was shocked to realize that, although she couldn't express such crudeness herself, the raw sentiment was hardly different from what she had once felt and thought was open-minded!

As soon as all had ate, and the elder ones paid, the carriage was ordered; and, after some contrivance, the whole party, with all their boxes, workbags, and parcels, and the unwelcome addition of Kitty’s and Lydia’s purchases, were seated in it.{275}

As soon as everyone finished eating and the older ones settled the bill, they called for the carriage. After some effort, the entire group, along with all their bags, work supplies, and packages, plus the unwanted additions of Kitty’s and Lydia’s shopping, managed to get settled inside.{275}

“How nicely we are crammed in!” cried Lydia. “I am glad I brought my bonnet, if it is only for the fun of having another band-box! Well, now let us be quite comfortable and snug, and talk and laugh all the way home. And in the first place, let us hear what has happened to you all since you went away. Have you seen any pleasant men? Have you had any flirting? I was in great hopes that one of you would have got a husband before you came back. Jane will be quite an old maid soon, I declare. She is almost three-and-twenty! Lord! how ashamed I should be of not being married before three-and-twenty! My aunt Philips wants you so to get husbands you can’t think. She says Lizzy had better have taken Mr. Collins; but I do not think there would have been any fun in it. Lord! how I should like to be married before any of you! and then I would chaperon you about to all the balls. Dear me! we had such a good piece of fun the other day at Colonel Forster’s! Kitty and me were to spend the day there, and Mrs. Forster promised to have a little dance in the evening; (by-the-bye, Mrs. Forster and me are such friends!) and so she asked the two Harringtons to come: but Harriet was ill, and so Pen was forced to come by herself; and then, what do you think we did? We dressed up Chamberlayne in woman’s clothes, on purpose to pass for a lady,—only think what fun! Not a soul knew of it, but Colonel and Mrs. Forster, and Kitty and me, except my aunt, for we were forced to borrow one of her gowns; and you cannot imagine how well he looked! When Denny, and Wickham, and Pratt, and two or three more of the men came in, they did not know him in the least. Lord! how I laughed! and so did Mrs. Forster. I thought I should have died. And that made the men{276} suspect something, and then they soon found out what was the matter.”

“How cozy we are in here!” Lydia exclaimed. “I’m so glad I brought my bonnet, even if it’s just for the fun of having another box! Now, let’s get comfortable and chat and laugh all the way home. First things first, let’s hear what’s been happening with all of you since you left. Have you met any charming guys? Had any flirting? I was really hoping one of you would have snagged a husband before you came back. Jane is going to be an old maid soon, I swear. She’s almost twenty-three! Goodness, I’d be so embarrassed not to be married before twenty-three! My Aunt Philips is really eager for you to get husbands, you can’t even imagine. She thinks Lizzy should have accepted Mr. Collins, but I don’t think there would have been any fun in that. Oh! How I’d love to be married before any of you! Then I could take you all to the balls. Oh, we had such a blast the other day at Colonel Forster’s! Kitty and I were supposed to spend the day there, and Mrs. Forster said she’d throw a little dance in the evening; (by the way, Mrs. Forster and I are such good friends!) so she invited the two Harringtons to come. But Harriet was sick, so Pen had to come alone; and then, guess what we did? We dressed up Chamberlayne in women’s clothes so he could pass as a lady—just think of the fun! No one knew except Colonel and Mrs. Forster, Kitty, and me, except for my aunt, since we had to borrow one of her gowns; and you wouldn’t believe how good he looked! When Denny, Wickham, Pratt, and a few other guys came in, they didn’t recognize him at all. Oh! I laughed so hard! So did Mrs. Forster. I thought I was going to die. And that made the guys suspect something, and they quickly figured out what was going on.”

With such kind of histories of their parties and good jokes did Lydia, assisted by Kitty’s hints and additions, endeavour to amuse her companions all the way to Longbourn. Elizabeth listened as little as she could, but there was no escaping the frequent mention of Wickham’s name.

With stories about their parties and some good jokes, Lydia, with Kitty's tips and contributions, tried to keep her friends entertained all the way to Longbourn. Elizabeth tuned in as little as possible, but she couldn't avoid hearing Wickham's name come up often.

Their reception at home was most kind. Mrs. Bennet rejoiced to see Jane in undiminished beauty; and more than once during dinner did Mr. Bennet say voluntarily to Elizabeth,——

Their welcome at home was very warm. Mrs. Bennet was thrilled to see Jane looking just as beautiful as ever; and more than once during dinner, Mr. Bennet casually said to Elizabeth,——

“I am glad you are come back, Lizzy.”

"Glad you're back, Lizzy."

Their party in the dining-room was large, for almost all the Lucases came to meet Maria and hear the news; and various were the subjects which occupied them: Lady Lucas was inquiring of Maria, across the table, after the welfare and poultry of her eldest daughter; Mrs. Bennet was doubly engaged, on one hand collecting an account of the present fashions from Jane, who sat some way below her, and on the other, retailing them all to the younger Miss Lucases; and Lydia, in a voice rather louder than any other person’s, was enumerating the various pleasures of the morning to anybody who would hear her.

Their party in the dining room was big, as almost all the Lucases came to see Maria and catch up on the news. They talked about a bunch of different topics: Lady Lucas was asking Maria, from across the table, about the wellbeing and chickens of her oldest daughter; Mrs. Bennet was busy on two fronts—collecting the latest fashion updates from Jane, who was sitting a little farther down, and sharing all the details with the younger Miss Lucases; and Lydia, speaking louder than anyone else, was listing all the fun things they had done that morning to anyone willing to listen.

“Oh, Mary,” said she, “I wish you had gone with us, for we had such fun! as we went along Kitty and me drew up all the blinds, and pretended there was nobody in the coach; and I should have gone so all the way, if Kitty had not been sick; and when we got to the George, I do think we behaved very handsomely, for we treated the other three with the nicest cold luncheon in the world, and if you would have gone, we would have treated you{277} too. And then when we came away it was such fun! I thought we never should have got into the coach. I was ready to die of laughter. And then we were so merry all the way home! we talked and laughed so loud, that anybody might have heard us ten miles off!”

“Oh, Mary,” she said, “I wish you had come with us because we had such a great time! While we were on our way, Kitty and I pulled up all the blinds and pretended no one was in the coach. I would have done that the entire trip if Kitty hadn't been sick. When we arrived at the George, I think we acted really well because we treated the other three to the nicest cold lunch ever, and if you had come, we would have treated you too{277}. And then, when we left, it was so much fun! I thought we would never get into the coach. I was laughing so hard I could have died. And we were so cheerful all the way home! We talked and laughed so loudly that anyone could have heard us ten miles away!”

To this, Mary very gravely replied, “Far be it from me, my dear sister, to depreciate such pleasures. They would doubtless be congenial with the generality of female minds. But I confess they would have no charms for me. I should infinitely prefer a book.”

To this, Mary replied very seriously, “I would never want to put down such pleasures, my dear sister. They would surely appeal to most women. But I have to admit, they don't interest me at all. I would much rather have a book.”

But of this answer Lydia heard not a word. She seldom listened to anybody for more than half a minute, and never attended to Mary at all.

But Lydia didn’t hear a word of this answer. She rarely listened to anyone for more than half a minute and never paid any attention to Mary at all.

In the afternoon Lydia was urgent with the rest of the girls to walk to Meryton, and see how everybody went on; but Elizabeth steadily opposed the scheme. It should not be said, that the Miss Bennets could not be at home half a day before they were in pursuit of the officers. There was another reason, too, for her opposition. She dreaded seeing Wickham again, and was resolved to avoid it as long as possible. The comfort to her, of the regiment’s approaching removal, was indeed beyond expression. In a fortnight they were to go, and once gone, she hoped there could be nothing more to plague her on his account.

In the afternoon, Lydia eagerly urged the other girls to walk to Meryton to catch up on the latest news, but Elizabeth firmly rejected the idea. It shouldn’t be said that the Miss Bennets could stay home for even half a day before chasing after the officers. There was another reason for her refusal: she was anxious about seeing Wickham again and was determined to avoid him for as long as she could. The thought of the regiment leaving soon was a tremendous relief for her. They were set to depart in two weeks, and once they were gone, she hoped there would be nothing left to trouble her regarding him.

She had not been many hours at home, before she found that the Brighton scheme, of which Lydia had given them a hint at the inn, was under frequent discussion between her parents. Elizabeth saw directly that her father had not the smallest intention of yielding; but his answers were at the same time so vague and equivocal, that her mother, though often disheartened, had never yet despaired of succeeding at last.{278}

She hadn't been home long before she realized that the Brighton plan, which Lydia had hinted at the inn, was being talked about a lot by her parents. Elizabeth quickly noticed that her father had no intention of giving in; however, his responses were so vague and unclear that her mother, though often discouraged, still hadn’t completely lost hope of eventually succeeding.{278}



CHAPTER XL.

ELIZABETH’S impatience to acquaint Jane with what had happened could no longer be overcome; and at length resolving to suppress every particular in which her sister was concerned, and preparing her to be surprised, she related to her the next morning the chief of the scene between Mr. Darcy and herself.

ELizzy couldn't hold back her impatience to tell Jane what had happened any longer. Finally, deciding to leave out every detail that involved her sister and getting her ready to be surprised, she shared with her the next morning the main points of the encounter between Mr. Darcy and herself.

Miss Bennet’s astonishment was soon lessened by the strong sisterly partiality which made any admiration of Elizabeth appear perfectly natural; and all surprise was shortly lost in other feelings. She was sorry that Mr. Darcy should have delivered his sentiments in a manner so little suited to recommend them; but still more was she grieved for the unhappiness which her sister’s refusal must have given him.

Miss Bennet's surprise quickly faded because of her strong sisterly favoritism, which made any admiration for Elizabeth seem completely understandable; soon, all shock was overshadowed by other emotions. She felt bad that Mr. Darcy had expressed his feelings in a way that didn’t really help his case, but even more, she was upset about the unhappiness her sister's refusal must have caused him.

“His being so sure of succeeding was wrong,” said she, “and certainly ought not to have appeared; but consider how much it must increase his disappointment.{279}

“His confidence in succeeding was misplaced,” she said, “and it definitely shouldn’t have been so obvious; but think about how much it must heighten his disappointment.{279}

“Indeed,” replied Elizabeth, “I am heartily sorry for him; but he has other feelings which will probably soon drive away his regard for me. You do not blame me, however, for refusing him?”

“Definitely,” Elizabeth replied, “I really feel sorry for him; but he has other feelings that will probably soon make him lose interest in me. You don’t blame me for saying no to him, do you?”

“Blame you! Oh, no.”

"Not blaming you! Oh, no."

“But you blame me for having spoken so warmly of Wickham?”

“But you’re blaming me for speaking so highly of Wickham?”

“No—I do not know that you were wrong in saying what you did.”

“No—I don’t think you were wrong for saying what you did.”

“But you will know it, when I have told you what happened the very next day.”

“But you will know it when I tell you what happened the very next day.”

She then spoke of the letter, repeating the whole of its contents as far as they concerned George Wickham. What a stroke was this for poor Jane, who would willingly have gone through the world without believing that so much wickedness existed in the whole race of mankind as was here collected in one individual! Nor was Darcy’s vindication, though grateful to her feelings, capable of consoling her for such discovery. Most earnestly did she labour to prove the probability of error, and seek to clear one, without involving the other.

She then talked about the letter, going over everything it said about George Wickham. What a blow this was for poor Jane, who would have happily gone through life believing that so much evil didn’t exist in all of humanity as was found in this one person! Even though Darcy’s defense was comforting to her feelings, it couldn’t make her feel better about such a revelation. She worked hard to show that there might have been a mistake and tried to exonerate one without condemning the other.

“This will not do,” said Elizabeth; “you never will be able to make both of them good for anything. Take your choice, but you must be satisfied with only one. There is but such a quantity of merit between them; just enough to make one good sort of man; and of late it has been shifting about pretty much. For my part, I am inclined to believe it all Mr. Darcy’s, but you shall do as you choose.”

“This won’t work,” said Elizabeth; “you’ll never be able to make both of them useful. Choose one, but you have to be okay with just that one. There’s only so much merit between them; just enough to make one decent guy; and lately, it’s been flipping around a lot. As for me, I’m leaning towards thinking it’s mostly Mr. Darcy’s, but you can decide for yourself.”

It was some time, however, before a smile could be extorted from Jane.

It took a while, though, before Jane could be coaxed into smiling.

“I do not know when I have been more shocked,” said she. “Wickham so very bad! It is almost past belief.{280} And poor Mr. Darcy! dear Lizzy, only consider what he must have suffered. Such a disappointment! and with the knowledge of your ill opinion too! and having to relate such a thing of his sister! It is really too distressing, I am sure you must feel it so.”

"I don't know when I've been more shocked," she said. "Wickham is so terrible! It's hard to believe. {280} And poor Mr. Darcy! Oh, Lizzy, just think of what he's been through. What a disappointment! And knowing how you feel about him too! Having to talk about something like that regarding his sister! It's truly heartbreaking, I’m sure you feel that way too."

“Oh no, my regret and compassion are all done away by seeing you so full of both. I know you will do him such ample justice, that I am growing every moment more unconcerned and indifferent. Your profusion makes me saving; and if you lament over him much longer, my heart will be as light as a feather.”

“Oh no, my regret and compassion are completely gone now that I see you so full of both. I know you will do him such great justice that I'm becoming more and more unconcerned and indifferent with each passing moment. Your generosity makes me more cautious; and if you keep lamenting over him much longer, my heart will be as light as a feather.”

“Poor Wickham! there is such an expression of goodness in his countenance! such an openness and gentleness in his manner.”

“Poor Wickham! There’s such a look of kindness in his face! Such openness and softness in his way of being.”

“There certainly was some great mismanagement in the education of those two young men. One has got all the goodness, and the other all the appearance of it.”

“There was definitely some major mismanagement in the education of those two young men. One has all the goodness, while the other just has the appearance of it.”

“I never thought Mr. Darcy so deficient in the appearance of it as you used to do.”

“I never thought Mr. Darcy was as lacking in the appearance of it as you used to believe.”

“And yet I meant to be uncommonly clever in taking so decided a dislike to him, without any reason. It is such a spur to one’s genius, such an opening for wit, to have a dislike of that kind. One may be continually abusive without saying anything just; but one cannot be always laughing at a man without now and then stumbling on something witty.”

“And yet I meant to be really smart by having such a strong dislike for him without any reason. It’s such a boost to one’s creativity, such a chance for humor, to have a dislike like that. You can be constantly insulting without saying anything true, but you can’t always be laughing at someone without occasionally hitting on something clever.”

“Lizzy, when you first read that letter, I am sure you could not treat the matter as you do now.”

“Lizzy, when you first read that letter, I’m sure you couldn't handle the situation the way you do now.”

“Indeed, I could not. I was uncomfortable enough, I was very uncomfortable—I may say unhappy. And with no one to speak to of what I felt, no Jane to comfort me, and say that I had not been so very weak, and{281} vain, and nonsensical, as I knew I had! Oh, how I wanted you!”

“Honestly, I couldn't. I was really uncomfortable, very uneasy—I might even say unhappy. And with no one to talk to about what I felt, no Jane to reassure me and say that I hadn't been so weak, vain, and silly, as I knew I had been! Oh, how I wanted you!”

“How unfortunate that you should have used such very strong expressions in speaking of Wickham to Mr. Darcy, for now they do appear wholly undeserved.”

“How unfortunate that you used such strong language when talking about Wickham to Mr. Darcy, because now it really seems undeserved.”

“Certainly. But the misfortune of speaking with bitterness is a most natural consequence of the prejudices I had been encouraging. There is one point on which I want your advice. I want to be told whether I ought, or ought not, to make our acquaintance in general understand Wickham’s character.”

“Of course. But the unfortunate thing about speaking with bitterness is a completely natural result of the biases I’ve been fostering. There’s one thing where I need your advice. I want to know whether I should, or shouldn’t, let our friends in general know about Wickham’s true character.”

Miss Bennet paused a little, and then replied, “Surely there can be no occasion for exposing him so dreadfully. What is your own opinion?”

Miss Bennet paused for a moment and then replied, “There’s really no need to put him on blast like that. What do you think?”

“That it ought not to be attempted. Mr. Darcy has not authorized me to make his communication public. On the contrary, every particular relative to his sister was meant to be kept as much as possible to myself; and if I endeavour to undeceive people as to the rest of his conduct, who will believe me? The general prejudice against Mr. Darcy is so violent, that it would be the death of half the good people in Meryton, to attempt to place him in an amiable light. I am not equal to it. Wickham will soon be gone; and, therefore, it will not signify to anybody here what he really is. Some time hence it will be all found out, and then we may laugh at their stupidity in not knowing it before. At present I will say nothing about it.”

"That shouldn’t be tried. Mr. Darcy hasn’t given me permission to make his message public. Actually, everything related to his sister was meant to be kept as private as possible, and if I try to set the record straight about the rest of his actions, who will believe me? The general bias against Mr. Darcy is so strong that it would crush half the good people in Meryton to try to portray him positively. I'm not up for it. Wickham will be leaving soon, so it won’t matter to anyone here what he really is. Eventually, the truth will come out, and then we can laugh at their foolishness for not realizing it sooner. For now, I won’t say anything about it."

“You are quite right. To have his errors made public might ruin him for ever. He is now, perhaps, sorry for what he has done, and anxious to re-establish a character. We must not make him desperate.”

“You're absolutely right. If his mistakes get out, it could ruin him for good. He probably regrets what he's done now and wants to rebuild his reputation. We shouldn't push him into a corner.”

The tumult of Elizabeth’s mind was allayed by this{282} conversation. She had got rid of two of the secrets which had weighed on her for a fortnight, and was certain of a willing listener in Jane, whenever she might wish to talk again of either. But there was still something lurking behind, of which prudence forbade the disclosure. She dared not relate the other half of Mr. Darcy’s letter, nor explain to her sister how sincerely she had been valued by his friend. Here was knowledge in which no one could partake; and she was sensible that nothing less than a perfect understanding between the parties could justify her in throwing off this last encumbrance of mystery. “And then,” said she, “if that very improbable event should ever take place, I shall merely be able to tell what Bingley may tell in a much more agreeable manner himself. The liberty of communication cannot be mine till it has lost all its value!”

The chaos in Elizabeth’s mind eased with this{282} conversation. She had let go of two secrets that had been weighing on her for two weeks and was sure that Jane would be a willing listener whenever she wanted to talk about them again. But there was still something hidden that she couldn't reveal. She couldn’t tell her sister about the other half of Mr. Darcy’s letter or how much his friend had genuinely valued her. This was knowledge that no one else could share; she knew that nothing less than a complete understanding between the parties could justify her in lifting this last burden of mystery. “And then,” she said, “if that very unlikely event were to happen, I would just be able to share what Bingley might express in a much more pleasant way himself. I can’t share this until it has lost all its significance!”

She was now, on being settled at home, at leisure to observe the real state of her sister’s spirits. Jane was not happy. She still cherished a very tender affection for Bingley. Having never even fancied herself in love before, her regard had all the warmth of first attachment, and from her age and disposition, greater steadiness than first attachments often boast; and so fervently did she value his remembrance, and prefer him to every other man, that all her good sense, and all her attention to the feelings of her friends, were requisite to check the indulgence of those regrets which must have been injurious to her own health and their tranquillity.

She was now settled at home and had the time to notice her sister’s true feelings. Jane was not happy. She still had a deep affection for Bingley. Having never really thought she was in love before, her feelings were as intense as a first love, and given her age and personality, they had more stability than most first loves. She valued his memory so highly and preferred him over every other man that it took all her good sense and all her concern for her friends' feelings to hold back the regrets that could harm her health and their peace of mind.

“Well, Lizzy,” said Mrs. Bennet, one day, “what is your opinion now of this sad business of Jane’s? For my part, I am determined never to speak of it again to anybody. I told my sister Philips so the other day. But I cannot find out that Jane saw anything of him in{283} London. Well, he is a very undeserving young man—and I do not suppose there is the least chance in the world of her ever getting him now. There is no talk of his coming to Netherfield again in the summer; and I have inquired of everybody, too, who is likely to know.”

“Well, Lizzy,” said Mrs. Bennet one day, “what do you think now about this unfortunate situation with Jane? As for me, I’m resolved never to bring it up again with anyone. I mentioned that to my sister Philips the other day. But I can’t find out if Jane saw him at all in {283} London. Honestly, he’s really not a worthy guy—and I doubt there’s any chance of her ever being with him now. There’s no word about him coming back to Netherfield this summer; and I’ve asked everyone who might know.”

“I am determined never to speak of it again”

“I am resolved never to mention it again.”

“I do not believe that he will ever live at Netherfield any more.”

“I don’t think he will ever live at Netherfield again.”

“Oh, well! it is just as he chooses. Nobody wants him to come; though I shall always say that he used my daughter extremely ill; and, if I was her, I would not have put up with it. Well, my comfort is, I am sure Jane will die of a broken heart, and then he will be sorry for what he has done.”

“Oh, well! It's just as he wants. Nobody wants him to come; though I’ll always say that he treated my daughter really poorly, and if I were her, I wouldn’t have put up with it. Well, my comfort is that I’m sure Jane will die of a broken heart, and then he’ll regret what he’s done.”

But as Elizabeth could not receive comfort from any such expectation she made no answer.

But since Elizabeth couldn't find comfort in any such expectation, she didn't respond.

“Well, Lizzy,” continued her mother, soon afterwards, “and so the Collinses live very comfortable, do they? Well, well, I only hope it will last. And what sort of table do they keep? Charlotte is an excellent manager, I dare say. If she is half as sharp as her mother, she is saving enough. There is nothing extravagant in their housekeeping, I dare say.”

"Well, Lizzy,” her mother continued shortly after, “so the Collinses are living quite comfortably, are they? I just hope it lasts. And what kind of meals do they serve? Charlotte is a great manager, I’m sure. If she's even half as clever as her mother, she's managing to save quite a lot. I doubt there's anything extravagant in their budgeting."

“No, nothing at all.”

"No, not a thing."

“A great deal of good management, depend upon it. Yes, yes. They will take care not to outrun their income. They will never be distressed for money. Well, much good may it do them! And so, I suppose, they often talk of having Longbourn when your father is dead. They look upon it quite as their own, I dare say, whenever that happens.”

“A lot of good management relies on this, believe me. Yes, yes. They will make sure not to spend more than they earn. They will never be short on cash. Well, I hope it serves them well! And I suppose they often talk about owning Longbourn once your father passes away. They probably see it as theirs already, whenever that takes place.”

“It was a subject which they could not mention before me.”

“It was a topic they couldn’t bring up in front of me.”

“No; it would have been strange if they had. But I make no doubt they often talk of it between themselves. Well, if they can be easy with an estate that is not lawfully their own, so much the better. I should be ashamed of having one that was only entailed on me.{285}

“No; it would have been weird if they had. But I'm sure they often discuss it among themselves. Well, if they can feel comfortable with an estate that isn’t rightfully theirs, then that’s their choice. *I* would feel ashamed having one that was just passed down to me.”{285}


"When Colonel Miller's regiment left."

CHAPTER XLI.

THE first week of their return was soon gone. The second began. It was the last of the regiment’s stay in Meryton, and all the young ladies in the neighbourhood were drooping apace. The dejection was almost universal. The elder Miss Bennets alone were still able to eat, drink, and sleep, and pursue the usual course of their employments. Very frequently were they reproached for this insensibility by Kitty and Lydia,{286} whose own misery was extreme, and who could not comprehend such hard-heartedness in any of the family.

TThe first week of their return quickly passed. The second week started. It was the last week the regiment would be in Meryton, and all the young women in the area were feeling down. The sadness was nearly universal. Only the older Miss Bennets could still eat, drink, and sleep, and continue with their usual activities. They were often criticized for this apparent lack of feeling by Kitty and Lydia, {286} whose own unhappiness was intense, and who couldn't understand such indifference from anyone in the family.

“Good Heaven! What is to become of us? What are we to do?” would they often exclaim in the bitterness of woe. “How can you be smiling so, Lizzy?”

“Good heavens! What’s going to happen to us? What are we supposed to do?” they would often cry out in their deep sorrow. “How can you be smiling like that, Lizzy?”

Their affectionate mother shared all their grief; she remembered what she had herself endured on a similar occasion five-and-twenty years ago.

Their loving mother shared in all their sadness; she remembered what she had gone through on a similar occasion twenty-five years ago.

“I am sure,” said she, “I cried for two days together when Colonel Miller’s regiment went away. I thought I should have broke my heart.”

“I’m sure,” she said, “I cried for two straight days when Colonel Miller’s regiment left. I thought I was going to break my heart.”

“I am sure I shall break mine,” said Lydia.

“I’m sure I’ll break mine,” said Lydia.

“If one could but go to Brighton!” observed Mrs. Bennet.

“If only we could go to Brighton!” Mrs. Bennet remarked.

“Oh yes!—if one could but go to Brighton! But papa is so disagreeable.”

“Oh yes!—if only I could go to Brighton! But Dad is so annoying.”

“A little sea-bathing would set me up for ever.”

"A bit of time at the beach would lift my spirits for good."

“And my aunt Philips is sure it would do me a great deal of good,” added Kitty.

“And my Aunt Philips is sure it would do me a lot of good,” added Kitty.

Such were the kind of lamentations resounding perpetually through Longbourn House. Elizabeth tried to be diverted by them; but all sense of pleasure was lost in shame. She felt anew the justice of Mr. Darcy’s objections; and never had she before been so much disposed to pardon his interference in the views of his friend.

Such were the kinds of complaints echoing constantly through Longbourn House. Elizabeth tried to distract herself from them, but any sense of enjoyment was overshadowed by shame. She felt once again the validity of Mr. Darcy’s concerns, and she had never been more inclined to forgive his meddling in his friend’s affairs.

But the gloom of Lydia’s prospect was shortly cleared away; for she received an invitation from Mrs. Forster, the wife of the colonel of the regiment, to accompany her to Brighton. This invaluable friend was a very young woman, and very lately married. A resemblance in good-humour and good spirits had recommended her and Lydia to each other, and out of their three months’ acquaintance they had been intimate two.{287}

But Lydia’s gloomy outlook quickly brightened when she got an invitation from Mrs. Forster, the colonel’s wife, to join her in Brighton. This invaluable friend was quite young and had just recently married. Their shared sense of humor and positivity brought Lydia and Mrs. Forster together, and out of their three months of knowing each other, they had been close for two.{287}

The rapture of Lydia on this occasion, her adoration of Mrs. Forster, the delight of Mrs. Bennet, and the mortification of Kitty, are scarcely to be described. Wholly inattentive to her sister’s feelings, Lydia flew about the house in restless ecstasy, calling for everyone’s congratulations, and laughing and talking with more violence than ever; whilst the luckless Kitty continued in the parlour repining at her fate in terms as unreasonable as her accent was peevish.

The excitement of Lydia on this occasion, her admiration of Mrs. Forster, the happiness of Mrs. Bennet, and the frustration of Kitty are hard to describe. Completely oblivious to her sister’s feelings, Lydia raced around the house in a frenzy of joy, demanding everyone’s congratulations, and laughing and talking more energetically than ever; while the unfortunate Kitty stayed in the parlor, lamenting her situation with complaints as unreasonable as her whiny tone.

“I cannot see why Mrs. Forster should not ask me as well as Lydia,” said she, “though I am not her particular friend. I have just as much right to be asked as she has, and more too, for I am two years older.”

"I don't see why Mrs. Forster shouldn’t invite me along with Lydia," she said, "even though I'm not her close friend. I have just as much right to be invited as she does, and even more, since I’m two years older."

In vain did Elizabeth attempt to make her reasonable, and Jane to make her resigned. As for Elizabeth herself, this invitation was so far from exciting in her the same feelings as in her mother and Lydia, that she considered it as the death-warrant of all possibility of common sense for the latter; and detestable as such a step must make her, were it known, she could not help secretly advising her father not to let her go. She represented to him all the improprieties of Lydia’s general behaviour, the little advantage she could derive from the friendship of such a woman as Mrs. Forster, and the probability of her being yet more imprudent with such a companion at Brighton, where the temptations must be greater than at home. He heard her attentively, and then said,—

Elizabeth tried in vain to make her mother reasonable and Jane to help her resign herself to the situation. For Elizabeth, this invitation stirred none of the same feelings in her as it did in her mother and Lydia. Instead, she saw it as a total loss of common sense for Lydia. As unpleasant as it would be for her to admit it, she couldn’t help but secretly suggest to her father that he shouldn’t let Lydia go. She pointed out to him all the issues with Lydia’s behavior, how little she could gain from being friends with someone like Mrs. Forster, and the likelihood that Lydia would act even more irresponsibly with such a companion in Brighton, where the temptations would be greater than at home. He listened carefully and then said,—

“Lydia will never be easy till she has exposed herself in some public place or other, and we can never expect her to do it with so little expense or inconvenience to her family as under the present circumstances.”

“Lydia will never be at ease until she has made a scene in some public place, and we can’t expect her to do it with so little cost or hassle to her family as things stand now.”

“If you were aware,” said Elizabeth, “of the very great{288} disadvantage to us all, which must arise from the public notice of Lydia’s unguarded and imprudent manner, nay, which has already arisen from it, I am sure you would judge differently in the affair.”

“If you knew,” Elizabeth said, “about the huge{288} disadvantage this brings to all of us, which comes from the public awareness of Lydia’s careless and reckless behavior, and has already caused problems, I’m sure you would view the situation differently.”

“Already arisen!” repeated Mr. Bennet. “What! has she frightened away some of your lovers? Poor little Lizzy! But do not be cast down. Such squeamish youths as cannot bear to be connected with a little absurdity are not worth a regret. Come, let me see the list of the pitiful fellows who have been kept aloof by Lydia’s folly.”

“Already up!” repeated Mr. Bennet. “What! Has she scared away some of your admirers? Poor little Lizzy! But don’t be upset. Those sensitive guys who can’t handle a little silliness aren’t worth your regret. Come on, let me see the list of the pathetic guys who have stayed away because of Lydia’s foolishness.”

“Indeed, you are mistaken. I have no such injuries to resent. It is not of peculiar, but of general evils, which I am now complaining. Our importance, our respectability in the world, must be affected by the wild volatility, the assurance and disdain of all restraint which mark Lydia’s character. Excuse me,—for I must speak plainly. If you, my dear father, will not take the trouble of checking her exuberant spirits, and of teaching her that her present pursuits are not to be the business of her life, she will soon be beyond the reach of amendment. Her character will be fixed; and she will, at sixteen, be the most determined flirt that ever made herself and her family ridiculous;—a flirt, too, in the worst and meanest degree of flirtation; without any attraction beyond youth and a tolerable person; and, from the ignorance and emptiness of her mind, wholly unable to ward off any portion of that universal contempt which her rage for admiration will excite. In this danger Kitty is also comprehended. She will follow wherever Lydia leads. Vain, ignorant, idle, and absolutely uncontrolled! Oh, my dear father, can you suppose it possible that they will not be censured and despised wherever they are known, and that their sisters will not be often involved in the disgrace?{289}

“Actually, you’re mistaken. I don’t hold any specific grudges. I’m complaining about general issues. Our reputation and respect in society will suffer because of Lydia’s wild behavior, her boldness, and her complete disregard for limits. I must be straightforward. If you, my dear father, don’t take the time to rein in her excessive spirits and teach her that her current interests shouldn’t define her life, she’ll soon be out of reach for improvement. Her character will become set, and by the age of sixteen, she’ll be the most determined flirt ever, bringing shame to herself and our family; a flirt, mind you, in the most negative sense, with nothing to offer beyond her youth and decent looks. Her ignorance and shallow mind will leave her completely unable to fend off the disdain that her need for attention will cause. Kitty is in the same situation. She’ll follow Lydia wherever she goes. Conceited, clueless, lazy, and completely uncontrolled! Oh, my dear father, can you really believe that they won’t be criticized and looked down upon wherever they go, and that their sisters won’t often bear the shame? {289}

Mr. Bennet saw that her whole heart was in the subject; and, affectionately taking her hand, said, in reply,—

Mr. Bennet could see that she was really invested in the topic, and, fondly taking her hand, replied,—

“Do not make yourself uneasy, my love. Wherever you and Jane are known, you must be respected and valued; and you will not appear to less advantage for having a couple of—or I may say, three—very silly sisters. We shall have no peace at Longbourn if Lydia does not go to Brighton. Let her go, then. Colonel Forster is a sensible man, and will keep her out of any real mischief; and she is luckily too poor to be an object of prey to anybody. At Brighton she will be of less importance even as a common flirt than she has been here. The officers will find women better worth their notice. Let us hope, therefore, that her being there may teach her her own insignificance. At any rate, she cannot grow many degrees worse, without authorizing us to lock her up for the rest of her life.”

“Don’t worry, my love. Wherever you and Jane are known, you’ll be respected and valued, and having a couple of—or I might say, three—really silly sisters won’t make you look any worse. We won’t have any peace at Longbourn if Lydia doesn’t go to Brighton. So let her go, then. Colonel Forster is a sensible guy and will keep her out of real trouble; besides, she’s unfortunately too poor to be targeted by anyone. In Brighton, she’ll be even less significant, even as a typical flirt, than she has been here. The officers will find women who are worth their attention. So let’s hope that being there will teach her how unimportant she really is. Anyway, she can’t get much worse without giving us a reason to lock her up for the rest of her life.”

With this answer Elizabeth was forced to be content; but her own opinion continued the same, and she left him disappointed and sorry. It was not in her nature, however, to increase her vexations by dwelling on them. She was confident of having performed her duty; and to fret over unavoidable evils, or augment them by anxiety, was no part of her disposition.

With this answer, Elizabeth had to be okay with it; but her opinion remained unchanged, and she left him feeling disappointed and regretful. It wasn't in her nature to add to her frustrations by obsessing over them. She was sure she had done her duty, and stressing over unavoidable problems or making them worse with worry wasn't how she dealt with things.

Had Lydia and her mother known the substance of her conference with her father, their indignation would hardly have found expression in their united volubility. In Lydia’s imagination, a visit to Brighton comprised every possibility of earthly happiness. She saw, with the creative eye of fancy, the streets of that gay bathing-place covered with officers. She saw herself the object of attention to tens and to scores of them at present unknown. She saw all the glories of the camp: its{290} tents stretched forth in beauteous uniformity of lines, crowded with the young and the gay, and dazzling with scarlet; and, to complete the view, she saw herself seated beneath a tent, tenderly flirting with at least six officers at once.

Had Lydia and her mother known what she discussed with her father, their anger wouldn't have been so easily expressed in their combined chatter. In Lydia's mind, a trip to Brighton included every possibility of happiness. She envisioned the streets of that lively seaside town filled with officers. She imagined being the center of attention for countless unknown admirers. She visualized all the highlights of the camp: its{290} tents lined up beautifully, filled with young, cheerful people, and shining with bright red uniforms; and, to complete the scene, she pictured herself sitting under a tent, gracefully flirting with at least six officers at the same time.

“Tenderly flirting”

“Cute flirting”

[Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

[Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

Had she known that her sister sought to tear her from such prospects and such realities as these, what would have been her sensations? They could have been understood only by her mother, who might have felt nearly the same. Lydia’s going to Brighton was all that consoled her for the melancholy conviction of her husband’s never intending to go there himself.

Had she known that her sister wanted to pull her away from hopes and realities like these, what would she have felt? Only her mother could truly understand, as she might have felt almost the same way. Lydia’s trip to Brighton was all that comforted her for the sad realization that her husband had no plans to go there himself.

But they were entirely ignorant of what had passed;{291} and their raptures continued, with little intermission, to the very day of Lydia’s leaving home.

But they were completely clueless about what had happened;{291} and their excitement went on, with hardly any breaks, right up until the day Lydia left home.

Elizabeth was now to see Mr. Wickham for the last time. Having been frequently in company with him since her return, agitation was pretty well over; the agitations of former partiality entirely so. She had even learnt to detect, in the very gentleness which had first delighted her, an affectation and a sameness to disgust and weary. In his present behaviour to herself, moreover, she had a fresh source of displeasure; for the inclination he soon testified of renewing those attentions which had marked the early part of their acquaintance could only serve, after what had since passed, to provoke her. She lost all concern for him in finding herself thus selected as the object of such idle and frivolous gallantry; and while she steadily repressed it, could not but feel the reproof contained in his believing, that however long, and for whatever cause, his attentions had been withdrawn, her vanity would be gratified, and her preference secured, at any time, by their renewal.

Elizabeth was about to see Mr. Wickham for the last time. After spending time with him since her return, her agitation had mostly faded; the feelings of her past infatuation were completely gone. She had even come to recognize that the very gentleness that once charmed her was now an affectation and sameness that she found off-putting and tiresome. In addition, his current behavior towards her brought her a fresh sense of irritation; his desire to renew the attentions that had marked the early part of their relationship only served to annoy her, given what had happened since then. She lost all interest in him upon realizing she was being chosen as the target of such trivial and superficial flirtation; while she firmly suppressed this annoyance, she couldn't help but feel insulted by his assumption that, regardless of how long or why his attention had waned, her vanity would be pleased and her affection secured at any time by their revival.

On the very last day of the regiment’s remaining in Meryton, he dined, with others of the officers, at Longbourn; and so little was Elizabeth disposed to part from him in good-humour, that, on his making some inquiry as to the manner in which her time had passed at Hunsford, she mentioned Colonel Fitzwilliam’s and Mr. Darcy’s having both spent three weeks at Rosings, and asked him if he were acquainted with the former.

On the last day the regiment was in Meryton, he had dinner with some other officers at Longbourn. Elizabeth was so unwilling to part from him in a good mood that, when he asked how her time had been at Hunsford, she mentioned that Colonel Fitzwilliam and Mr. Darcy had both spent three weeks at Rosings and asked if he knew the former.

He looked surprised, displeased, alarmed; but, with a moment’s recollection, and a returning smile, replied, that he had formerly seen him often; and, after observing that he was a very gentlemanlike man, asked her how she had liked him. Her answer was warmly in{292} his favour. With an air of indifference, he soon afterwards added, “How long did you say that he was at Rosings?”

He looked surprised, unhappy, and worried; but after a moment of thinking and a returning smile, he replied that he had seen him often before and, noting that he was a very classy guy, asked her how she felt about him. Her answer was enthusiastically in{292} his favor. With a casual tone, he soon added, “How long did you say he was at Rosings?”

“Nearly three weeks.”

"Almost three weeks."

“And you saw him frequently?”

"And you saw him often?"

“Yes, almost every day.”

“Yeah, almost every day.”

“His manners are very different from his cousin’s.”

“His manners are very different from his cousin's.”

“Yes, very different; but I think Mr. Darcy improves on acquaintance.”

“Yes, very different; but I believe Mr. Darcy gets better as you get to know him.”

“Indeed!” cried Wickham, with a look which did not escape her. “And pray may I ask—” but checking himself, he added, in a gayer tone, “Is it in address that he improves? Has he deigned to add aught of civility to his ordinary style? for I dare not hope,” he continued, in a lower and more serious tone, “that he is improved in essentials.”

“Absolutely!” exclaimed Wickham, with a look that didn’t go unnoticed by her. “May I ask—” but he caught himself and added in a lighter tone, “Is he getting better in how he speaks to people? Has he decided to add some politeness to his usual style? Because I can’t really hope,” he went on, in a quieter and more serious tone, “that he’s improved in the more important ways.”

“Oh, no!” said Elizabeth. “In essentials, I believe, he is very much what he ever was.”

“Oh, no!” said Elizabeth. “In the important ways, I think he’s pretty much the same as he’s always been.”

While she spoke, Wickham looked as if scarcely knowing whether to rejoice over her words or to distrust their meaning. There was a something in her countenance which made him listen with an apprehensive and anxious attention, while she added,—

While she spoke, Wickham seemed unsure whether to feel happy about her words or to be suspicious of their meaning. There was something in her expression that made him listen with nervous and worried attention, as she continued,—

“When I said that he improved on acquaintance, I did not mean that either his mind or manners were in a state of improvement; but that, from knowing him better, his disposition was better understood.”

“When I said he got better as I got to know him, I didn’t mean that his intelligence or behavior had actually improved; rather, it was that understanding him better gave me a clearer view of his character.”

Wickham’s alarm now appeared in a heightened complexion and agitated look; for a few minutes he was silent; till, shaking off his embarrassment, he turned to her again, and said in the gentlest of accents,—

Wickham’s alarm now showed in his flushed face and restless expression; for a few minutes, he was quiet; until, shaking off his awkwardness, he turned to her again and said in the softest tone,—

“You, who so well know my feelings towards Mr. Darcy, will readily comprehend how sincerely I must rejoice that he is wise enough to assume even the{293} appearance of what is right. His pride, in that direction, may be of service, if not to himself, to many others, for it must deter him from such foul misconduct as I have suffered by. I only fear that the sort of cautiousness to which you, I imagine, have been alluding, is merely adopted on his visits to his aunt, of whose good opinion and judgment he stands much in awe. His fear of her has always operated, I know, when they were together; and a good deal is to be imputed to his wish of forwarding the match with Miss de Bourgh, which I am certain he has very much at heart.”

“You, who know my feelings towards Mr. Darcy so well, will easily understand how genuinely happy I am that he is smart enough to at least pretend to do the right thing. His pride in this area may help not just himself but also others, as it should keep him from behaving as poorly as I have experienced. My only concern is that the sort of caution you seem to be referring to is only for his visits to his aunt, whose approval and judgment he greatly respects. I know his fear of her has always influenced his behavior when they're together; a lot of it must come from his desire to encourage the match with Miss de Bourgh, which I’m sure he cares about deeply.”

Elizabeth could not repress a smile at this, but she answered only by a slight inclination of the head. She saw that he wanted to engage her on the old subject of his grievances, and she was in no humour to indulge him. The rest of the evening passed with the appearance, on his side, of usual cheerfulness, but with no further attempt to distinguish Elizabeth; and they parted at last with mutual civility, and possibly a mutual desire of never meeting again.

Elizabeth couldn't help but smile at this, but she only replied with a slight nod. She noticed he wanted to reopen the old topic of his complaints, and she wasn't in the mood to entertain him. The rest of the evening went by with him putting on a facade of his usual cheerfulness, but he made no further effort to engage with Elizabeth. They finally parted ways with mutual politeness, possibly with a shared wish of never crossing paths again.

When the party broke up, Lydia returned with Mrs. Forster to Meryton, from whence they were to set out early the next morning. The separation between her and her family was rather noisy than pathetic. Kitty was the only one who shed tears; but she did weep from vexation and envy. Mrs. Bennet was diffuse in her good wishes for the felicity of her daughter, and impressive in her injunctions that she would not miss the opportunity of enjoying herself as much as possible,—advice which there was every reason to believe would be attended to; and, in the clamorous happiness of Lydia herself in bidding farewell, the more gentle adieus of her sisters were uttered without being heard.{294}

When the party ended, Lydia went back to Meryton with Mrs. Forster, where they planned to leave early the next morning. The goodbye between her and her family was more loud than sad. Kitty was the only one who cried; she was upset and jealous. Mrs. Bennet was very generous with her well wishes for her daughter's happiness and firmly reminded her to make the most of her time there—advice that seemed very likely to be heeded. In the midst of Lydia's noisy excitement as she said her goodbyes, her sisters' softer farewells went unheard.{294}


“The Gardiners have arrived.”

CHAPTER XLII.

HAD Elizabeth’s opinion been all drawn from her own family, she could not have formed a very pleasing picture of conjugal felicity or domestic comfort. Her father, captivated by youth and beauty, and that appearance of good-humour which youth and beauty generally give, had married a woman whose weak understanding and illiberal mind had very early in their marriage put an end to all real affection for her.{295} Respect, esteem, and confidence had vanished for ever; and all his views of domestic happiness were overthrown. But Mr. Bennet was not of a disposition to seek comfort for the disappointment which his own imprudence had brought on in any of those pleasures which too often console the unfortunate for their folly or their vice. He was fond of the country and of books; and from these tastes had arisen his principal enjoyments. To his wife he was very little otherwise indebted than as her ignorance and folly had contributed to his amusement. This is not the sort of happiness which a man would in general wish to owe to his wife; but where other powers of entertainment are wanting, the true philosopher will derive benefit from such as are given.

H If Elizabeth had based her views solely on her own family, she wouldn't have had a very positive impression of marriage or home life. Her father, taken in by a young wife’s beauty and the charm that often comes with it, married a woman whose limited intelligence and narrow mindset had quickly destroyed any real affection he felt for her. {295} Respect, esteem, and trust had been lost forever, and all his hopes for a happy home were shattered. However, Mr. Bennet wasn't the type to look for solace in the usual distractions that too often help people cope with their mistakes or wrongdoings. He enjoyed the countryside and reading; these interests became his main sources of happiness. He didn't owe much to his wife, other than the fact that her ignorance and foolishness added to his amusement. This isn't the kind of happiness most men would typically want to attribute to their wives, but when there are no other sources of joy, a true philosopher will find value in whatever is available.

Elizabeth, however, had never been blind to the impropriety of her father’s behaviour as a husband. She had always seen it with pain; but respecting his abilities, and grateful for his affectionate treatment of herself, she endeavoured to forget what she could not overlook, and to banish from her thoughts that continual breach of conjugal obligation and decorum which, in exposing his wife to the contempt of her own children, was so highly reprehensible. But she had never felt so strongly as now the disadvantages which must attend the children of so unsuitable a marriage, nor ever been so fully aware of the evils arising from so ill-judged a direction of talents—talents which, rightly used, might at least have preserved the respectability of his daughters, even if incapable of enlarging the mind of his wife.

Elizabeth had never been blind to how inappropriate her father’s behavior was as a husband. She had always felt pain about it; however, out of respect for his abilities and gratitude for the affection he showed her, she tried to forget what she couldn’t overlook and pushed aside the ongoing breach of marital duty and propriety that exposed her mother to the scorn of her own children, which was deeply wrong. But she had never felt as strongly as she did now about the disadvantages that came with being the children of such an unsuitable marriage, nor had she been as aware of the problems stemming from such a misguided use of talents—talents that, if used properly, could have at least kept her father’s daughters respectable, even if they couldn’t expand her mother’s mind.

When Elizabeth had rejoiced over Wickham’s departure, she found little other cause for satisfaction in the loss of the regiment. Their parties abroad were less varied than before; and at home she had a mother and{296} sister, whose constant repinings at the dulness of everything around them threw a real gloom over their domestic circle; and, though Kitty might in time regain her natural degree of sense, since the disturbers of her brain were removed, her other sister, from whose disposition greater evil might be apprehended, was likely to be hardened in all her folly and assurance, by a situation of such double danger as a watering-place and a camp. Upon the whole, therefore, she found, what has been sometimes found before, that an event to which she had looked forward with impatient desire, did not, in taking place, bring all the satisfaction she had promised herself. It was consequently necessary to name some other period for the commencement of actual felicity; to have some other point on which her wishes and hopes might be fixed, and by again enjoying the pleasure of anticipation, console herself for the present, and prepare for another disappointment. Her tour to the Lakes was now the object of her happiest thoughts: it was her best consolation for all the uncomfortable hours which the discontentedness of her mother and Kitty made inevitable; and could she have included Jane in the scheme, every part of it would have been perfect.

When Elizabeth was happy about Wickham leaving, she found little else to feel good about with the regiment gone. Their outings were less exciting than before, and at home, she had a mother and{296} sister, whose constant complaints about how boring everything was cast a real gloom over their household. Though Kitty might eventually regain some of her sense now that the sources of her anxiety were gone, her other sister, from whom greater trouble could be expected, was likely to become even more entrenched in her foolishness and arrogance because of the dual challenges of being in a resort town and around a military camp. Overall, she realized, as has often been the case before, that an event she had eagerly anticipated didn’t bring the satisfaction she had hoped for. It was necessary to find some other time to look forward to for true happiness, to have another goal for her wishes and hopes, and by enjoying the pleasure of anticipation again, console herself for now and prepare for yet another disappointment. Her trip to the Lakes was now her source of happiest thoughts; it was her best remedy for all the uncomfortable moments caused by her mother's and Kitty's discontent, and if only she could include Jane in the plan, everything would be perfect.

“But it is fortunate,” thought she, “that I have something to wish for. Were the whole arrangement complete, my disappointment would be certain. But here, by carrying with me one ceaseless source of regret in my sister’s absence, I may reasonably hope to have all my expectations of pleasure realized. A scheme of which every part promises delight can never be successful; and general disappointment is only warded off by the defence of some little peculiar vexation.”

"But it's a good thing," she thought, "that I have something to wish for. If everything were already settled, I'd be bound to be disappointed. But here, by holding onto this constant source of regret over my sister's absence, I can reasonably expect to have my hopes for happiness fulfilled. A plan where every element promises joy can never truly succeed; and overall disappointment is only kept at bay by the defense of some minor, specific annoyance."

When Lydia went away she promised to write very{297} often and very minutely to her mother and Kitty; but her letters were always long expected, and always very short. Those to her mother contained little else than that they were just returned from the library, where such and such officers had attended them, and where she had seen such beautiful ornaments as made her quite wild; that she had a new gown, or a new parasol, which she would have described more fully, but was obliged to leave off in a violent hurry, as Mrs. Forster called her, and they were going to the camp; and from her correspondence with her sister there was still less to be learnt, for her letters to Kitty, though rather longer, were much too full of lines under the words to be made public.

When Lydia left, she promised to write very{297} often and in great detail to her mother and Kitty; but her letters were always eagerly anticipated and always very brief. Those to her mother included little more than that they had just returned from the library, where some officers had attended them, and where she had seen such beautiful decorations that they drove her wild; that she had a new dress or a new parasol, which she would have described more thoroughly, but had to cut off abruptly because Mrs. Forster called her, and they were heading to the camp. Her letters to Kitty offered even less information, as they were longer but filled with lines under the words that were too secret to share publicly.

After the first fortnight or three weeks of her absence, health, good-humour, and cheerfulness began to reappear at Longbourn. Everything wore a happier aspect. The families who had been in town for the winter came back again, and summer finery and summer engagements arose. Mrs. Bennet was restored to her usual querulous serenity; and by the middle of June Kitty was so much recovered as to be able to enter Meryton without tears,—an event of such happy promise as to make Elizabeth hope, that by the following Christmas she might be so tolerably reasonable as not to mention an officer above once a day, unless, by some cruel and malicious arrangement at the War Office, another regiment should be quartered in Meryton.

After the first two weeks or so of her absence, health, good spirits, and happiness started to return to Longbourn. Everything seemed brighter. The families who had been in town for the winter came back, and summer clothes and summer plans began to emerge. Mrs. Bennet went back to her usual complaining calmness; and by mid-June, Kitty had improved enough to walk into Meryton without crying—a sign so promising that made Elizabeth hope that by the next Christmas, Kitty might be reasonable enough to not mention an officer more than once a day, unless, due to some cruel and spiteful arrangement at the War Office, another regiment was stationed in Meryton.

The time fixed for the beginning of their northern tour was now fast approaching; and a fortnight only was wanting of it, when a letter arrived from Mrs. Gardiner, which at once delayed its commencement and curtailed its extent. Mr. Gardiner would be prevented by business from setting out till a fortnight later in July,{298} and must be in London again within a month; and as that left too short a period for them to go so far, and see so much as they had proposed, or at least to see it with the leisure and comfort they had built on, they were obliged to give up the Lakes, and substitute a more contracted tour; and, according to the present plan, were to go no farther northward than Derbyshire. In that county there was enough to be seen to occupy the chief of their three weeks; and to Mrs. Gardiner it had a peculiarly strong attraction. The town where she had formerly passed some years of her life, and where they were now to spend a few days, was probably as great an object of her curiosity as all the celebrated beauties of Matlock, Chatsworth, Dovedale, or the Peak.

The time for their northern trip was quickly approaching; only two weeks were left when a letter arrived from Mrs. Gardiner that delayed the start and shortened the journey. Mr. Gardiner would be tied up with work and couldn’t leave until two weeks later in July,{298} and he needed to be back in London within a month. Since that didn’t leave them enough time to go as far and see as much as they had planned, or at least to enjoy it with the leisure and comfort they had hoped for, they had to give up the Lakes and opt for a shorter trip. According to the new plan, they wouldn’t travel any farther north than Derbyshire. There was plenty to see in that county to fill most of their three weeks, and it had a special appeal for Mrs. Gardiner. The town where she had previously spent several years, and where they were now going to stay for a few days, was probably of more interest to her than all the famous sights of Matlock, Chatsworth, Dovedale, or the Peak.

Elizabeth was excessively disappointed: she had set her heart on seeing the Lakes; and still thought there might have been time enough. But it was her business to be satisfied—and certainly her temper to be happy; and all was soon right again.

Elizabeth was really disappointed: she had really wanted to see the Lakes; and she still thought there might have been enough time. But it was her job to be satisfied—and it was definitely in her nature to be happy; and everything was soon okay again.

With the mention of Derbyshire, there were many ideas connected. It was impossible for her to see the word without thinking of Pemberley and its owner. “But surely,” said she, “I may enter his county with impunity, and rob it of a few petrified spars, without his perceiving me.”

With Derbyshire being brought up, a lot of thoughts came to mind. She couldn’t hear the word without thinking of Pemberley and its owner. “But surely,” she said, “I can enter his county without any consequences and take a few fossilized rocks without him noticing.”

The period of expectation was now doubled. Four weeks were to pass away before her uncle and aunt’s arrival. But they did pass away, and Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner, with their four children, did at length appear at Longbourn. The children, two girls of six and eight years old, and two younger boys, were to be left under the particular care of their cousin Jane, who was the general favourite, and whose steady sense and sweetness{299} of temper exactly adapted her for attending to them in every way—teaching them, playing with them, and loving them.

The wait was now twice as long. Four weeks had to pass before her uncle and aunt arrived. But those weeks went by, and finally, Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner, along with their four kids, showed up at Longbourn. The kids, two girls aged six and eight, and two younger boys, were going to be left in the special care of their cousin Jane, who was the overall favorite. Her steady common sense and sweet temperament made her perfect for looking after them in every way—teaching them, playing with them, and loving them.

The Gardiners stayed only one night at Longbourn, and set off the next morning with Elizabeth in pursuit of novelty and amusement. One enjoyment was certain—that of suitableness as companions; a suitableness which comprehended health and temper to bear inconveniences—cheerfulness to enhance every pleasure—and affection and intelligence, which might supply it among themselves if there were disappointments abroad.

The Gardiners stayed just one night at Longbourn and headed out the next morning with Elizabeth in search of excitement and fun. One thing was guaranteed—that they were well-suited as companions; this compatibility included good health and a positive attitude to handle any inconveniences—cheerfulness to make every experience more enjoyable—and affection and smarts, which could provide support for each other if they faced any disappointments outside.

It is not the object of this work to give a description of Derbyshire, nor of any of the remarkable places through which their route thither lay—Oxford, Blenheim, Warwick, Kenilworth, Birmingham, etc., are sufficiently known. A small part of Derbyshire is all the present concern. To the little town of Lambton, the scene of Mrs. Gardiner’s former residence, and where she had lately learned that some acquaintance still remained, they bent their steps, after having seen all the principal wonders of the country; and within five miles of Lambton, Elizabeth found, from her aunt, that Pemberley was situated. It was not in their direct road; nor more than a mile or two out of it. In talking over their route the evening before, Mrs. Gardiner expressed an inclination to see the place again. Mr. Gardiner declared his willingness, and Elizabeth was applied to for her approbation.

This work doesn't aim to describe Derbyshire or any of the notable places along the way—Oxford, Blenheim, Warwick, Kenilworth, Birmingham, and so on, are well-known. A small part of Derbyshire is all we're focusing on now. They headed to the little town of Lambton, where Mrs. Gardiner used to live and where she had recently discovered that some acquaintances were still around, after having seen all the main attractions in the area. Within five miles of Lambton, Elizabeth learned from her aunt that Pemberley was located there. It wasn't directly on their route, but only a mile or two off it. While discussing their journey the night before, Mrs. Gardiner showed interest in seeing the place again. Mr. Gardiner expressed his agreement, and Elizabeth was asked for

“My love, should not you like to see a place of which you have heard so much?” said her aunt. “A place, too, with which so many of your acquaintance are connected. Wickham passed all his youth there, you know.”

“My love, don’t you want to see a place you’ve heard so much about?” said her aunt. “A place that's connected to so many people you know. Wickham spent all his youth there, you know.”

Elizabeth was distressed. She felt that she had no{300} business at Pemberley, and was obliged to assume a disinclination for seeing it. She must own that she was tired of great houses: after going over so many, she really had no pleasure in fine carpets or satin curtains.

Elizabeth was upset. She felt like she had no{300} reason to be at Pemberley and had to pretend she didn't want to see it. She had to admit that she was tired of grand houses: after visiting so many, she really didn’t take pleasure in fancy carpets or satin curtains anymore.

Mrs. Gardiner abused her stupidity. “If it were merely a fine house richly furnished,” said she, “I should not care about it myself; but the grounds are delightful. They have some of the finest woods in the country.”

Mrs. Gardiner took advantage of her ignorance. “If it were just a nice house with fancy furniture,” she said, “I wouldn't care about it myself; but the grounds are lovely. They have some of the best woods in the country.”

Elizabeth said no more; but her mind could not acquiesce. The possibility of meeting Mr. Darcy, while viewing the place, instantly occurred. It would be dreadful! She blushed at the very idea; and thought it would be better to speak openly to her aunt, than to run such a risk. But against this there were objections; and she finally resolved that it could be the last resource, if her private inquiries as to the absence of the family were unfavourably answered.

Elizabeth didn’t say anything else, but she couldn't shake her thoughts. The chance of running into Mr. Darcy while visiting the place popped into her mind right away. It would be awful! She felt herself blush at the thought and figured it would be better to be honest with her aunt than take that risk. However, there were reasons against that idea, and she ultimately decided it would be her last option if her private questions about the family's absence were met with bad news.

Accordingly, when she retired at night, she asked the chambermaid whether Pemberley were not a very fine place, what was the name of its proprietor, and, with no little alarm, whether the family were down for the summer? A most welcome negative followed the last question; and her alarms being now removed, she was at leisure to feel a great deal of curiosity to see the house herself; and when the subject was revived the next morning, and she was again applied to, could readily answer, and with a proper air of indifference, that she had not really any dislike to the scheme.

So, when she went to bed that night, she asked the chambermaid if Pemberley was a really nice place, who owned it, and, worriedly, if the family was there for the summer. The answer to her last question was a very welcome no; with her worries lifted, she felt a strong curiosity to see the house for herself. When the topic came up again the next morning and she was asked once more, she could easily respond, with a casual air, that she didn’t actually have anything against the idea.

To Pemberley, therefore, they were to go.{301}

To Pemberley, then, they were headed.{301}


"Guessing the date."

CHAPTER XLIII.

ELIZABETH, as they drove along, watched for the first appearance of Pemberley Woods with some perturbation; and when at length they turned in at the lodge, her spirits were in a high flutter.

EAs they drove along, Lizzy anxiously looked for her first glimpse of Pemberley Woods, and when they finally turned into the lodge, she felt a rush of excitement.

The park was very large, and contained great variety of ground. They entered it in one of its lowest points, and drove for some time through a beautiful wood stretching over a wide extent.

The park was huge and had a lot of different types of land. They entered at one of its lowest spots and drove for a while through a beautiful forest that stretched out over a large area.

Elizabeth’s mind was too full for conversation, but she saw and admired every remarkable spot and point of view. They gradually ascended for half a mile, and then found themselves at the top of a considerable eminence, where the wood ceased, and the eye was instantly caught by Pemberley House, situated on the opposite side of the valley, into which the road with{302} some abruptness wound. It was a large, handsome stone building, standing well on rising ground, and backed by a ridge of high woody hills; and in front a stream of some natural importance was swelled into greater, but without any artificial appearance. Its banks were neither formal nor falsely adorned. Elizabeth was delighted. She had never seen a place for which nature had done more, or where natural beauty had been so little counteracted by an awkward taste. They were all of them warm in their admiration; and at that moment she felt that to be mistress of Pemberley might be something!

Elizabeth's mind was too busy for conversation, but she noticed and appreciated every stunning spot and viewpoint. They slowly climbed for half a mile and then found themselves at the top of a significant hill, where the trees ended, and her attention was immediately drawn to Pemberley House, located on the opposite side of the valley, into which the road with{302}some sharp turns wound. It was a large, beautiful stone building, situated well on elevated ground, and backed by a range of tall, wooded hills; in front of it, a stream of some natural significance was widened without any artificial appearance. Its banks were neither formal nor unnaturally decorated. Elizabeth was thrilled. She had never seen a place where nature had contributed so much, or where its natural beauty was so unaffected by poor taste. They were all genuinely impressed, and at that moment, she realized that being the mistress of Pemberley could be quite something!

They descended the hill, crossed the bridge, and drove to the door; and, while examining the nearer aspect of the house, all her apprehension of meeting its owner returned. She dreaded lest the chambermaid had been mistaken. On applying to see the place, they were admitted into the hall; and Elizabeth, as they waited for the housekeeper, had leisure to wonder at her being where she was.

They went down the hill, crossed the bridge, and drove up to the door. As they looked closely at the house, all her worries about meeting its owner came back. She feared that the chambermaid might have been wrong. When they asked to see the place, they were let into the hall, and while Elizabeth waited for the housekeeper, she had time to think about how she ended up there.

The housekeeper came; a respectable looking elderly woman, much less fine, and more civil, than she had any notion of finding her. They followed her into the dining-parlour. It was a large, well-proportioned room, handsomely fitted up. Elizabeth, after slightly surveying it, went to a window to enjoy its prospect. The hill, crowned with wood, from which they had descended, receiving increased abruptness from the distance, was a beautiful object. Every disposition of the ground was good; and she looked on the whole scene, the river, the trees scattered on its banks, and the winding of the valley, as far as she could trace it, with delight. As they passed into other rooms, these objects were taking different positions; but{303} from every window there were beauties to be seen. The rooms were lofty and handsome, and their furniture suitable to the fortune of their proprietor; but Elizabeth saw, with admiration of his taste, that it was neither gaudy nor uselessly fine,—with less of splendour, and more real elegance, than the furniture of Rosings.

The housekeeper arrived; a respectable-looking elderly woman, much less fancy and more polite than Elizabeth expected. They followed her into the dining room. It was a spacious, well-proportioned room, nicely furnished. Elizabeth, after taking a quick look around, went to a window to enjoy the view. The hill, topped with trees, which they had just come down from, appeared even steeper from a distance and was a stunning sight. The landscape was impressive, and she took in the whole scene—the river, the trees dotting its banks, and the winding valley, as far as she could see, with delight. As they moved into other rooms, the views changed; but{303} from every window, there were beautiful sights to behold. The rooms were tall and elegant, and the furniture matched the owner's wealth; but Elizabeth admired his taste, noting that it was neither flashy nor unnecessarily extravagant—with less ostentation and more genuine elegance than the furnishings at Rosings.

“And of this place,” thought she, “I might have been mistress! With these rooms I might have now been familiarly acquainted! Instead of viewing them as a stranger, I might have rejoiced in them as my own, and welcomed to them as visitors my uncle and aunt. But, no,” recollecting herself, “that could never be; my uncle and aunt would have been lost to me; I should not have been allowed to invite them.”

“And in this place,” she thought, “I could have been in charge! I could have known these rooms well! Instead of looking at them as an outsider, I could have enjoyed them as my own, and welcomed my uncle and aunt as visitors. But, no,” she remembered, “that could never happen; my uncle and aunt would have been out of reach for me; I wouldn't have been able to invite them.”

This was a lucky recollection—it saved her from something like regret.

This was a fortunate memory—it kept her from feeling something like regret.

She longed to inquire of the housekeeper whether her master were really absent, but had not courage for it. At length, however, the question was asked by her uncle; and she turned away with alarm, while Mrs. Reynolds replied, that he was; adding, “But we expect him to-morrow, with a large party of friends.” How rejoiced was Elizabeth that their own journey had not by any circumstance been delayed a day!

She wanted to ask the housekeeper if her master was really away, but she didn't have the courage to do it. Eventually, though, her uncle asked the question, and she turned away in alarm while Mrs. Reynolds answered that he was indeed away, adding, “But we expect him tomorrow with a large group of friends.” Elizabeth felt so relieved that their journey hadn't been delayed even a day!

Her aunt now called her to look at a picture. She approached, and saw the likeness of Mr. Wickham, suspended, amongst several other miniatures, over the mantel-piece. Her aunt asked her, smilingly, how she liked it. The housekeeper came forward, and told them it was the picture of a young gentleman, the son of her late master’s steward, who had been brought up by him at his own expense. “He is now gone into the army,” she added; “but I am afraid he has turned out very wild.{304}

Her aunt called her over to look at a picture. She stepped closer and saw the likeness of Mr. Wickham hanging among several other miniatures above the mantelpiece. Her aunt asked her, smiling, how she liked it. The housekeeper came forward and told them it was a portrait of a young man, the son of her late master’s steward, who had been raised by him at his own expense. “He has gone into the army now,” she added, “but I’m afraid he has turned out to be quite wild.{304}"

Mrs. Gardiner looked at her niece with a smile, but Elizabeth could not return it.

Mrs. Gardiner smiled at her niece, but Elizabeth couldn't smile back.

“And that,” said Mrs. Reynolds, pointing to another of the miniatures, “is my master—and very like him. It was drawn at the same time as the other—about eight years ago.”

“And that,” Mrs. Reynolds said, pointing to another miniature, “is my master—and it looks just like him. It was created at the same time as the other one—about eight years ago.”

“I have heard much of your master’s fine person,” said Mrs. Gardiner, looking at the picture; “it is a handsome face. But, Lizzy, you can tell us whether it is like or not.”

“I’ve heard a lot about your master’s good looks,” said Mrs. Gardiner, looking at the picture; “he has a handsome face. But, Lizzy, you can tell us if it looks like him or not.”

Mrs. Reynolds’ respect for Elizabeth seemed to increase on this intimation of her knowing her master.

Mrs. Reynolds' respect for Elizabeth seemed to grow upon realizing that she knew her master.

“Does that young lady know Mr. Darcy?”

“Does that girl know Mr. Darcy?”

Elizabeth coloured, and said, “A little.”

Elizabeth blushed and said, “A bit.”

“And do not you think him a very handsome gentleman, ma’am?”

“And don’t you think he’s a very handsome guy, ma’am?”

“Yes, very handsome.”

“Yes, very good-looking.”

“I am sure I know none so handsome; but in the gallery upstairs you will see a finer, larger picture of him than this. This room was my late master’s favourite room, and these miniatures are just as they used to be then. He was very fond of them.”

“I’m sure I don’t know anyone as handsome; but in the gallery upstairs, you’ll see a better, bigger picture of him than this. This room was my late master’s favorite room, and these miniatures are just as they were back then. He really liked them.”

This accounted to Elizabeth for Mr. Wickham’s being among them.

This explained to Elizabeth why Mr. Wickham was with them.

Mrs. Reynolds then directed their attention to one of Miss Darcy, drawn when she was only eight years old.

Mrs. Reynolds then pointed out a drawing of Miss Darcy, created when she was just eight years old.

“And is Miss Darcy as handsome as her brother?” said Mr. Gardiner.

“And is Miss Darcy as attractive as her brother?” said Mr. Gardiner.

“Oh, yes—the handsomest young lady that ever was seen; and so accomplished! She plays and sings all day long. In the next room is a new instrument just come down for her—a present from my master: she comes here to-morrow with him.”

“Oh, yes—the most beautiful young lady you’ve ever seen; and so talented! She plays and sings all day long. In the next room is a new instrument that just arrived for her—a gift from my master: she’s coming here tomorrow with him.”

Mr. Gardiner, whose manners were easy and pleasant,{305} encouraged her communicativeness by his questions and remarks: Mrs. Reynolds, either from pride or attachment, had evidently great pleasure in talking of her master and his sister.

Mr. Gardiner, who was easygoing and friendly,{305} encouraged her to open up with his questions and comments: Mrs. Reynolds, whether out of pride or affection, clearly enjoyed talking about her boss and his sister.

“Is your master much at Pemberley in the course of the year?”

“Does your boss spend a lot of time at Pemberley throughout the year?”

“Not so much as I could wish, sir: but I dare say he may spend half his time here; and Miss Darcy is always down for the summer months.”

“Not as much as I would like, sir: but I’m sure he could spend half his time here; and Miss Darcy is always around during the summer months.”

“Except,” thought Elizabeth, “when she goes to Ramsgate.”

“Except,” thought Elizabeth, “when she goes to Ramsgate.”

“If your master would marry, you might see more of him.”

“If your boss got married, you might see more of him.”

“Yes, sir; but I do not know when that will be. I do not know who is good enough for him.”

“Yes, sir; but I don’t know when that will be. I don’t know who is good enough for him.”

Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner smiled. Elizabeth could not help saying, “It is very much to his credit, I am sure, that you should think so.”

Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner smiled. Elizabeth couldn't help but say, “It's really impressive, I’m sure, that you think that way.”

“I say no more than the truth, and what everybody will say that knows him,” replied the other. Elizabeth thought this was going pretty far; and she listened with increasing astonishment as the housekeeper added, “I have never had a cross word from him in my life, and I have known him ever since he was four years old.”

“I’m just stating the truth, and everyone who knows him will agree,” replied the other. Elizabeth thought this was quite a claim; she listened with growing astonishment as the housekeeper added, “I’ve never had a single unkind word from him in my life, and I’ve known him since he was four years old.”

This was praise of all others most extraordinary, most opposite to her ideas. That he was not a good-tempered man had been her firmest opinion. Her keenest attention was awakened: she longed to hear more; and was grateful to her uncle for saying,—

This was the most extraordinary praise she had ever heard, completely contrary to her beliefs. She had always thought he wasn't a good-tempered person. Her curiosity was piqued: she wanted to hear more and felt thankful to her uncle for saying,—

“There are very few people of whom so much can be said. You are lucky in having such a master.”

“There are very few people about whom so much can be said. You are fortunate to have such a mentor.”

“Yes, sir, I know I am. If I were to go through the world, I could not meet with a better. But I have always{306} observed, that they who are good-natured when children, are good-natured when they grow up; and he was always the sweetest tempered, most generous-hearted boy in the world.”

“Yes, sir, I know I am. If I were to travel the world, I couldn't find a better person. But I've always{306} noticed that those who are kind as children tend to stay kind as adults; and he was always the sweetest, most generous boy in the world.”

Elizabeth almost stared at her. “Can this be Mr. Darcy?” thought she.

Elizabeth nearly stared at her. “Could this be Mr. Darcy?” she thought.

“His father was an excellent man,” said Mrs. Gardiner.

“His dad was a great guy,” said Mrs. Gardiner.

“Yes, ma’am, that he was indeed; and his son will be just like him—just as affable to the poor.”

“Yes, ma’am, he definitely was; and his son will be just like him—just as friendly to the poor.”

Elizabeth listened, wondered, doubted, and was impatient for more. Mrs. Reynolds could interest her on no other point. She related the subjects of the pictures, the dimensions of the rooms, and the price of the furniture in vain. Mr. Gardiner, highly amused by the kind of family prejudice, to which he attributed her excessive commendation of her master, soon led again to the subject; and she dwelt with energy on his many merits, as they proceeded together up the great staircase.

Elizabeth listened, wondered, doubted, and was eager for more. Mrs. Reynolds couldn't interest her on any other topic. She talked about the themes of the paintings, the sizes of the rooms, and the prices of the furniture, but it was pointless. Mr. Gardiner, amused by the family bias he thought was the reason for her excessive praise of her employer, soon redirected the conversation; and she passionately discussed his many qualities as they went up the grand staircase together.

“He is the best landlord, and the best master,” said she, “that ever lived. Not like the wild young men now-a-days, who think of nothing but themselves. There is not one of his tenants or servants but what will give him a good name. Some people call him proud; but I am sure I never saw anything of it. To my fancy, it is only because he does not rattle away like other young men.”

“He is the best landlord and the best boss,” she said, “that ever lived. Not like the wild young guys these days, who only think about themselves. There isn’t a single tenant or servant of his who wouldn’t speak highly of him. Some people call him proud, but I’ve never seen any of that. To me, it’s just because he doesn’t chat non-stop like other young men.”

“In what an amiable light does this place him!” thought Elizabeth.

“In such a friendly light does this make him look!” thought Elizabeth.

“This fine account of him,” whispered her aunt as they walked, “is not quite consistent with his behaviour to our poor friend.”

“This nice description of him,” her aunt whispered as they walked, “doesn’t really match how he treats our poor friend.”

“Perhaps we might be deceived.”

"Maybe we could be fooled."

“That is not very likely; our authority was too good.{307}

“That's not very likely; our authority was too strong.{307}

On reaching the spacious lobby above, they were shown into a very pretty sitting-room, lately fitted up with greater elegance and lightness than the apartments below; and were informed that it was but just done to give pleasure to Miss Darcy, who had taken a liking to the room, when last at Pemberley.

On reaching the large lobby above, they were led into a charming sitting room, recently decorated with more elegance and brightness than the rooms below; and they were told that it had just been finished to please Miss Darcy, who had taken a liking to the room during her last visit to Pemberley.

“He is certainly a good brother,” said Elizabeth, as she walked towards one of the windows.

“He's definitely a good brother,” Elizabeth said as she walked toward one of the windows.

Mrs. Reynolds anticipated Miss Darcy’s delight, when she should enter the room. “And this is always the way with him,” she added. “Whatever can give his sister any pleasure, is sure to be done in a moment. There is nothing he would not do for her.”

Mrs. Reynolds looked forward to Miss Darcy’s excitement when she entered the room. “And this is always how he is,” she added. “Whatever can make his sister happy is done instantly. There’s nothing he wouldn’t do for her.”

The picture gallery, and two or three of the principal bed-rooms, were all that remained to be shown. In the former were many good paintings: but Elizabeth knew nothing of the art; and from such as had been already visible below, she had willingly turned to look at some drawings of Miss Darcy’s, in crayons, whose subjects were usually more interesting, and also more intelligible.

The picture gallery and a couple of the main bedrooms were all that were left to see. The gallery had many great paintings, but Elizabeth didn’t know much about art. Since she had already seen some pieces downstairs, she happily shifted her attention to some of Miss Darcy’s crayon drawings, which were usually more interesting and easier to understand.

In the gallery there were many family portraits, but they could have little to fix the attention of a stranger. Elizabeth walked on in quest of the only face whose features would be known to her. At last it arrested her—and she beheld a striking resemblance of Mr. Darcy, with such a smile over the face, as she remembered to have sometimes seen, when he looked at her. She stood several minutes before the picture, in earnest contemplation, and returned to it again before they quitted the gallery. Mrs. Reynolds informed them, that it had been taken in his father’s lifetime.

In the gallery, there were many family portraits, but they wouldn't catch the attention of a stranger much. Elizabeth continued searching for the one face whose features she recognized. Finally, she stopped when she saw a striking resemblance to Mr. Darcy, with a smile on his face that she remembered seeing occasionally when he looked at her. She stood in front of the picture for several minutes, deep in thought, and went back to it again before they left the gallery. Mrs. Reynolds told them that it had been painted during his father's lifetime.

There was certainly at this moment, in Elizabet{308}h’s mind, a more gentle sensation towards the original than she had ever felt in the height of their acquaintance. The commendation bestowed on him by Mrs. Reynolds was of no trifling nature. What praise is more valuable than the praise of an intelligent servant? As a brother, a landlord, a master, she considered how many people’s happiness were in his guardianship! How much of pleasure or pain it was in his power to bestow! How much of good or evil must be done by him! Every idea that had been brought forward by the housekeeper was favourable to his character; and as she stood before the canvas, on which he was represented, and fixed his eyes upon herself, she thought of his regard with a deeper sentiment of gratitude than it had ever raised before: she remembered its warmth, and softened its impropriety of expression.

At that moment, Elizabeth{308}h felt a gentler sentiment towards him than she ever had during their acquaintance. Mrs. Reynolds’ praise of him was significant. What kind of praise is more valuable than that of a wise servant? As a brother, a landlord, and a master, she reflected on how many people's happiness depended on him! How much pleasure or pain he could bring! How much good or evil was in his hands! Every point made by the housekeeper highlighted his positive qualities; and as she stood before the painting of him, gazing into his eyes, she felt a deeper sense of gratitude for his regard than she had ever felt before: she recalled its warmth and softened her thoughts on its previous lack of propriety.

When all of the house that was open to general inspection had been seen, they returned down stairs; and, taking leave of the housekeeper, were consigned over to the gardener, who met them at the hall door.

When they had finished looking at all the parts of the house that were open for viewing, they went back downstairs; and after saying goodbye to the housekeeper, they were handed over to the gardener, who was waiting for them at the front door.

As they walked across the lawn towards the river, Elizabeth turned back to look again; her uncle and aunt stopped also; and while the former was conjecturing as to the date of the building, the owner of it himself suddenly came forward from the road which led behind it to the stables.

As they walked across the lawn toward the river, Elizabeth turned back to take another look; her uncle and aunt stopped as well; and while her uncle was guessing the date of the building, its owner suddenly appeared from the road that led behind it to the stables.

They were within twenty yards of each other; and so abrupt was his appearance, that it was impossible to avoid his sight. Their eyes instantly met, and the cheeks of each were overspread with the deepest blush. He absolutely started, and for a moment seemed immovable from surprise; but shortly recovering himself, advanced towards the party, and spoke to Elizabeth,{309} if not in terms of perfect composure, at least of perfect civility.

They were only twenty yards apart, and his sudden appearance made it impossible to look away. Their eyes locked immediately, and both of their cheeks flushed deeply. He was taken aback and seemed frozen in surprise for a moment; but soon he gathered himself, walked towards the group, and spoke to Elizabeth,{309} with at least a polite demeanor, if not complete composure.

She had instinctively turned away; but stopping on his approach, received his compliments with an embarrassment impossible to be overcome. Had his first appearance, or his resemblance to the picture they had just been examining, been insufficient to assure the other two that they now saw Mr. Darcy, the gardener’s expression of surprise, on beholding his master, must immediately have told it. They stood a little aloof while he was talking to their niece, who, astonished and confused, scarcely dared lift her eyes to his face, and knew not what answer she returned to his civil inquiries after her family. Amazed at the alteration of his manner since they last parted, every sentence that he uttered was increasing her embarrassment; and every idea of the impropriety of her being found there recurring to her mind, the few minutes in which they continued together were some of the most uncomfortable of her life. Nor did he seem much more at ease; when he spoke, his accent had none of its usual sedateness; and he repeated his inquiries as to the time of her having left Longbourn, and of her stay in Derbyshire, so often, and in so hurried a way, as plainly spoke the distraction of his thoughts.

She had instinctively turned away, but when he approached, she received his compliments with an embarrassment that was impossible to shake off. If his first appearance or his resemblance to the picture they had just been looking at wasn’t enough to confirm to the other two that they were now seeing Mr. Darcy, the gardener’s surprised expression upon seeing his master would have given it away immediately. They stood a little aside while he talked to their niece, who, astonished and confused, barely dared to lift her eyes to his face and didn’t know how to respond to his polite inquiries about her family. Amazed at how much his manner had changed since they last met, each sentence he spoke only increased her embarrassment; and every thought of how inappropriate it was for her to be there kept rushing to her mind, making the few minutes they spent together some of the most uncomfortable of her life. He didn’t seem much more comfortable either; when he spoke, his tone lacked its usual calm, and he asked again about when she had left Longbourn and how long she was staying in Derbyshire, doing so so often and so quickly that it clearly showed how distracted he was.

At length, every idea seemed to fail him; and after standing a few moments without saying a word, he suddenly recollected himself, and took leave.

Eventually, every idea seemed to escape him; and after standing in silence for a few moments, he suddenly snapped back to reality and said goodbye.

The others then joined her, and expressed their admiration of his figure; but Elizabeth heard not a word, and, wholly engrossed by her own feelings, followed them in silence. She was overpowered by shame and vexation. Her coming there was the most unfortunate, the most ill-judged thing in the world! How strange must it{310} appear to him! In what a disgraceful light might it not strike so vain a man! It might seem as if she had purposely thrown herself in his way again! Oh! why did she come? or, why did he thus come a day before he was expected? Had they been only ten minutes sooner, they should have been beyond the reach of his discrimination; for it was plain that he was that moment arrived, that moment alighted from his horse or his carriage. She blushed again and again over the perverseness of the meeting. And his behaviour, so strikingly altered,—what could it mean? That he should even speak to her was amazing!—but to speak with such civility, to inquire after her family! Never in her life had she seen his manners so little dignified, never had he spoken with such gentleness as on this unexpected meeting. What a contrast did it offer to his last address in Rosings Park, when he put his letter into her hand! She knew not what to think, or how to account for it.

The others then joined her and expressed their admiration for his figure; but Elizabeth didn’t hear a word and, completely absorbed in her own feelings, followed them in silence. She was overwhelmed with shame and frustration. Coming here was the most unfortunate and unwise thing she could have done! How strange must it{310} seem to him! What a disgraceful situation this might appear to such a vain man! It might look like she had deliberately put herself in his path again! Oh! Why did she come? Or, why did he show up a day earlier than expected? If they had only arrived ten minutes sooner, they would have been out of his sight; it was clear that he had just arrived, that he had just gotten off his horse or carriage. She blushed repeatedly over the awkwardness of the encounter. And his behavior, so noticeably different—what could it mean? That he even spoke to her was surprising!—but to speak with such politeness, to ask about her family! She had never seen him so lacking in dignity, never had he spoken with such kindness as during this unexpected meeting. What a contrast to his last encounter at Rosings Park, when he handed her his letter! She didn’t know what to think or how to explain it.

They had now entered a beautiful walk by the side of the water, and every step was bringing forward a nobler fall of ground, or a finer reach of the woods to which they were approaching: but it was some time before Elizabeth was sensible of any of it; and, though she answered mechanically to the repeated appeals of her uncle and aunt, and seemed to direct her eyes to such objects as they pointed out, she distinguished no part of the scene. Her thoughts were all fixed on that one spot of Pemberley House, whichever it might be, where Mr. Darcy then was. She longed to know what at that moment was passing in his mind; in what manner he thought of her, and whether, in defiance of everything, she was still dear to him. Perhaps he had been civil only because he felt himself at ease; yet there had been{311} that in his voice, which was not like ease. Whether he had felt more of pain or of pleasure in seeing her, she could not tell, but he certainly had not seen her with composure.

They had now entered a beautiful path by the water, and every step revealed a more impressive slope or a more stunning view of the woods they were approaching. However, it took Elizabeth a while to notice any of it. Even though she responded automatically to her uncle and aunt’s repeated comments and seemed to look at the things they pointed out, she didn’t really take in any part of the scene. Her mind was solely focused on that one spot of Pemberley House, wherever it might be, where Mr. Darcy currently was. She wanted to know what was on his mind at that moment, how he felt about her, and whether, despite everything, she still meant something to him. Maybe he had been polite just because he felt comfortable, but there was something in his voice that didn’t sound relaxed. She couldn’t tell whether he felt more pain or pleasure seeing her, but he definitely hadn’t looked at her with calmness.

At length, however, the remarks of her companions on her absence of mind roused her, and she felt the necessity of appearing more like herself.

At last, though, her friends' comments about her being so spaced out got to her, and she realized she needed to act more like herself.

They entered the woods, and, bidding adieu to the river for a while, ascended some of the higher grounds; whence, in spots where the opening of the trees gave the eye power to wander, were many charming views of the valley, the opposite hills, with the long range of woods overspreading many, and occasionally part of the stream. Mr. Gardiner expressed a wish of going round the whole park, but feared it might be beyond a walk. With a triumphant smile, they were told, that it was ten miles round. It settled the matter; and they pursued the accustomed circuit; which brought them again, after some time, in a descent among hanging woods, to the edge of the water, and one of its narrowest parts. They crossed it by a simple bridge, in character with the general air of the scene: it was a spot less adorned than any they had yet visited; and the valley, here contracted into a glen, allowed room only for the stream, and a narrow walk amidst the rough coppice-wood which bordered it. Elizabeth longed to explore its windings; but when they had crossed the bridge, and perceived their distance from the house, Mrs. Gardiner, who was not a great walker, could go no farther, and thought only of returning to the carriage as quickly as possible. Her niece was, therefore, obliged to submit, and they took their way towards the house on the opposite side of the river, in the nearest direction; but their progress was{312} slow, for Mr. Gardiner, though seldom able to indulge the taste, was very fond of fishing, and was so much engaged in watching the occasional appearance of some trout in the water, and talking to the man about them, that he advanced but little. Whilst wandering on in this slow manner, they were again surprised, and Elizabeth’s astonishment was quite equal to what it had been at first, by the sight of Mr. Darcy approaching them, and at no great distance. The walk being here less sheltered than on the other side, allowed them to see him before they met. Elizabeth, however astonished, was at least more prepared for an interview than before, and resolved to appear and to speak with calmness, if he really intended to meet them. For a few moments, indeed, she felt that he would probably strike into some other path. The idea lasted while a turning in the walk concealed him from their view; the turning past, he was immediately before them. With a glance she saw that he had lost none of his recent civility; and, to imitate his politeness, she began as they met to admire the beauty of the place; but she had not got beyond the words “delightful,” and “charming,” when some unlucky recollections obtruded, and she fancied that praise of Pemberley from her might be mischievously construed. Her colour changed, and she said no more.

They entered the woods, saying goodbye to the river for a bit, and climbed up some of the higher ground. From spots where the trees parted, they could see many beautiful views of the valley, the hills on the other side, with a long stretch of woods covering many areas, and occasionally glimpses of the stream. Mr. Gardiner expressed a desire to walk around the entire park but worried it might be too long of a trek. With a triumphant smile, they were informed that it was a ten-mile loop. That settled it, and they continued on their usual route, which eventually led them down through wooded areas to the edge of the water at one of its narrower points. They crossed by a simple bridge that matched the overall feel of the scene; it was a place less decorated than any they had visited yet, and here the valley narrowed into a glen that allowed space only for the stream and a narrow path among the rough underbrush lining it. Elizabeth wished to explore its twists and turns; however, once they crossed the bridge and realized how far they were from the house, Mrs. Gardiner, who wasn't much of a walker, could go no further and just wanted to get back to the carriage as quickly as possible. Her niece had to agree, and they headed toward the house on the opposite side of the river in the most direct route. Their progress was{312} slow because Mr. Gardiner, despite rarely getting the chance to fish, loved it and became so involved in watching some trout that occasionally surfaced and chatting with the man about them that he moved very little. While wandering along slowly, they were again surprised, and Elizabeth’s astonishment was just as strong as before when she spotted Mr. Darcy approaching them from a distance. The path here was less sheltered than on the other side, allowing them to see him before they met. Elizabeth, though surprised, was at least better prepared for an encounter than before and resolved to appear calm and speak calmly if he intended to greet them. For a moment, she thought he might take another path. This thought lingered while a bend in the path hid him from view; once they passed that bend, he was right in front of them. With one glance, she noticed he hadn’t lost any of his recent politeness, and to mirror his civility, she started to compliment the beauty of the place as they met; but she barely managed to say “delightful” and “charming” before some unfortunate memories intruded, and she worried that any praise for Pemberley from her might be taken the wrong way. Her face changed color, and she said no more.

Mrs. Gardiner was standing a little behind; and on her pausing, he asked her if she would do him the honour of introducing him to her friends. This was a stroke of civility for which she was quite unprepared; and she could hardly suppress a smile at his being now seeking the acquaintance of some of those very people, against whom his pride had revolted, in his offer to herself. “What will be his surprise,” thought she, “when he{313} knows who they are! He takes them now for people of fashion.”

Mrs. Gardiner was standing slightly behind, and when she paused, he asked her if she would do him the honor of introducing him to her friends. This was a gesture of courtesy that she wasn’t expecting, and she could barely hold back a smile at the fact that he was now trying to get to know some of the very people he had previously looked down on in his offer to her. “What will his surprise be,” she thought, “when he knows who they are! He thinks they’re fashionable people now.”

The introduction, however, was immediately made; and as she named their relationship to herself, she stole a sly look at him, to see how he bore it; and was not without the expectation of his decamping as fast as he could from such disgraceful companions. That he was surprised by the connection was evident: he sustained it, however, with fortitude: and, so far from going away, turned back with them, and entered into conversation with Mr. Gardiner. Elizabeth could not but be pleased, could not but triumph. It was consoling that he should know she had some relations for whom there was no need to blush. She listened most attentively to all that passed between them, and gloried in every expression, every sentence of her uncle, which marked his intelligence, his taste, or his good manners.

The introduction happened right away, and as she described their relationship to her, she took a quick glance at him to see how he reacted; she half-expected him to make a quick exit from such embarrassing company. It was clear that he was surprised by the connection, but he handled it with composure. Instead of leaving, he turned back to them and started chatting with Mr. Gardiner. Elizabeth couldn't help but feel pleased and victorious. It was reassuring for her to know he was aware she had some relatives she didn’t have to be ashamed of. She listened closely to everything they talked about and took pride in every word and sentence from her uncle that showcased his intelligence, taste, or good manners.

The conversation soon turned upon fishing; and she heard Mr. Darcy invite him, with the greatest civility, to fish there as often as he chose, while he continued in the neighbourhood, offering at the same time to supply him with fishing tackle, and pointing out those parts of the stream where there was usually most sport. Mrs. Gardiner, who was walking arm in arm with Elizabeth, gave her a look expressive of her wonder. Elizabeth said nothing, but it gratified her exceedingly; the compliment must be all for herself. Her astonishment, however, was extreme; and continually was she repeating, “Why is he so altered? From what can it proceed? It cannot be for me, it cannot be for my sake that his manners are thus softened. My reproofs at Hunsford could not work such a change as this. It is impossible that he should still love me.{314}

The conversation quickly shifted to fishing, and she heard Mr. Darcy politely invite him to fish there as often as he wanted while he was in the area. He also offered to provide him with fishing gear and pointed out the best spots in the stream for catching fish. Mrs. Gardiner, who was walking arm in arm with Elizabeth, gave her a look that showed her surprise. Elizabeth didn’t say anything, but it made her really happy; the compliment was clearly for her. However, she was extremely puzzled and kept thinking, "Why has he changed so much? What could be causing this? It can't be for me; it can't be for my sake that he acts so differently. My criticisms back at Hunsford couldn't have brought about such a change. It's impossible that he still loves me." {314}

After walking some time in this way, the two ladies in front, the two gentlemen behind, on resuming their places, after descending to the brink of the river for the better inspection of some curious water-plant, there chanced to be a little alteration. It originated in Mrs. Gardiner, who, fatigued by the exercise of the morning, found Elizabeth’s arm inadequate to her support, and consequently preferred her husband’s. Mr. Darcy took her place by her niece, and they walked on together. After a short silence the lady first spoke. She wished him to know that she had been assured of his absence before she came to the place, and accordingly began by observing, that his arrival had been very unexpected—“for your housekeeper,” she added, “informed us that you would certainly not be here till to-morrow; and, indeed, before we left Bakewell, we understood that you were not immediately expected in the country.” He acknowledged the truth of it all; and said that business with his steward had occasioned his coming forward a few hours before the rest of the party with whom he had been travelling. “They will join me early to-morrow,” he continued, “and among them are some who will claim an acquaintance with you,—Mr. Bingley and his sisters.”

After walking for a while like this, the two ladies in front and the two gentlemen behind, when they returned to their positions after heading to the riverbank to take a closer look at some interesting water plants, there was a slight change. It started with Mrs. Gardiner, who, tired from the morning's activities, found Elizabeth's arm wasn’t strong enough for her support, and so she chose to rely on her husband instead. Mr. Darcy took her place next to her niece, and they continued walking together. After a brief silence, the lady spoke first. She wanted him to know that she had been told he wouldn’t be there before she arrived, and she started by saying that his arrival was quite unexpected—“because your housekeeper,” she added, “told us you wouldn’t be here until tomorrow; and, in fact, before we left Bakewell, we were informed that you weren’t expected back in the country right away.” He acknowledged that it was all true and explained that business with his steward had made him arrive a few hours earlier than the rest of his traveling party. “They will join me early tomorrow,” he added, “and among them are some who will recognize you—Mr. Bingley and his sisters.”

Elizabeth answered only by a slight bow. Her thoughts were instantly driven back to the time when Mr. Bingley’s name had been last mentioned between them; and if she might judge from his complexion, his mind was not very differently engaged.

Elizabeth responded with just a small bow. Her mind quickly returned to the last time Mr. Bingley’s name had come up between them; and if she could read his expression, his thoughts were likely occupied with the same thing.

“There is also one other person in the party,” he continued after a pause, “who more particularly wishes to be known to you. Will you allow me, or do I ask too much, to introduce my sister to your acquaintance during your stay at Lambton?{315}

“There’s also one more person in the group,” he continued after a pause, “who especially wants to be introduced to you. May I, or am I asking too much, introduce my sister to you while you’re at Lambton?{315}

The surprise of such an application was great indeed; it was too great for her to know in what manner she acceded to it. She immediately felt that whatever desire Miss Darcy might have of being acquainted with her, must be the work of her brother, and without looking farther, it was satisfactory; it was gratifying to know that his resentment had not made him think really ill of her.

The surprise of such an application was truly overwhelming; it was too much for her to fully process how she agreed to it. She quickly realized that any desire Miss Darcy had to get to know her must be her brother's influence, and without thinking any deeper, that was enough for her; it felt good to know that his anger hadn’t led him to genuinely think poorly of her.

They now walked on in silence; each of them deep in thought. Elizabeth was not comfortable; that was impossible; but she was flattered and pleased. His wish of introducing his sister to her was a compliment of the highest kind. They soon outstripped the others; and when they had reached the carriage, Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner were half a quarter of a mile behind.

They continued walking in silence, each lost in their own thoughts. Elizabeth didn’t feel entirely at ease; that was impossible; but she felt flattered and happy. His desire to introduce his sister to her was a significant compliment. They quickly pulled ahead of the others, and by the time they reached the carriage, Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner were about a quarter of a mile behind.

He then asked her to walk into the house—but she declared herself not tired, and they stood together on the lawn. At such a time much might have been said, and silence was very awkward. She wanted to talk, but there seemed an embargo on every subject. At last she recollected that she had been travelling, and they talked of Matlock and Dovedale with great perseverance. Yet time and her aunt moved slowly—and her patience and her ideas were nearly worn out before the tête-à-tête was over.

He then asked her to come inside, but she said she wasn't tired, so they stood together on the lawn. It felt like a moment when a lot could have been said, but the silence was really uncomfortable. She wanted to talk, but everything seemed off-limits. Finally, she remembered she had been traveling, so they discussed Matlock and Dovedale with a lot of effort. However, time and her aunt were dragging on, and her patience and thoughts were pretty much exhausted by the time the tête-à-tête ended.

On Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner’s coming up they were all pressed to go into the house and take some refreshment; but this was declined, and they parted on each side with the utmost politeness. Mr. Darcy handed the ladies into the carriage; and when it drove off, Elizabeth saw him walking slowly towards the house.

When Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner arrived, they were all encouraged to go inside and have some refreshments, but they politely declined. They parted ways with maximum courtesy. Mr. Darcy helped the ladies into the carriage, and as it drove away, Elizabeth noticed him walking slowly towards the house.

The observations of her uncle and aunt now began; and each of them pronounced him to be infinitely superior to anything they had expected.{316}

The observations of her uncle and aunt began now, and both of them agreed that he was far better than anything they had anticipated.{316}

“He is perfectly well-behaved, polite, and unassuming,” said her uncle.

“He is really well-behaved, polite, and down-to-earth,” said her uncle.

“There is something a little stately in him, to be sure,” replied her aunt; “but it is confined to his air, and is not unbecoming. I can now say with the housekeeper, that though some people may call him proud, I have seen nothing of it.”

“There is something a bit dignified about him, for sure,” replied her aunt; “but it’s just his demeanor, and it doesn’t look bad on him. I can now agree with the housekeeper that even though some people may think he’s arrogant, I haven’t seen any of that.”

“I was never more surprised than by his behaviour to us. It was more than civil; it was really attentive; and there was no necessity for such attention. His acquaintance with Elizabeth was very trifling.”

“I was never more surprised by how he treated us. It was more than polite; it was genuinely considerate; and there was no reason for such attention. His relationship with Elizabeth was very minimal.”

“To be sure, Lizzy,” said her aunt, “he is not so handsome as Wickham; or rather he has not Wickham’s countenance, for his features are perfectly good. But how came you to tell us that he was so disagreeable?”

“To be sure, Lizzy,” said her aunt, “he's not as handsome as Wickham; or rather he doesn’t have Wickham’s looks, because his features are perfectly fine. But how did you come to tell us that he was so unpleasant?”

Elizabeth excused herself as well as she could: said that she had liked him better when they met in Kent than before, and that she had never seen him so pleasant as this morning.

Elizabeth excused herself as best as she could: she said that she had liked him more when they met in Kent than before, and that she had never seen him so pleasant as he was this morning.

“But perhaps he may be a little whimsical in his civilities,” replied her uncle. “Your great men often are; and therefore I shall not take him at his word about fishing, as he might change his mind another day, and warn me off his grounds.”

“But maybe he can be a bit quirky with his politeness,” her uncle replied. “Your important people often are; so I won’t take him at his word about fishing, since he might change his mind another day and ban me from his spot.”

Elizabeth felt that they had entirely mistaken his character, but said nothing.

Elizabeth felt that they had completely misunderstood his character, but said nothing.

“From what we have seen of him,” continued Mrs. Gardiner, “I really should not have thought that he could have behaved in so cruel a way by anybody as he has done by poor Wickham. He has not an ill-natured look. On the contrary, there is something pleasing about his mouth when he speaks. And there is something of dignity in his countenance, that would not give one an{317} unfavourable idea of his heart. But, to be sure, the good lady who showed us the house did give him a most flaming character! I could hardly help laughing aloud sometimes. But he is a liberal master, I suppose, and that, in the eye of a servant, comprehends every virtue.”

“Based on what we’ve seen of him,” Mrs. Gardiner continued, “I really wouldn’t have thought he could treat anyone as cruelly as he has treated poor Wickham. He doesn’t have an unkind look. On the contrary, there’s something pleasant about his mouth when he talks. And there’s a sense of dignity in his face that wouldn’t lead someone to think poorly of his heart. But, of course, the nice lady who showed us the house gave him the most glowing recommendation! I could hardly stop myself from laughing at times. But I guess he’s a generous boss, and that, in the eyes of a servant, covers every virtue.”

Elizabeth here felt herself called on to say something in vindication of his behaviour to Wickham; and, therefore, gave them to understand, in as guarded a manner as she could, that by what she had heard from his relations in Kent, his actions were capable of a very different construction; and that his character was by no means so faulty, nor Wickham’s so amiable, as they had been considered in Hertfordshire. In confirmation of this, she related the particulars of all the pecuniary transactions in which they had been connected, without actually naming her authority, but stating it to be such as might be relied on.

Elizabeth felt the need to defend his behavior towards Wickham, so she carefully let them know that, based on what she had heard from his family in Kent, his actions could be interpreted quite differently. She pointed out that his character was not as flawed and Wickham's was not as charming as they had been seen in Hertfordshire. To back this up, she shared details about all the financial dealings they had been involved in, without explicitly naming her source, but assuring them it was credible.

Mrs. Gardiner was surprised and concerned: but as they were now approaching the scene of her former pleasures, every idea gave way to the charm of recollection; and she was too much engaged in pointing out to her husband all the interesting spots in its environs, to think of anything else. Fatigued as she had been by the morning’s walk, they had no sooner dined than she set off again in quest of her former acquaintance, and the evening was spent in the satisfactions of an intercourse renewed after many years’ discontinuance.

Mrs. Gardiner was surprised and worried; however, as they got closer to the place where she had once found joy, all her thoughts faded away to the magic of memories. She was too busy pointing out all the interesting spots to her husband to focus on anything else. Even though she had been tired from their morning walk, as soon as they finished dinner, she headed out again in search of her old friends, and they spent the evening enjoying the pleasure of reconnecting after many years apart.

The occurrences of the day were too full of interest to leave Elizabeth much attention for any of these new friends; and she could do nothing but think, and think with wonder, of Mr. Darcy’s civility, and, above all, of his wishing her to be acquainted with his sister.{318}

The events of the day were so captivating that Elizabeth hardly had time to focus on any of her new friends; all she could do was think, and marvel, at Mr. Darcy’s politeness, and especially at his desire for her to meet his sister.{318}



CHAPTER XLIV.

ELIZABETH had settled it that Mr. Darcy would bring his sister to visit her the very day after her reaching Pemberley; and was, consequently, resolved not to be out of sight of the inn the whole of that morning. But her conclusion was false; for on the very morning after their own arrival at Lambton these visitors came. They had been walking about the place with some of their new friends, and were just returned to the inn to dress themselves for dining with the same family, when the sound of a carriage drew them to a window, and they saw a gentleman and lady in a curricle driving up the street. Elizabeth, immediately recognizing the livery, guessed what it meant, and imparted no small degree of surprise to her relations, by acquainting them with the honour which she expected. Her{319} uncle and aunt were all amazement; and the embarrassment of her manner as she spoke, joined to the circumstance itself, and many of the circumstances of the preceding day, opened to them a new idea on the business. Nothing had ever suggested it before, but they now felt that there was no other way of accounting for such attentions from such a quarter than by supposing a partiality for their niece. While these newly-born notions were passing in their heads, the perturbation of Elizabeth’s feelings was every moment increasing. She was quite amazed at her own discomposure; but, amongst other causes of disquiet, she dreaded lest the partiality of the brother should have said too much in her favour; and, more than commonly anxious to please, she naturally suspected that every power of pleasing would fail her.

EELIZABETH had figured that Mr. Darcy would bring his sister to visit her the day after she arrived at Pemberley, and, as a result, she was determined to stay close to the inn all that morning. But she was mistaken; for on the very morning after they arrived in Lambton, these visitors appeared. They had been exploring the area with some of their new friends and had just returned to the inn to get ready for dinner with the same family when the sound of a carriage caught their attention. They looked out the window and saw a man and a woman in a curricle driving up the street. Elizabeth instantly recognized the livery, guessed the meaning, and shared her anticipation with her relatives, bringing them a considerable surprise. Her {319} uncle and aunt were astonished; and the awkwardness of her demeanor as she spoke, combined with the situation itself and many events from the previous day, sparked a new idea in their minds. They had never considered it before, but now they felt that the only explanation for such attentions from such a source was that there was a fondness for their niece. As these new thoughts raced through their heads, Elizabeth’s agitation grew stronger by the moment. She was quite shocked at her own unease; but, among other sources of her anxiety, she feared that the brother's affection might have revealed too much in her favor, and, wanting to impress him more than usual, she naturally worried that she wouldn’t be able to please him at all.

She retreated from the window, fearful of being seen; and as she walked up and down the room, endeavouring to compose herself, saw such looks of inquiring surprise in her uncle and aunt as made everything worse.

She stepped back from the window, worried about being seen; and as she paced the room, trying to calm herself, she noticed the curious looks of surprise from her uncle and aunt, which only made things worse.

Miss Darcy and her brother appeared, and this formidable introduction took place. With astonishment did Elizabeth see that her new acquaintance was at least as much embarrassed as herself. Since her being at Lambton, she had heard that Miss Darcy was exceedingly proud; but the observation of a very few minutes convinced her that she was only exceedingly shy. She found it difficult to obtain even a word from her beyond a monosyllable.

Miss Darcy and her brother showed up, and this intimidating introduction happened. Elizabeth was amazed to see that her new acquaintance was just as embarrassed as she was. Since her stay in Lambton, she had heard that Miss Darcy was very proud; however, just after a few minutes of observation, Elizabeth realized that she was actually just very shy. She found it hard to get even a single word from her beyond a one-syllable reply.

Miss Darcy was tall, and on a larger scale than Elizabeth; and, though little more than sixteen, her figure was formed, and her appearance womanly and graceful. She was less handsome than her brother, but{320} there was sense and good-humour in her face, and her manners were perfectly unassuming and gentle. Elizabeth, who had expected to find in her as acute and unembarrassed an observer as ever Mr. Darcy had been, was much relieved by discerning such different feelings.

Miss Darcy was tall and bigger than Elizabeth; and, although she was just over sixteen, her figure was well-formed, and she looked womanly and graceful. She wasn't as beautiful as her brother, but{320} she had a smart and friendly look about her, and her manners were completely modest and kind. Elizabeth, who had thought she'd find someone as sharp and unflustered as Mr. Darcy, felt greatly relieved to see such different qualities in her.

They had not been long together before Darcy told her that Bingley was also coming to wait on her; and she had barely time to express her satisfaction, and prepare for such a visitor, when Bingley’s quick step was heard on the stairs, and in a moment he entered the room. All Elizabeth’s anger against him had been long done away; but had she still felt any, it could hardly have stood its ground against the unaffected cordiality with which he expressed himself on seeing her again. He inquired in a friendly, though general, way, after her family, and looked and spoke with the same good-humoured ease that he had ever done.

They hadn’t been together long before Darcy informed her that Bingley was also coming to visit her; and she barely had time to show her happiness and get ready for such a guest when Bingley’s quick footsteps were heard on the stairs, and he entered the room almost immediately. All of Elizabeth’s previous anger toward him had faded; but even if she had still felt any, it would have been hard to maintain it in the face of his genuine warmth at seeing her again. He asked about her family in a friendly, though casual, manner, and looked and spoke with the same good-natured ease that he always had.

To Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner he was scarcely a less interesting personage than to herself. They had long wished to see him. The whole party before them, indeed, excited a lively attention. The suspicions which had just arisen of Mr. Darcy and their niece, directed their observation towards each with an earnest, though guarded, inquiry; and they soon drew from those inquiries the full conviction that one of them at least knew what it was to love. Of the lady’s sensations they remained a little in doubt; but that the gentleman was overflowing with admiration was evident enough.

To Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner, he was almost as interesting as he was to her. They had wanted to see him for a long time. The entire group in front of them definitely caught their attention. The recent suspicions about Mr. Darcy and their niece led them to closely observe each of them with a keen, though careful, interest; and they quickly concluded from their observations that at least one of them knew what it meant to love. They remained somewhat uncertain about the lady's feelings, but it was clear that the gentleman was full of admiration.

Elizabeth, on her side, had much to do. She wanted to ascertain the feelings of each of her visitors, she wanted to compose her own, and to make herself agreeable to all; and in the latter object, where she feared most to fail, she was most sure of success, for those to{321} whom she endeavoured to give pleasure were pre-possessed in her favour. Bingley was ready, Georgiana was eager, and Darcy determined, to be pleased.

Elizabeth had a lot on her plate. She wanted to understand how each of her visitors felt, sort out her own emotions, and be likable to everyone. In the area where she feared she might struggle the most, she was actually most confident of succeeding because the people she aimed to please were already inclined to like her. Bingley was enthusiastic, Georgiana was keen, and Darcy was set on being pleased.

“To make herself agreeable to all”

"Be kind to everyone"

[Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

[Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

In seeing Bingley, her thoughts naturally flew to her sister; and oh! how ardently did she long to know whether any of his were directed in a like manner. Sometimes she could fancy that he talked less than on former occasions, and once or twice pleased herself with the notion that, as he looked at her, he was trying to trace a resemblance. But, though this might be imaginary, she could not be deceived as to his behaviour{322} to Miss Darcy, who had been set up as a rival to Jane. No look appeared on either side that spoke particular regard. Nothing occurred between them that could justify the hopes of his sister. On this point she was soon satisfied; and two or three little circumstances occurred ere they parted, which, in her anxious interpretation, denoted a recollection of Jane, not untinctured by tenderness, and a wish of saying more that might lead to the mention of her, had he dared. He observed to her, at a moment when the others were talking together, and in a tone which had something of real regret, that it “was a very long time since he had had the pleasure of seeing her;” and, before she could reply, he added, “It is above eight months. We have not met since the 26th of November, when we were all dancing together at Netherfield.”

Seeing Bingley made her think of her sister, and oh, how desperately she wished to know if he felt the same way about her. Sometimes, she thought he seemed to talk less than before, and a couple of times she convinced herself that when he looked at her, he was trying to find a resemblance. But while that might have been in her head, she couldn't ignore how he behaved toward Miss Darcy, who had been positioned as a rival to Jane. There was no look exchanged between them that hinted at any special feelings. Nothing happened between them that could justify his sister's hopes. She quickly came to terms with that, and a few little moments happened before they parted, which, in her anxious mind, suggested that he remembered Jane with some tenderness, and that he wanted to say more that might bring her up, if only he had the courage. He mentioned to her, at a time when the others were chatting, with a tone that held real regret, that it “had been a long time since he had the pleasure of seeing her,” and before she could respond, he added, “It has been over eight months. We haven't met since November 26th, when we were all dancing together at Netherfield.”

Elizabeth was pleased to find his memory so exact; and he afterwards took occasion to ask her, when unattended to by any of the rest, whether all her sisters were at Longbourn. There was not much in the question, nor in the preceding remark; but there was a look and a manner which gave them meaning.

Elizabeth was glad to see that his memory was so perfect; and later on, when they were alone, he asked her if all her sisters were at Longbourn. The question itself wasn’t significant, nor was his earlier comment; but there was a look and a manner that added depth to them.

It was not often that she could turn her eyes on Mr. Darcy himself; but whenever she did catch a glimpse she saw an expression of general complaisance, and in all that he said, she heard an accent so far removed from hauteur or disdain of his companions, as convinced her that the improvement of manners which she had yesterday witnessed, however temporary its existence might prove, had at least outlived one day. When she saw him thus seeking the acquaintance, and courting the good opinion of people with whom any intercourse a few months ago would have been a disgrace; when she saw{323} him thus civil, not only to herself, but to the very relations whom he had openly disdained, and recollected their last lively scene in Hunsford Parsonage, the difference, the change was so great, and struck so forcibly on her mind, that she could hardly restrain her astonishment from being visible. Never, even in the company of his dear friends at Netherfield, or his dignified relations at Rosings, had she seen him so desirous to please, so free from self-consequence or unbending reserve, as now, when no importance could result from the success of his endeavours, and when even the acquaintance of those to whom his attentions were addressed, would draw down the ridicule and censure of the ladies both of Netherfield and Rosings.

It wasn't often that she got to see Mr. Darcy himself; but whenever she caught sight of him, she noticed an expression of general friendliness, and in everything he said, she heard a tone so far removed from arrogance or disdain for his companions, that it convinced her the improvement in his manners she had seen just yesterday, no matter how temporary, had at least lasted a day. When she observed him trying to engage with and win over people he would have considered beneath him just a few months ago; when she saw him being polite not just to her, but to the very relatives he had once openly scorned, and remembered their last lively encounter at Hunsford Parsonage, the contrast, the change was so significant and hit her so hard that she could barely contain her amazement. Never, even in the company of his close friends at Netherfield or his esteemed relatives at Rosings, had she seen him so eager to please, so free from self-importance or stiff formality, as now, when there was no advantage to be gained from his efforts, and when even associating with the people he was addressing would bring ridicule and criticism from the women at both Netherfield and Rosings.

Their visitors stayed with them above half an hour; and when they arose to depart, Mr. Darcy called on his sister to join him in expressing their wish of seeing Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner, and Miss Bennet, to dinner at Pemberley, before they left the country. Miss Darcy, though with a diffidence which marked her little in the habit of giving invitations, readily obeyed. Mrs. Gardiner looked at her niece, desirous of knowing how she, whom the invitation most concerned, felt disposed as to its acceptance, but Elizabeth had turned away her head. Presuming, however, that this studied avoidance spoke rather a momentary embarrassment than any dislike of the proposal, and seeing in her husband, who was fond of society, a perfect willingness to accept it, she ventured to engage for her attendance, and the day after the next was fixed on.

Their guests stayed with them for more than half an hour; and when they got up to leave, Mr. Darcy asked his sister to join him in expressing their desire to have Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner, and Miss Bennet, over for dinner at Pemberley before they left the country. Miss Darcy, although a bit shy and not used to giving invitations, agreed without hesitation. Mrs. Gardiner looked at her niece, eager to know how she, the one most affected by the invitation, felt about accepting it, but Elizabeth had turned her head away. Assuming that this deliberate avoidance was more about a fleeting embarrassment than any dislike for the proposal, and noticing that her husband, who enjoyed socializing, was fully willing to accept the invitation, she took the liberty of confirming her attendance, and the day after next was set.

Bingley expressed great pleasure in the certainty of seeing Elizabeth again, having still a great deal to say to her, and many inquiries to make after all their Hertfordshire friends. Elizabeth, construing all this into a wish{324} of hearing her speak of her sister, was pleased; and on this account, as well as some others, found herself, when their visitors left them, capable of considering the last half hour with some satisfaction, though while it was passing the enjoyment of it had been little. Eager to be alone, and fearful of inquiries or hints from her uncle and aunt, she stayed with them only long enough to hear their favourable opinion of Bingley, and then hurried away to dress.

Bingley was really happy about the certainty of seeing Elizabeth again, as he still had plenty to say to her and many questions about all their friends in Hertfordshire. Elizabeth, interpreting this as a desire to hear her talk about her sister, felt pleased; and for this reason, along with a few others, she found that when their visitors left, she could reflect on the last half hour with some satisfaction, even though she had enjoyed it only a little while it was happening. Eager to be alone and worried about questions or comments from her uncle and aunt, she stayed with them just long enough to hear their positive opinion of Bingley and then quickly went off to get ready.

But she had no reason to fear Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner’s curiosity; it was not their wish to force her communication. It was evident that she was much better acquainted with Mr. Darcy than they had before any idea of; it was evident that he was very much in love with her. They saw much to interest, but nothing to justify inquiry.

But she had no reason to worry about Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner’s curiosity; they weren’t trying to pressure her into talking. It was clear that she knew Mr. Darcy much better than they had previously thought; it was obvious that he was very much in love with her. They found plenty to be curious about, but nothing that warranted asking questions.

Of Mr. Darcy it was now a matter of anxiety to think well; and, as far as their acquaintance reached, there was no fault to find. They could not be untouched by his politeness; and had they drawn his character from their own feelings and his servant’s report, without any reference to any other account, the circle in Hertfordshire to which he was known would not have recognized it for Mr. Darcy. There was now an interest, however, in believing the housekeeper; and they soon became sensible that the authority of a servant, who had known him since he was four years old, and whose own manners indicated respectability, was not to be hastily rejected. Neither had anything occurred in the intelligence of their Lambton friends that could materially lessen its weight. They had nothing to accuse him of but pride; pride he probably had, and if not, it would certainly be imputed by the inhabitants of a small market town{325} where the family did not visit. It was acknowledged, however, that he was a liberal man, and did much good among the poor.

Now, the concern was to think positively of Mr. Darcy; and, based on what they knew, there was nothing to criticize. His politeness couldn't be ignored; if they had formed their opinion of his character based only on their own feelings and his servant’s report, without considering any other accounts, the people in Hertfordshire who knew him wouldn't recognize him as Mr. Darcy. However, there was now a growing interest in believing the housekeeper, and they quickly realized that the opinion of a servant who had known him since he was four, and who displayed respectable manners, shouldn’t be dismissed lightly. Additionally, there was nothing from their friends in Lambton that could significantly undermine this view. The only thing they could blame him for was pride; he probably had it, and even if he didn't, the residents of a small market town where the family didn’t visit would certainly assume he did. Nevertheless, it was acknowledged that he was a generous man and did a lot of good for the poor.

With respect to Wickham, the travellers soon found that he was not held there in much estimation; for though the chief of his concerns with the son of his patron were imperfectly understood, it was yet a well-known fact that, on his quitting Derbyshire, he had left many debts behind him, which Mr. Darcy afterwards discharged.

Regarding Wickham, the travelers quickly realized that he wasn’t well regarded there; although the details of his issues with the son of his patron were not fully understood, it was a well-known fact that when he left Derbyshire, he had left behind many debts, which Mr. Darcy later paid off.

As for Elizabeth, her thoughts were at Pemberley this evening more than the last; and the evening, though as it passed it seemed long, was not long enough to determine her feelings towards one in that mansion; and she lay awake two whole hours, endeavouring to make them out. She certainly did not hate him. No; hatred had vanished long ago, and she had almost as long been ashamed of ever feeling a dislike against him, that could be so called. The respect created by the conviction of his valuable qualities, though at first unwillingly admitted, had for some time ceased to be repugnant to her feelings; and it was now heightened into somewhat of a friendlier nature by the testimony so highly in his favour, and bringing forward his disposition in so amiable a light, which yesterday had produced. But above all, above respect and esteem, there was a motive within her of good-will which could not be overlooked. It was gratitude;—gratitude, not merely for having once loved her, but for loving her still well enough to forgive all the petulance and acrimony of her manner in rejecting him, and all the unjust accusations accompanying her rejection. He who, she had been persuaded, would avoid her as his greatest enemy, seemed, on this accidental{326} meeting, most eager to preserve the acquaintance; and without any indelicate display of regard, or any peculiarity of manner, where their two selves only were concerned, was soliciting the good opinion of her friends, and bent on making her known to his sister. Such a change in a man of so much pride excited not only astonishment but gratitude—for to love, ardent love, it must be attributed; and, as such, its impression on her was of a sort to be encouraged, as by no means unpleasing, though it could not be exactly defined. She respected, she esteemed, she was grateful to him, she felt a real interest in his welfare; and she only wanted to know how far she wished that welfare to depend upon herself, and how far it would be for the happiness of both that she should employ the power, which her fancy told her she still possessed, of bringing on the renewal of his addresses.

As for Elizabeth, she found herself thinking about Pemberley more this evening than before; and though the evening felt long, it wasn’t long enough for her to figure out her feelings toward one person in that house. She lay awake for two full hours trying to understand them. She definitely didn’t hate him. No, that hatred had faded long ago, and she had long felt embarrassed about ever having disliked him, if it could even be called that. The respect she developed from recognizing his valuable qualities, which she initially accepted reluctantly, had stopped feeling repulsive to her. It had even grown into something friendlier due to the high praise he received, which painted his character in such a positive light, particularly from the events of yesterday. But above all that—beyond respect and admiration—there was a feeling of goodwill that couldn’t be ignored. It was gratitude; not just for having once loved her, but for still caring enough to forgive all the irritation and bitterness of her rejection, along with the unfair accusations that went with it. The man she had believed would avoid her as if she were his greatest enemy seemed, during this chance meeting, eager to maintain their acquaintance; and without any inappropriate display of affection or odd behavior when it was just the two of them, he was seeking the goodwill of her friends and determined to introduce her to his sister. Such a shift in a man of his pride not only surprised her but also filled her with gratitude—it had to be attributed to deep, passionate love; and as such, its effect on her was encouraging, though hard to pin down. She respected him, she admired him, she felt thankful to him, and she genuinely cared about his wellbeing; she just wanted to know how much she wanted that wellbeing to depend on her and how much it would benefit both of them if she used the influence, which her imagination told her she still had, to rekindle his feelings for her.

It had been settled in the evening, between the aunt and niece, that such a striking civility as Miss Darcy’s, in coming to them on the very day of her arrival at Pemberley—for she had reached it only to a late breakfast—ought to be imitated, though it could not be equalled, by some exertion of politeness on their side; and, consequently, that it would be highly expedient to wait on her at Pemberley the following morning. They were, therefore, to go. Elizabeth was pleased; though when she asked herself the reason, she had very little to say in reply.

It had been decided in the evening, between the aunt and niece, that Miss Darcy's impressive politeness in visiting them on the very day she arrived at Pemberley—since she had only just arrived in time for breakfast—should be matched, even if it couldn’t be fully matched, by some effort of courtesy on their part; and so, it would be a good idea to visit her at Pemberley the next morning. They were, therefore, going to go. Elizabeth was happy; though when she questioned herself about the reason, she had very little to say in response.

Mr. Gardiner left them soon after breakfast. The fishing scheme had been renewed the day before, and a positive engagement made of his meeting some of the gentlemen at Pemberley by noon.{327}

Mr. Gardiner left them shortly after breakfast. The fishing plan had been confirmed the day before, and he had a definite commitment to meet some of the gentlemen at Pemberley by noon.{327}


“Engaged by the river.”

CHAPTER XLV.

CONVINCED as Elizabeth now was that Miss Bingley’s dislike of her had originated in jealousy, she could not help feeling how very unwelcome her appearance at Pemberley must be to her, and was curious to know with{328} how much civility on that lady’s side the acquaintance would now be renewed.

CCONVINCED as Elizabeth now was that Miss Bingley’s dislike of her had come from jealousy, she couldn't help but feel how unwelcome her presence at Pemberley must be to her, and she was curious to see how much politeness that lady would show when they crossed paths again.{328}

On reaching the house, they were shown through the hall into the saloon, whose northern aspect rendered it delightful for summer. Its windows, opening to the ground, admitted a most refreshing view of the high woody hills behind the house, and of the beautiful oaks and Spanish chestnuts which were scattered over the intermediate lawn.

Upon arriving at the house, they were guided through the hall into the lounge, which, facing north, was lovely for summer. Its floor-to-ceiling windows offered a refreshing view of the tall, wooded hills behind the house, as well as the beautiful oaks and Spanish chestnuts scattered across the lawn in between.

In this room they were received by Miss Darcy, who was sitting there with Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley, and the lady with whom she lived in London. Georgiana’s reception of them was very civil, but attended with all that embarrassment which, though proceeding from shyness and the fear of doing wrong, would easily give to those who felt themselves inferior the belief of her being proud and reserved. Mrs. Gardiner and her niece, however, did her justice, and pitied her.

In this room, they were greeted by Miss Darcy, who was sitting there with Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley, along with the woman she lived with in London. Georgiana welcomed them politely, but her shyness and fear of making mistakes made her seem proud and distant to those who felt inferior. However, Mrs. Gardiner and her niece understood her situation and felt sympathetic toward her.

By Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley they were noticed only by a courtesy; and on their being seated, a pause, awkward as such pauses must always be, succeeded for a few moments. It was first broken by Mrs. Annesley, a genteel, agreeable-looking woman, whose endeavour to introduce some kind of discourse proved her to be more truly well-bred than either of the others; and between her and Mrs. Gardiner, with occasional help from Elizabeth, the conversation was carried on. Miss Darcy looked as if she wished for courage enough to join in it; and sometimes did venture a short sentence, when there was least danger of its being heard.

By Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley, they were acknowledged only with a polite nod; and once they were seated, there was an awkward pause, as those moments always are, that lasted for a few moments. Mrs. Annesley, a refined and pleasant-looking woman, was the first to break the silence, and her attempt to start a conversation showed that she was genuinely more polite than the other two. The conversation continued between her and Mrs. Gardiner, with occasional input from Elizabeth. Miss Darcy seemed to wish she had the courage to join in and sometimes dared to contribute a brief comment when it was least likely to be overheard.

Elizabeth soon saw that she was herself closely watched by Miss Bingley, and that she could not speak a word, especially to Miss Darcy, without calling her attention.{329} This observation would not have prevented her from trying to talk to the latter, had they not been seated at an inconvenient distance; but she was not sorry to be spared the necessity of saying much: her own thoughts were employing her. She expected every moment that some of the gentlemen would enter the room: she wished, she feared, that the master of the house might be amongst them; and whether she wished or feared it most, she could scarcely determine. After sitting in this manner a quarter of an hour, without hearing Miss Bingley’s voice, Elizabeth was roused by receiving from her a cold inquiry after the health of her family. She answered with equal indifference and brevity, and the other said no more.

Elizabeth soon realized that Miss Bingley was watching her closely, and she couldn't say anything, especially to Miss Darcy, without drawing her attention.{329} This observation wouldn't have stopped her from trying to talk to Miss Darcy if they hadn't been sitting too far apart; however, she wasn't upset about being saved from having to say much: her own thoughts were keeping her occupied. She expected at any moment that some of the gentlemen would enter the room: she both hoped and dreaded that the master of the house might be among them; and whether she hoped or dreaded it more was hard to say. After sitting like that for about fifteen minutes, without hearing Miss Bingley’s voice, Elizabeth was jolted when she received a cold inquiry about her family's health. She responded with equal indifference and brevity, and the other woman said no more.

The next variation which their visit afforded was produced by the entrance of servants with cold meat, cake, and a variety of all the finest fruits in season; but this did not take place till after many a significant look and smile from Mrs. Annesley to Miss Darcy had been given, to remind her of her post. There was now employment for the whole party; for though they could not all talk, they could all eat; and the beautiful pyramids of grapes, nectarines, and peaches, soon collected them round the table.

The next change that their visit brought was when the servants came in with cold meat, cake, and a selection of the finest seasonal fruits. However, this didn’t happen until Mrs. Annesley exchanged many knowing looks and smiles with Miss Darcy to remind her of her role. Now, everyone had something to do; even though they couldn’t all chat, they could all eat, and the beautiful piles of grapes, nectarines, and peaches quickly gathered them around the table.

While thus engaged, Elizabeth had a fair opportunity of deciding whether she most feared or wished for the appearance of Mr. Darcy, by the feelings which prevailed on his entering the room; and then, though but a moment before she had believed her wishes to predominate, she began to regret that he came.

While she was focused on that, Elizabeth had a good chance to figure out whether she was more afraid of or wanting to see Mr. Darcy when he entered the room; and then, even though just a moment ago she thought her desires were stronger, she started to regret his arrival.

He had been some time with Mr. Gardiner, who, with two or three other gentlemen from the house, was engaged by the river; and had left him only on learning{330} that the ladies of the family intended a visit to Georgiana that morning. No sooner did he appear, than Elizabeth wisely resolved to be perfectly easy and unembarrassed;—a resolution the more necessary to be made, but perhaps not the more easily kept, because she saw that the suspicions of the whole party were awakened against them, and that there was scarcely an eye which did not watch his behaviour when he first came into the room. In no countenance was attentive curiosity so strongly marked as in Miss Bingley’s, in spite of the smiles which overspread her face whenever she spoke to one of its objects; for jealousy had not yet made her desperate, and her attentions to Mr. Darcy were by no means over. Miss Darcy, on her brother’s entrance, exerted herself much more to talk; and Elizabeth saw that he was anxious for his sister and herself to get acquainted, and forwarded, as much as possible, every attempt at conversation on either side. Miss Bingley saw all this likewise; and, in the imprudence of anger, took the first opportunity of saying, with sneering civility,—

He had spent some time with Mr. Gardiner, who, along with a couple of other men from the house, was by the river. He only left him after finding out{330} that the ladies of the family planned to visit Georgiana that morning. As soon as he arrived, Elizabeth wisely decided to stay calm and relaxed—a decision that was necessary, yet perhaps not easy to keep, given that she noticed the entire group was suspicious of them, and almost everyone was watching his behavior when he first entered the room. The most obvious curiosity was in Miss Bingley’s expression, despite the smiles on her face whenever she spoke to one of the subjects of her interest; jealousy hadn’t yet driven her to despair, and her attentions to Mr. Darcy were definitely not over. When her brother walked in, Miss Darcy made a greater effort to engage in conversation, and Elizabeth saw that he wanted both his sister and herself to become acquainted, encouraging as much dialogue as possible between them. Miss Bingley noticed all of this too, and in a moment of anger, she seized the first chance to say, with a sarcastic politeness,—

“Pray, Miss Eliza, are not the ——shire militia removed from Meryton? They must be a great loss to your family.”

“Please, Miss Eliza, isn't the ——shire militia no longer in Meryton? They must be a huge loss to your family.”

In Darcy’s presence she dared not mention Wickham’s name: but Elizabeth instantly comprehended that he was uppermost in her thoughts; and the various recollections connected with him gave her a moment’s distress; but, exerting herself vigorously to repel the ill-natured attack, she presently answered the question in a tolerably disengaged tone. While she spoke, an involuntary glance showed her Darcy with a heightened complexion, earnestly looking at her, and his sister overcome with confusion, and unable to lift up her eyes.{331} Had Miss Bingley known what pain she was then giving her beloved friend, she undoubtedly would have refrained from the hint; but she had merely intended to discompose Elizabeth, by bringing forward the idea of a man to whom she believed her partial, to make her betray a sensibility which might injure her in Darcy’s opinion, and, perhaps, to remind the latter of all the follies and absurdities by which some part of her family were connected with that corps. Not a syllable had ever reached her of Miss Darcy’s meditated elopement. To no creature had it been revealed, where secrecy was possible, except to Elizabeth; and from all Bingley’s connections her brother was particularly anxious to conceal it, from that very wish which Elizabeth had long ago attributed to him, of their becoming hereafter her own. He had certainly formed such a plan; and without meaning that it should affect his endeavour to separate him from Miss Bennet, it is probable that it might add something to his lively concern for the welfare of his friend.

In Darcy’s presence, she didn’t dare to mention Wickham’s name, but Elizabeth quickly realized he was at the forefront of her thoughts. The various memories associated with him caused her a moment of distress, but she forcefully pushed back against the unkind remark and answered the question in a fairly calm tone. While she spoke, a glance revealed Darcy with flushed cheeks, looking at her intently, and his sister, overwhelmed with shame, unable to meet her gaze.{331} If Miss Bingley had known how much pain she was causing her dear friend, she would surely have held back her suggestion. However, she only intended to unsettle Elizabeth by mentioning a man she thought she had feelings for, hoping to provoke a reaction that might damage Elizabeth in Darcy’s eyes and perhaps remind him of all the foolishness and absurdity connected to her family’s ties with that group. Miss Darcy’s planned elopement had never reached her ears. It had been kept secret from everyone, except for Elizabeth, where discretion was possible, and from all of Bingley’s connections, her brother was especially keen to hide it. This was because of the very desire Elizabeth had long ago surmised he had, for their future connection with her. He had certainly devised such a plan, and without intending it to interfere with his efforts to separate him from Miss Bennet, it likely added to his genuine concern for his friend’s well-being.

Elizabeth’s collected behaviour, however, soon quieted his emotion; and as Miss Bingley, vexed and disappointed, dared not approach nearer to Wickham, Georgiana also recovered in time, though not enough to be able to speak any more. Her brother, whose eye she feared to meet, scarcely recollected her interest in the affair; and the very circumstance which had been designed to turn his thoughts from Elizabeth, seemed to have fixed them on her more and more cheerfully.

Elizabeth’s calm demeanor quickly calmed his feelings; and as Miss Bingley, frustrated and disappointed, didn’t dare get closer to Wickham, Georgiana also gradually recovered, though not enough to speak again. Her brother, whose gaze she was afraid to meet, hardly remembered her concern in the situation; and the very thing that was meant to distract him from Elizabeth seemed to have made him think about her even more happily.

Their visit did not continue long after the question and answer above mentioned; and while Mr. Darcy was attending them to their carriage, Miss Bingley was venting her feelings in criticisms on Elizabet{332}h’s person, behaviour, and dress. But Georgiana would not join her. Her brother’s recommendation was enough to insure her favour: his judgment could not err; and he had spoken in such terms of Elizabeth, as to leave Georgiana without the power of finding her otherwise than lovely and amiable. When Darcy returned to the saloon, Miss Bingley could not help repeating to him some part of what she had been saying to his sister.

Their visit didn’t last long after the question and answer mentioned above; and while Mr. Darcy was helping them to their carriage, Miss Bingley was expressing her feelings in criticisms of Elizabeth’s looks, behavior, and outfit. But Georgiana wouldn’t join her. Her brother’s opinion was enough to guarantee her approval: his judgment was infallible; and he had spoken so highly of Elizabeth that Georgiana couldn’t see her any other way than as lovely and charming. When Darcy returned to the sitting room, Miss Bingley couldn’t help but repeat to him some of what she had said to his sister.

“How very ill Eliza Bennet looks this morning, Mr. Darcy,” she cried: “I never in my life saw anyone so much altered as she is since the winter. She is grown so brown and coarse! Louisa and I were agreeing that we should not have known her again.”

“How sick Eliza Bennet looks this morning, Mr. Darcy,” she exclaimed: “I have never in my life seen anyone change as much as she has since winter. She has become so tanned and rough! Louisa and I were just saying that we wouldn’t have recognized her.”

However little Mr. Darcy might have liked such an address, he contented himself with coolly replying, that he perceived no other alteration than her being rather tanned,—no miraculous consequence of travelling in the summer.

However little Mr. Darcy might have liked such a comment, he simply replied, coolly, that he noticed no other change except that she was a bit tanned—nothing miraculous about traveling in the summer.

“For my own part,” she rejoined, “I must confess that I never could see any beauty in her. Her face is too thin; her complexion has no brilliancy; and her features are not at all handsome. Her nose wants character; there is nothing marked in its lines. Her teeth are tolerable, but not out of the common way; and as for her eyes, which have sometimes been called so fine, I never could perceive anything extraordinary in them. They have a sharp, shrewish look, which I do not like at all; and in her air altogether, there is a self-sufficiency without fashion, which is intolerable.”

“For my part,” she replied, “I have to admit that I’ve never seen any beauty in her. Her face is too thin; her complexion lacks any brightness; and her features aren’t attractive at all. Her nose lacks character; its lines are nothing special. Her teeth are decent, but nothing out of the ordinary; and as for her eyes, which have sometimes been called beautiful, I’ve never seen anything remarkable in them. They have a sharp, unpleasant look that I really dislike; and overall, she has an air of self-confidence that feels outdated, which is just unbearable.”

Persuaded as Miss Bingley was that Darcy admired Elizabeth, this was not the best method of recommending herself; but angry people are not always wise; and in seeing him at last look somewhat nettled, she had all{333} the success she expected. He was resolutely silent, however; and, from a determination of making him speak, she continued,—

Persuaded as Miss Bingley was that Darcy admired Elizabeth, this was not the best way to make herself appealing; but angry people aren't always smart; and when she finally saw him looking a bit annoyed, she felt she had achieved all the success she wanted. He remained stubbornly silent, though; and determined to get him to talk, she kept going,—

“I remember, when we first knew her in Hertfordshire, how amazed we all were to find that she was a reputed beauty; and I particularly recollect your saying one night, after they had been dining at Netherfield, ‘She a beauty! I should as soon call her mother a wit.’ But afterwards she seemed to improve on you, and I believe you thought her rather pretty at one time.”

“I remember, when we first met her in Hertfordshire, how surprised we all were to discover that she was considered a beauty; and I specifically recall you saying one night, after they had dined at Netherfield, ‘She a beauty! I might as well call her mother a genius.’ But later on, she seemed to grow on you, and I believe you thought she was kind of pretty at one point.”

“Yes,” replied Darcy, who could contain himself no longer, “but that was only when I first knew her; for it is many months since I have considered her as one of the handsomest women of my acquaintance.”

“Yes,” replied Darcy, who couldn't hold back any longer, “but that was only when I first met her; it's been many months since I’ve thought of her as one of the most beautiful women I know.”

He then went away, and Miss Bingley was left to all the satisfaction of having forced him to say what gave no one any pain but herself.

He then walked away, leaving Miss Bingley to savor the satisfaction of having made him say something that didn't hurt anyone but her.

Mrs. Gardiner and Elizabeth talked of all that had occurred during their visit, as they returned, except what had particularly interested them both. The looks and behaviour of everybody they had seen were discussed, except of the person who had mostly engaged their attention. They talked of his sister, his friends, his house, his fruit, of everything but himself; yet Elizabeth was longing to know what Mrs. Gardiner thought of him, and Mrs. Gardiner would have been highly gratified by her niece’s beginning the subject.{334}

Mrs. Gardiner and Elizabeth discussed everything that had happened during their visit as they returned, except for what really caught their interest. They talked about the looks and behavior of everyone they had seen, except for the person who had captivated them the most. They spoke about his sister, his friends, his house, his fruit—everything except him; yet Elizabeth was eager to know what Mrs. Gardiner thought of him, and Mrs. Gardiner would have been thrilled if her niece had brought it up.{334}



Chapter XLVI.

ELIZABETH had been a good deal disappointed in not finding a letter from Jane on their first arrival at Lambton; and this disappointment had been renewed on each of the mornings that had now been spent there; but on the third her repining was over, and her sister justified, by the receipt of two letters from her at once, on one of which was marked that it had been mis-sent elsewhere. Elizabeth was not surprised at it, as Jane had written the direction remarkably ill.

EELIZABETH was quite disappointed not to find a letter from Jane when they first arrived in Lambton, and this disappointment had continued every morning they were there. However, on the third morning, her worries were lifted when she received two letters from her sister at once, one of which was marked as having been sent to the wrong place. Elizabeth wasn't surprised, since Jane had addressed the letter very poorly.

They had just been preparing to walk as the letters came in; and her uncle and aunt, leaving her to enjoy them in quiet, set off by themselves. The one mis-sent must be first attended to; it had been written five days ago. The beginning contained an account of all their little parties and engagements, with such news as the country afforded; but the latter half, which was dated a day later, and written in evident agitation, gave more important intelligence. It was to this effect:—

They were just getting ready to go for a walk when the letters arrived; her uncle and aunt, leaving her to read them in peace, headed out on their own. The incorrectly addressed letter needed to be addressed first; it had been written five days prior. The first part provided details about all their little gatherings and plans, along with whatever news the area had; but the latter half, dated a day later and written in clear distress, conveyed more significant information. It said the following:—

“Since writing the above, dearest Lizzy, something has occurred of a most unexpected and serious nature; but I am afraid of alarming you—be assured that we are all{335} well. What I have to say relates to poor Lydia. An express came at twelve last night, just as we were all gone to bed, from Colonel Forster, to inform us that she was gone off to Scotland with one of his officers; to own the truth, with Wickham! Imagine our surprise. To Kitty, however, it does not seem so wholly unexpected. I am very, very sorry. So imprudent a match on both sides! But I am willing to hope the best, and that his character has been misunderstood. Thoughtless and indiscreet I can easily believe him, but this step (and let us rejoice over it) marks nothing bad at heart. His choice is disinterested at least, for he must know my father can give her nothing. Our poor mother is sadly grieved. My father bears it better. How thankful am I, that we never let them know what has been said against him; we must forget it ourselves. They were off Saturday night about twelve, as is conjectured, but were not missed till yesterday morning at eight. The express was sent off directly. My dear Lizzy, they must have passed within ten miles of us. Colonel Forster gives us reason to expect him here soon. Lydia left a few lines for his wife, informing her of their intention. I must conclude, for I cannot be long from my poor mother. I am afraid you will not be able to make it out, but I hardly know what I have written.”

“Since writing the above, dear Lizzy, something has happened that is quite unexpected and serious; but I don't want to worry you—please know that we are all{335} okay. What I need to tell you is about poor Lydia. An urgent message arrived at midnight last night, just as we were all going to bed, from Colonel Forster, informing us that she has run off to Scotland with one of his officers; to be honest, it's with Wickham! Imagine our surprise. However, to Kitty, it doesn’t seem totally unexpected. I am very, very sorry. Such a reckless match for both of them! But I want to hope for the best and believe that his character has been misunderstood. I can easily believe he is thoughtless and indiscreet, but this action (and let’s be glad about it) doesn’t show anything bad at heart. His choice is at least selfless, since he must know my father can give her nothing. Our poor mother is heartbroken. My father is handling it better. How thankful I am that we never told them what has been said against him; we must forget it ourselves. They left Saturday night around midnight, it is assumed, but they weren't missed until yesterday morning at eight. The message was sent off immediately. My dear Lizzy, they must have passed within ten miles of us. Colonel Forster expects to be here soon. Lydia left a few lines for his wife, telling her of their plans. I must wrap this up, as I can't stay away from my poor mother for long. I’m afraid you won’t be able to make sense of this, but I hardly know what I’ve written.”

Without allowing herself time for consideration, and scarcely knowing what she felt, Elizabeth, on finishing this letter, instantly seized the other, and opening it with the utmost impatience, read as follows: it had been written a day later than the conclusion of the first.

Without giving herself a moment to think and barely aware of what she felt, Elizabeth, after finishing this letter, quickly grabbed the other one and opened it with great impatience. She read as follows: it had been written a day after the first one ended.

“By this time, my dearest sister, you have received my hurried letter; I wish this may be more intelligible, but though not confined for time, my head is so bewildered that I cannot answer for being coherent. Dearest Lizzy,{336} I hardly know what I would write, but I have bad news for you, and it cannot be delayed. Imprudent as a marriage between Mr. Wickham and our poor Lydia would be, we are now anxious to be assured it has taken place, for there is but too much reason to fear they are not gone to Scotland. Colonel Forster came yesterday, having left Brighton the day before, not many hours after the express. Though Lydia’s short letter to Mrs. F. gave them to understand that they were going to Gretna Green, something was dropped by Denny expressing his belief that W. never intended to go there, or to marry Lydia at all, which was repeated to Colonel F., who, instantly taking the alarm, set off from B., intending to trace their route. He did trace them easily to Clapham, but no farther; for on entering that place, they removed into a hackney-coach, and dismissed the chaise that brought them from Epsom. All that is known after this is, that they were seen to continue the London road. I know not what to think. After making every possible inquiry on that side of London, Colonel F. came on into Hertfordshire, anxiously renewing them at all the turnpikes, and at the inns in Barnet and Hatfield, but without any success,—no such people had been seen to pass through. With the kindest concern he came on to Longbourn, and broke his apprehensions to us in a manner most creditable to his heart. I am sincerely grieved for him and Mrs. F.; but no one can throw any blame on them. Our distress, my dear Lizzy, is very great. My father and mother believe the worst, but I cannot think so ill of him. Many circumstances might make it more eligible for them to be married privately in town than to pursue their first plan; and even if he could form such a design against a young woman of Lydi{337}a’s connections, which is not likely, can I suppose her so lost to everything? Impossible! I grieve to find, however, that Colonel F. is not disposed to depend upon their marriage: he shook his head when I expressed my hopes, and said he feared W. was not a man to be trusted. My poor mother is really ill, and keeps her room. Could she exert herself, it would be better, but this is not to be expected; and as to my father, I never in my life saw him so affected. Poor Kitty has anger for having concealed their attachment; but as it was a matter of confidence, one cannot wonder. I am truly glad, dearest Lizzy, that you have been spared something of these distressing scenes; but now, as the first shock is over, shall I own that I long for your return? I am not so selfish, however, as to press for it, if inconvenient. Adieu! I take up my pen again to do, what I have just told you I would not; but circumstances are such, that I cannot help earnestly begging you all to come here as soon as possible. I know my dear uncle and aunt so well, that I am not afraid of requesting it, though I have still something more to ask of the former. My father is going to London with Colonel Forster instantly, to try to discover her. What he means to do, I am sure I know not; but his excessive distress will not allow him to pursue any measure in the best and safest way, and Colonel Forster is obliged to be at Brighton again to-morrow evening. In such an exigence my uncle’s advice and assistance would be everything in the world; he will immediately comprehend what I must feel, and I rely upon his goodness.”

“By now, my dear sister, you’ve received my rushed letter; I hope this one is clearer, but even though I’m not pressed for time, my mind is so jumbled that I can’t promise to express myself well. Dearest Lizzy,{336} I hardly know what to say, but I have bad news for you, and it can’t wait. As reckless as a marriage between Mr. Wickham and our poor Lydia would be, we are now desperate to know it has happened, as there’s too much reason to fear they haven’t gone to Scotland. Colonel Forster came yesterday, having left Brighton the day before, just a few hours after the message arrived. Even though Lydia’s brief letter to Mrs. F. indicated they were heading to Gretna Green, something Denny said made him believe that Wickham never intended to go there or marry Lydia at all, which was relayed to Colonel F. He quickly became alarmed and left Brighton, intending to trace their path. He easily tracked them to Clapham, but no further; upon arriving there, they got into a hackney cab and sent away the carriage that brought them from Epsom. The only thing known after that is that they were seen continuing on the London road. I don't know what to think. After making every possible inquiry on that side of London, Colonel F. came on to Hertfordshire, eagerly repeating inquiries at all the toll booths and inns in Barnet and Hatfield, but had no success—no one had seen them pass through. With great concern, he came to Longbourn and shared his worries with us in a way that shows his kind heart. I sincerely feel for him and Mrs. F.; no one can blame them. Our distress, my dear Lizzy, is immense. My father and mother fear the worst, but I can’t think so poorly of him. There are many reasons it might be better for them to marry secretly in town rather than follow their original plan; and even if he could have such an intention against a young woman with Lydia’s connections, which seems unlikely, can I really suppose her to be so lost? Impossible! I regret to find that Colonel F. isn’t willing to rely on their marriage: he shook his head when I shared my hopes and said he feared Wickham wasn’t trustworthy. My poor mother is genuinely ill and staying in her room. If she could push herself, it would be better, but that’s not to be expected; and as for my father, I’ve never seen him so affected. Poor Kitty is upset for having hidden their attachment, but since it was a matter of confidence, one can’t blame her. I’m truly glad, dearest Lizzy, that you’ve been spared some of these distressing scenes; but now that the initial shock has passed, I must admit that I long for your return. I’m not so selfish as to demand it if it's inconvenient. Goodbye! I take up my pen again to do what I just told you I wouldn’t; but circumstances are such that I can’t help earnestly begging you to come here as soon as possible. I know my dear uncle and aunt well enough that I’m not afraid to ask, though I still have something more to request from him. My father is going to London with Colonel Forster right away to try to find her. What he plans to do, I’m not sure; but his extreme distress won’t let him act in the best and safest way, and Colonel Forster has to be back in Brighton by tomorrow evening. In such an emergency, my uncle’s advice and help would mean everything; he will instantly understand my feelings, and I count on his kindness.”

“Oh! where, where is my uncle?” cried Elizabeth, darting from her seat as she finished the letter, in eagerness to follow him, without losing a moment of the time so precious; but as she reached the door, it was opened{338} by a servant, and Mr. Darcy appeared. Her pale face and impetuous manner made him start, and before he could recover himself enough to speak, she, in whose mind every idea was superseded by Lydia’s situation, hastily exclaimed, “I beg your pardon, but I must leave you. I must find Mr. Gardiner this moment on business that cannot be delayed; I have not an instant to lose.”

“Oh! Where is my uncle?” Elizabeth exclaimed, jumping up from her seat as she finished the letter, eager to go after him without wasting a single precious moment. But just as she reached the door, a servant opened it, and Mr. Darcy walked in. Her pale face and urgent demeanor surprised him, and before he could gather his thoughts to respond, she, consumed by Lydia’s situation, quickly said, “I’m sorry, but I have to leave you. I need to find Mr. Gardiner right now on urgent business; I don’t have a moment to spare.”

“Good God! what is the matter?” cried he, with more feeling than politeness; then recollecting himself, “I will not detain you a minute; but let me, or let the servant, go after Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner. You are not well enough; you cannot go yourself.”

“Good God! What’s wrong?” he exclaimed, more concerned than courteous; then remembering himself, he said, “I won’t hold you up for a second; but let me, or the servant, go get Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner. You’re not well enough; you can’t go yourself.”

Elizabeth hesitated; but her knees trembled under her, and she felt how little would be gained by her attempting to pursue them. Calling back the servant, therefore, she commissioned him, though in so breathless an accent as made her almost unintelligible, to fetch his master and mistress home instantly.

Elizabeth hesitated, but her knees shook, and she realized that trying to follow them wouldn’t help. So, she called the servant back and, in a breathless voice that made her almost impossible to understand, she told him to bring her master and mistress home right away.

On his quitting the room, she sat down, unable to support herself, and looking so miserably ill, that it was impossible for Darcy to leave her, or to refrain from saying, in a tone of gentleness and commiseration, “Let me call your maid. Is there nothing you could take to give you present relief? A glass of wine; shall I get you one? You are very ill.”

On leaving the room, she sat down, unable to hold herself up, and looking so miserably sick that Darcy couldn't bring himself to leave her or stop himself from saying softly and sympathetically, “Let me call your maid. Is there anything you could take to help you feel better right now? A glass of wine; should I get you one? You look very unwell.”

“No, I thank you,” she replied, endeavouring to recover herself. “There is nothing the matter with me. I am quite well, I am only distressed by some dreadful news which I have just received from Longbourn.”

“No, thank you,” she said, trying to gather herself. “I’m fine. I’m just upset about some terrible news I just got from Longbourn.”

She burst into tears as she alluded to it, and for a few minutes could not speak another word. Darcy, in wretched suspense, could only say something indistinctly of his{339}

She started crying when she brought it up, and for a few minutes, she couldn't say anything else. Darcy, in terrible suspense, could only mumble something unclear about his{339}

“I have not an instant to lose”

"I don't have a moment to waste."

concern, and observe her in compassionate silence. At length she spoke again. “I have just had a letter from Jane, with such dreadful news. It cannot be concealed from anyone. My youngest sister has left all her friends—has eloped; has thrown herself into the power of—of Mr.{340} Wickham. They are gone off together from Brighton. You know him too well to doubt the rest. She has no money, no connections, nothing that can tempt him to—she is lost for ever.”

Concerned, I watched her in compassionate silence. Finally, she spoke again. “I just got a letter from Jane, with such terrible news. It can’t be hidden from anyone. My youngest sister has left all her friends—she’s eloped; she’s given herself to—Mr.{340} Wickham. They’ve run away together from Brighton. You know him well enough not to doubt what comes next. She has no money, no connections, nothing that could attract him—she is lost forever.”

Darcy was fixed in astonishment.

Darcy was stunned.

“When I consider,” she added, in a yet more agitated voice, “that I might have prevented it! I who knew what he was. Had I but explained some part of it only—some part of what I learnt, to my own family! Had his character been known, this could not have happened. But it is all, all too late now.”

“When I think about it,” she added, in an even more upset voice, “that I could have prevented this! I who knew what he was really like. If only I had explained even just a little bit—just some part of what I learned, to my own family! If his true character had been known, this would never have happened. But now it’s all, all too late.”

“I am grieved, indeed,” cried Darcy: “grieved—shocked. But is it certain, absolutely certain?”

“I’m really upset,” Darcy exclaimed. “Upset—shocked. But is it certain, really certain?”

“Oh, yes! They left Brighton together on Sunday night, and were traced almost to London, but not beyond: they are certainly not gone to Scotland.”

“Oh, yes! They left Brighton together on Sunday night and were tracked almost to London, but not further: they definitely haven't gone to Scotland.”

“And what has been done, what has been attempted, to recover her?”

“And what has been done, what has been tried, to bring her back?”

“My father has gone to London, and Jane has written to beg my uncle’s immediate assistance, and we shall be off, I hope, in half an hour. But nothing can be done; I know very well that nothing can be done. How is such a man to be worked on? How are they even to be discovered? I have not the smallest hope. It is every way horrible!”

“My dad has gone to London, and Jane has written to ask for my uncle’s immediate help, and I hope we’ll be leaving in half an hour. But nothing can be done; I know very well that nothing can be done. How can you deal with such a man? How can they even be found? I have no hope at all. It’s just terrible in every way!”

Darcy shook his head in silent acquiescence.

Darcy nodded in agreement.

“When my eyes were opened to his real character, oh! had I known what I ought, what I dared to do! But I knew not—I was afraid of doing too much. Wretched, wretched mistake!”

“When my eyes were opened to his true character, oh! if I had only known what I should have, what I could have done! But I didn’t know—I was afraid of going too far. What a miserable, miserable mistake!”

Darcy made no answer. He seemed scarcely to hear her, and was walking up and down the room in earnest meditation; his brow contracted, his air gloomy.{341} Elizabeth soon observed, and instantly understood it. Her power was sinking; everything must sink under such a proof of family weakness, such an assurance of the deepest disgrace. She could neither wonder nor condemn; but the belief of his self-conquest brought nothing consolatory to her bosom, afforded no palliation of her distress. It was, on the contrary, exactly calculated to make her understand her own wishes; and never had she so honestly felt that she could have loved him, as now, when all love must be vain.

Darcy didn't respond. He seemed hardly to notice her, pacing back and forth in the room, deep in thought with a furrowed brow and a gloomy demeanor.{341} Elizabeth quickly noticed and understood what was going on. Her hope was fading; everything had to fall apart under such a clear sign of family weakness, such a confirmation of deep shame. She couldn't be surprised or condemn him; but the idea of his self-control didn’t provide her any comfort, nor did it lessen her distress. On the contrary, it made her more aware of her own desires, and never had she so honestly realized that she could have loved him, as she did now, when any love felt pointless.

But self, though it would intrude, could not engross her. Lydia—the humiliation, the misery she was bringing on them all—soon swallowed up every private care; and covering her face with her handkerchief, Elizabeth was soon lost to everything else; and, after a pause of several minutes, was only recalled to a sense of her situation by the voice of her companion, who, in a manner which, though it spoke compassion, spoke likewise restraint, said,—

But even though she wanted to focus on herself, she couldn't. Lydia—the embarrassment and misery she was causing everyone—quickly took over every personal concern; and covering her face with her handkerchief, Elizabeth soon became oblivious to everything else. After several minutes of being lost in thought, she was brought back to reality by her companion’s voice, which, while conveying sympathy, also showed restraint, saying,—

“I am afraid you have been long desiring my absence, nor have I anything to plead in excuse of my stay, but real, though unavailing concern. Would to Heaven that anything could be either said or done on my part, that might offer consolation to such distress! But I will not torment you with vain wishes, which may seem purposely to ask for your thanks. This unfortunate affair will, I fear, prevent my sister’s having the pleasure of seeing you at Pemberley to-day.”

“I’m afraid you’ve been wanting me to leave for a while now, and I have no excuse for staying other than my genuine but useless concern. I wish there was something I could say or do to comfort you in your distress! But I won’t bother you with empty wishes that might seem like they’re fishing for your gratitude. I’m afraid this unfortunate situation will keep my sister from being able to see you at Pemberley today.”

“Oh, yes! Be so kind as to apologize for us to Miss Darcy. Say that urgent business calls us home immediately. Conceal the unhappy truth as long as it is possible. I know it cannot be long.”

“Oh, yes! Please do us a favor and apologize to Miss Darcy for us. Let her know that we have to leave for home right away because of some urgent business. Try to hide the unfortunate truth for as long as you can. I know it won't be for long.”

He readily assured her of his secrecy, again expressed{342} his sorrow for her distress, wished it a happier conclusion than there was at present reason to hope, and, leaving his compliments for her relations, with only one serious parting look, went away.

He quickly promised her he would keep her secret, expressed{342} his sadness for her troubles, hoped for a happier outcome than what seemed likely now, and, after sending his regards to her family, with just one meaningful glance, left.

As he quitted the room, Elizabeth felt how improbable it was that they should ever see each other again on such terms of cordiality as had marked their several meetings in Derbyshire; and as she threw a retrospective glance over the whole of their acquaintance, so full of contradictions and varieties, sighed at the perverseness of those feelings which would now have promoted its continuance, and would formerly have rejoiced in its termination.

As he left the room, Elizabeth realized how unlikely it was that they would ever meet again in the same friendly way they had during their time in Derbyshire. As she looked back over their entire relationship, which was so full of contradictions and changes, she sighed at the oddness of her feelings, which now wanted to keep their connection going, while before she had been happy to see it end.

If gratitude and esteem are good foundations of affection, Elizabeth’s change of sentiment will be neither improbable nor faulty. But if otherwise, if the regard springing from such sources is unreasonable or unnatural, in comparison of what is so often described as arising on a first interview with its object, and even before two words have been exchanged, nothing can be said in her defence, except that she had given somewhat of a trial to the latter method, in her partiality for Wickham, and that its ill success might, perhaps, authorize her to seek the other less interesting mode of attachment. Be that as it may, she saw him go with regret; and in this early example of what Lydia’s infamy must produce, found additional anguish as she reflected on that wretched business. Never since reading Jane’s second letter had she entertained a hope of Wickham’s meaning to marry her. No one but Jane, she thought, could flatter herself with such an expectation. Surprise was the least of all her feelings on this development. While the contents of the first letter remained on her mind, she was all surprise,{343} all astonishment, that Wickham should marry a girl whom it was impossible he could marry for money; and how Lydia could ever have attached him had appeared incomprehensible. But now it was all too natural. For such an attachment as this, she might have sufficient charms; and though she did not suppose Lydia to be deliberately engaging in an elopement, without the intention of marriage, she had no difficulty in believing that neither her virtue nor her understanding would preserve her from falling an easy prey.

If gratitude and respect are good foundations for love, Elizabeth’s change of heart wouldn’t be surprising or wrong. But if that’s not the case, if feelings based on those qualities are unreasonable or unnatural, compared to what often develops in a first meeting before even exchanging a couple of words, then nothing can be said in her defense except that she had somewhat tried the latter approach with her affection for Wickham, and that its failure might, perhaps, make her seek the other, less exciting kind of relationship. Regardless, she felt regret as she watched him leave; and in this early example of what Lydia’s disgrace would bring, she experienced more pain as she thought about that miserable situation. Since reading Jane’s second letter, she had given up on any hope that Wickham intended to marry her. She believed that no one but Jane could hold onto such a fantasy. Surprise was the least of her emotions regarding this news. While the contents of the first letter were fresh in her mind, she felt nothing but astonishment that Wickham would marry someone he couldn’t possibly marry for money; and how Lydia could have ever caught his attention seemed beyond her understanding. But now it all felt too normal. For such a connection, she might have enough appeal; and while she didn’t think Lydia was intentionally running away without the plan to marry, she had no trouble believing that neither her virtue nor her judgment would keep her from being easily seduced.

She had never perceived, while the regiment was in Hertfordshire, that Lydia had any partiality for him; but she was convinced that Lydia had wanted only encouragement to attach herself to anybody. Sometimes one officer, sometimes another, had been her favourite, as their attentions raised them in her opinion. Her affections had been continually fluctuating, but never without an object. The mischief of neglect and mistaken indulgence towards such a girl—oh! how acutely did she now feel it!

She had never noticed, while the regiment was in Hertfordshire, that Lydia had any feelings for him; but she was sure that all Lydia needed was some encouragement to get attached to someone. Sometimes one officer, sometimes another, had been her favorite, as their attention made them seem more appealing to her. Her feelings had been constantly changing, but always directed at someone. The damage caused by neglect and misguided indulgence toward a girl like her—oh! how deeply she felt it now!

She was wild to be at home—to hear, to see, to be upon the spot to share with Jane in the cares that must now fall wholly upon her, in a family so deranged; a father absent, a mother incapable of exertion, and requiring constant attendance; and though almost persuaded that nothing could be done for Lydia, her uncle’s interference seemed of the utmost importance, and till he entered the room the misery of her impatience was severe. Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner had hurried back in alarm, supposing, by the servant’s account, that their niece was taken suddenly ill; but satisfying them instantly on that head, she eagerly communicated the cause of their summons, reading the two letters aloud,{344} and dwelling on the postscript of the last with trembling energy. Though Lydia had never been a favourite with them, Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner could not but be deeply affected. Not Lydia only, but all were concerned in it; and after the first exclamations of surprise and horror, Mr. Gardiner readily promised every assistance in his power. Elizabeth, though expecting no less, thanked him with tears of gratitude; and all three being actuated by one spirit, everything relating to their journey was speedily settled. They were to be off as soon as possible. “But what is to be done about Pemberley?” cried Mrs. Gardiner. “John told us Mr. Darcy was here when you sent for us;—was it so?”

She was eager to be home—to hear, to see, to be there to share with Jane the responsibilities that now fell entirely on her, in a family so chaotic; a father absent, a mother unable to function and requiring constant care; and although she was almost convinced that nothing could be done for Lydia, her uncle's intervention seemed crucial, and until he entered the room, her impatience was unbearable. Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner had rushed back in alarm, thinking, based on the servant's report, that their niece had suddenly fallen ill; but once she quickly reassured them that she was fine, she excitedly shared the reason for their summons, reading the two letters aloud,{344} and emphasizing the postscript of the last with shaky intensity. Even though Lydia had never been their favorite, Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner couldn't help but be deeply affected. It wasn't just about Lydia; everyone was involved; and after the initial exclamations of shock and horror, Mr. Gardiner readily promised to help in any way he could. Elizabeth, though she had expected nothing less, thanked him with tears of gratitude; and all three, driven by the same urgency, quickly made arrangements for their journey. They were to leave as soon as possible. “But what about Pemberley?” Mrs. Gardiner exclaimed. “John told us Mr. Darcy was here when you called for us—was that true?”

“Yes; and I told him we should not be able to keep our engagement. That is all settled.”

“Yes, and I told him we wouldn’t be able to keep our plans. That is all settled.”

“What is all settled?” repeated the other, as she ran into her room to prepare. “And are they upon such terms as for her to disclose the real truth? Oh, that I knew how it was!”

“What is all settled?” repeated the other, as she ran into her room to get ready. “And are they on such terms that she can reveal the real truth? Oh, I wish I knew how it was!”

But wishes were vain; or, at best, could serve only to amuse her in the hurry and confusion of the following hour. Had Elizabeth been at leisure to be idle, she would have remained certain that all employment was impossible to one so wretched as herself; but she had her share of business as well as her aunt, and amongst the rest there were notes to be written to all their friends at Lambton, with false excuses for their sudden departure. An hour, however, saw the whole completed; and Mr. Gardiner, meanwhile, having settled his account at the inn, nothing remained to be done but to go; and Elizabeth, after all the misery of the morning, found herself, in a shorter space of time than she could have supposed, seated in the carriage, and on the road to Longbourn.{345}

But wishes were pointless; at most, they only distracted her during the rush and chaos of the next hour. If Elizabeth had had the time to be idle, she would have been sure that no work was possible for someone as miserable as she was; however, she had her share of tasks to handle, just like her aunt, including writing notes to all their friends in Lambton, with made-up excuses for their sudden departure. An hour later, everything was finished; and while Mr. Gardiner wrapped up his bill at the inn, there was nothing left to do except leave. After all the distress of the morning, Elizabeth found herself, in less time than she would have expected, sitting in the carriage and heading to Longbourn.{345}


“The first nice sign of their welcome.”

CHAPTER XLVII.

I HAVE been thinking it over again, Elizabeth,” said her uncle, as they drove from the town; “and really, upon serious consideration, I am much more inclined than I was to judge as your eldest sister does of the matter. It appears to me so very unlikely that any young man should form such a design against a girl who is by no means unprotected or friendless, and who was actually staying in his Colonel’s family, that I am strongly inclined to hope the best. Could he expect that her friends would not step forward? Could he expect to be noticed again by the regiment, after such an affront to Colonel Forster? His temptation is not adequate to the risk.{346}

I I’ve been thinking it over again, Elizabeth,” said her uncle as they drove from town. “And honestly, after giving it serious thought, I’m much more inclined to agree with your oldest sister’s view on this matter. It seems extremely unlikely that any young man would plan such a thing against a girl who is clearly not unprotected or friendless, and who is actually staying with his Colonel’s family. So, I’m really hopeful for the best outcome. Could he really think her friends wouldn’t intervene? Could he expect to be accepted back by the regiment after insulting Colonel Forster like that? His temptation just doesn’t match the risk.{346}

“Do you really think so?” cried Elizabeth, brightening up for a moment.

“Do you really think so?” Elizabeth exclaimed, lighting up for a moment.

“Upon my word,” said Mrs. Gardiner, “I begin to be of your uncle’s opinion. It is really too great a violation of decency, honour, and interest, for him to be guilty of it. I cannot think so very ill of Wickham. Can you, yourself, Lizzie, so wholly give him up, as to believe him capable of it?”

“Honestly,” said Mrs. Gardiner, “I’m starting to agree with your uncle. It’s really such a huge breach of decency, honor, and interest for him to be capable of it. I can’t think that poorly of Wickham. Can you, Lizzie, truly let him go and believe he’d do something like that?”

“Not perhaps of neglecting his own interest. But of every other neglect I can believe him capable. If, indeed, it should be so! But I dare not hope it. Why should they not go on to Scotland, if that had been the case?”

“Not that he would neglect his own interests. But I can believe he’s capable of ignoring everything else. If, indeed, that’s how it is! But I don’t dare to hope for that. Why wouldn’t they just go to Scotland, if that were the case?”

“In the first place,” replied Mr. Gardiner, “there is no absolute proof that they are not gone to Scotland.”

“In the first place,” Mr. Gardiner replied, “there's no definite proof that they haven't gone to Scotland.”

“Oh, but their removing from the chaise into a hackney coach is such a presumption! And, besides, no traces of them were to be found on the Barnet road.”

“Oh, but their getting out of the carriage and into a cab is so presumptuous! And besides, there were no signs of them on the Barnet road.”

“Well, then,—supposing them to be in London—they may be there, though for the purpose of concealment, for no more exceptionable purpose. It is not likely that money should be very abundant on either side; and it might strike them that they could be more economically, though less expeditiously, married in London, than in Scotland.”

“Well, then—assuming they’re in London—they might be there for the sake of hiding out, not for any other questionable reason. It's unlikely that money is plentiful for either of them; they might think they could get married more affordably, though more slowly, in London than in Scotland.”

“But why all this secrecy? Why any fear of detection? Why must their marriage be private? Oh, no, no—this is not likely. His most particular friend, you see by Jane’s account, was persuaded of his never intending to marry her. Wickham will never marry a woman without some money. He cannot afford it. And what claims has Lydia, what attractions has she beyond youth, health, and good humour, that could make him for her sake{347} forego every chance of benefiting himself by marrying well? As to what restraint the apprehensions of disgrace in the corps might throw on a dishonourable elopement with her, I am not able to judge; for I know nothing of the effects that such a step might produce. But as to your other objection, I am afraid it will hardly hold good. Lydia has no brothers to step forward; and he might imagine, from my father’s behaviour, from his indolence and the little attention he has ever seemed to give to what was going forward in his family, that he would do as little and think as little about it, as any father could do, in such a matter.”

“But why all this secrecy? Why be afraid of being found out? Why does their marriage have to be private? Oh no, that doesn’t seem likely. His closest friend, from what Jane says, was convinced he never intended to marry her. Wickham will never marry a woman who doesn’t have money. He can’t afford it. And what does Lydia have that makes her worth the risk? What attractions does she have besides being young, healthy, and cheerful that would make him give up every chance to marry someone wealthier? As for how afraid of disgrace in the army might affect a dishonorable elopement with her, I can’t really say, since I don’t know the consequences of such a decision. But regarding your other point, I’m afraid it won’t hold up. Lydia has no brothers to step in; and he might think, based on my dad’s behavior, his laziness, and the little attention he’s paid to what’s happening in our family, that he would do just as little and think just as little about it as any father could in this situation.”

“But can you think that Lydia is so lost to everything but love of him, as to consent to live with him on any other terms than marriage?”

“But can you really believe that Lydia is so consumed by her love for him that she would agree to live with him under any circumstances other than marriage?”

“It does seem, and it is most shocking, indeed,” replied Elizabeth, with tears in her eyes, “that a sister’s sense of decency and virtue in such a point should admit of doubt. But, really, I know not what to say. Perhaps I am not doing her justice. But she is very young: she has never been taught to think on serious subjects; and for the last half year, nay, for a twelvemonth, she has been given up to nothing but amusement and vanity. She has been allowed to dispose of her time in the most idle and frivolous manner, and to adopt any opinions that came in her way. Since the ——shire were first quartered in Meryton, nothing but love, flirtation, and officers, have been in her head. She has been doing everything in her power, by thinking and talking on the subject, to give greater—what shall I call it?—susceptibility to her feelings; which are naturally lively enough. And we all know that Wickham has every charm of person and address that can captivate a woman.{348}

“It really is shocking,” Elizabeth replied, tears in her eyes, “that a sister's sense of decency and virtue can even be questioned like this. But honestly, I don’t know what to say. Maybe I’m not giving her enough credit. But she’s very young; she’s never been taught to think about serious matters, and for the past six months, or even a year, she’s only been focused on fun and vanity. She’s been allowed to waste her time in the most careless and trivial ways, picking up any opinions that come her way. Ever since the ——shire were first stationed in Meryton, all she thinks about is love, flirting, and officers. She’s been doing everything she can—by overthinking and talking about it—to make her feelings even more heightened, which are already pretty intense. And we all know that Wickham has every charm and charisma that can easily win a woman over.{348}

“But you see that Jane,” said her aunt, “does not think so ill of Wickham, as to believe him capable of the attempt.”

“But you see that Jane,” said her aunt, “doesn’t think so badly of Wickham as to believe he’s capable of that.”

“Of whom does Jane ever think ill? And who is there, whatever might be their former conduct, that she would believe capable of such an attempt, till it were proved against them? But Jane knows, as well as I do, what Wickham really is. We both know that he has been profligate in every sense of the word; that he has neither integrity nor honour; that he is as false and deceitful as he is insinuating.”

“Who does Jane ever think badly of? And who, no matter their past behavior, would she believe capable of such an act until it’s proven against them? But Jane knows, just like I do, what Wickham really is. We both know that he has been reckless in every way possible; that he has no integrity or honor; that he is as false and deceitful as he is charming.”

“And do you really know all this?” cried Mrs. Gardiner, whose curiosity as to the mode of her intelligence was all alive.

“And do you really know all this?” exclaimed Mrs. Gardiner, her curiosity about how she found out fully awakened.

“I do, indeed,” replied Elizabeth, colouring. “I told you the other day of his infamous behaviour to Mr. Darcy; and you, yourself, when last at Longbourn, heard in what manner he spoke of the man who had behaved with such forbearance and liberality towards him. And there are other circumstances which I am not at liberty—which it is not worth while to relate; but his lies about the whole Pemberley family are endless. From what he said of Miss Darcy, I was thoroughly prepared to see a proud, reserved, disagreeable girl. Yet he knew to the contrary himself. He must know that she was as amiable and unpretending as we have found her.”

“I really do,” replied Elizabeth, blushing. “I told you the other day about his terrible behavior towards Mr. Darcy; and you, yourself, when you were last at Longbourn, heard how he talked about the man who treated him with such patience and generosity. There are also other things I can’t share—and it’s not really worth going into—but his lies about the entire Pemberley family are countless. Based on what he said about Miss Darcy, I was completely ready to meet a proud, distant, unpleasant girl. Yet he knew the truth himself. He must know that she is as kind and down-to-earth as we’ve found her.”

“But does Lydia know nothing of this? can she be ignorant of what you and Jane seem so well to understand?”

“But does Lydia know nothing about this? Can she really be unaware of what you and Jane seem to understand so well?”

“Oh, yes!—that, that is the worst of all. Till I was in Kent, and saw so much both of Mr. Darcy and his relation Colonel Fitzwilliam, I was {349}ignorant of the truth myself. And when I returned home the ——shire was to leave Meryton in a week or fortnight’s time. As that was the case, neither Jane, to whom I related the whole, nor I, thought it necessary to make our knowledge public; for of what use could it apparently be to anyone, that the good opinion, which all the neighbourhood had of him, should then be overthrown? And even when it was settled that Lydia should go with Mrs. Forster, the necessity of opening her eyes to his character never occurred to me. That she could be in any danger from the deception never entered my head. That such a consequence as this should ensue, you may easily believe was far enough from my thoughts.”

“Oh, yes! That’s the worst part of it all. Until I went to Kent and saw so much of Mr. Darcy and his cousin Colonel Fitzwilliam, I was clueless about the truth myself. And when I got back home, the ——shire was set to leave Meryton in a week or two. Since that was the case, neither Jane, to whom I shared everything, nor I thought it was necessary to make our knowledge public; after all, what good would it do anyone if the positive opinion the whole neighborhood had of him was shattered? Even when it was decided that Lydia would go with Mrs. Forster, I never thought about the need to open her eyes to his character. The idea that she could be in any danger from the deception never crossed my mind. You can easily believe that the possibility of such a consequence occurring was far from my thoughts.”

“When they all removed to Brighton, therefore, you had no reason, I suppose, to believe them fond of each other?”

“When they all moved to Brighton, I guess you had no reason to think they were fond of each other?”

“Not the slightest. I can remember no symptom of affection on either side; and had anything of the kind been perceptible, you must be aware that ours is not a family on which it could be thrown away. When first he entered the corps, she was ready enough to admire him; but so we all were. Every girl in or near Meryton was out of her senses about him for the first two months: but he never distinguished her by any particular attention; and, consequently, after a moderate period of extravagant and wild admiration, her fancy for him gave way, and others of the regiment, who treated her with more distinction, again became her favourites.”

“Not at all. I can't remember any signs of affection from either side; and if there had been any, you know our family wouldn’t have let it go unnoticed. When he first joined the regiment, she was eager to admire him; but so was everyone else. Every girl in or near Meryton was crazy about him for the first couple of months, but he never showed her any special attention. As a result, after a reasonable time of intense admiration, she lost interest in him, and other men in the regiment, who treated her with more respect, became her new favorites.”

It may be easily believed, that however little of novelty could be added to their fears, hopes, and conjectures, on this interesting subject by its repeated discussion, no other could detain them from it long, during the whole of the journey. From Elizabeth’s thoughts it was never absent. Fixed there by the keenest of all anguish,{350} self-reproach, she could find no interval of ease or forgetfulness.

It’s easy to believe that, no matter how little new information might be added to their fears, hopes, and guesses about this fascinating topic by talking about it repeatedly, nothing else could keep them from thinking about it for long during the entire journey. Elizabeth could never escape it from her mind. Stuck there by the deepest pain of all—self-blame—she couldn’t find any moments of relief or forgetfulness.{350}

They travelled as expeditiously as possible; and sleeping one night on the road, reached Longbourn by dinnertime the next day. It was a comfort to Elizabeth to consider that Jane could not have been wearied by long expectations.

They traveled as quickly as they could, and after sleeping one night on the road, they arrived at Longbourn by dinner the next day. It was a relief for Elizabeth to think that Jane couldn't have been worn out by waiting for too long.

The little Gardiners, attracted by the sight of a chaise, were standing on the steps of the house, as they entered the paddock; and when the carriage drove up to the door, the joyful surprise that lighted up their faces and displayed itself over their whole bodies, in a variety of capers and frisks, was the first pleasing earnest of their welcome.

The little Gardiners, drawn in by the sight of a carriage, were standing on the steps of the house as they walked into the field. When the carriage pulled up to the door, the joyful surprise that spread across their faces and showed in their energetic movements and playful jumps was the first exciting sign of their welcome.

Elizabeth jumped out; and after giving each of them a hasty kiss, hurried into the vestibule, where Jane, who came running downstairs from her mother’s apartment, immediately met her.

Elizabeth jumped out, and after quickly kissing each of them, she hurried into the foyer, where Jane, who had come running down from her mother's room, immediately met her.

Elizabeth, as she affectionately embraced her, whilst tears filled the eyes of both, lost not a moment in asking whether anything had been heard of the fugitives.

Elizabeth, as she lovingly hugged her, with tears in both their eyes, wasted no time in asking if anything had been heard from the fugitives.

“Not yet,” replied Jane. “But now that my dear uncle is come, I hope everything will be well.”

“Not yet,” replied Jane. “But now that my dear uncle is here, I hope everything will be okay.”

“Is my father in town?”

“Is my dad in town?”

“Yes, he went on Tuesday, as I wrote you word.”

“Yes, he went on Tuesday, just like I told you.”

“And have you heard from him often?”

"And have you heard from him a lot?"

“We have heard only once. He wrote me a few lines on Wednesday, to say that he had arrived in safety, and to give me his directions, which I particularly begged him to do. He merely added, that he should not write again, till he had something of importance to mention.”

“We’ve only heard from him once. He sent me a brief message on Wednesday to let me know he arrived safely and to give me his instructions, which I specifically asked him to do. He just added that he wouldn’t write again until he had something important to say.”

“And my mother—how is she? How are you all?{351}

“And my mom—how is she? How is everyone doing?{351}

“My mother is tolerably well, I trust; though her spirits are greatly shaken. She is upstairs, and will have great satisfaction in seeing you all. She does not yet leave her dressing-room. Mary and Kitty, thank Heaven! are quite well.”

“My mother is doing pretty well, I hope; although she’s quite shaken up. She’s upstairs and will be very happy to see all of you. She hasn’t left her dressing room yet. Mary and Kitty, thank God! are both fine.”

“But you—how are you?” cried Elizabeth. “You look pale. How much you must have gone through!”

“But you—how are you?” cried Elizabeth. “You look so pale. You must have been through a lot!”

Her sister, however, assured her of her being perfectly well; and their conversation, which had been passing while Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner were engaged with their children, was now put an end to by the approach of the whole party. Jane ran to her uncle and aunt, and welcomed and thanked them both, with alternate smiles and tears.

Her sister, however, reassured her that she was perfectly fine; and their conversation, which had been ongoing while Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner were busy with their children, was now interrupted by the arrival of the whole group. Jane ran to her uncle and aunt, welcoming and thanking them both with a mix of smiles and tears.

When they were all in the drawing-room, the questions which Elizabeth had already asked were of course repeated by the others, and they soon found that Jane had no intelligence to give. The sanguine hope of good, however, which the benevolence of her heart suggested, had not yet deserted her; she still expected that it would all end well, and that every morning would bring some letter, either from Lydia or her father, to explain their proceedings, and, perhaps, announce the marriage.

When everyone was in the living room, the questions Elizabeth had already asked were repeated by the others, and they quickly realized that Jane had no new information to share. However, the optimistic hope for a positive outcome that her kind heart suggested hadn’t left her yet; she still believed that it would all turn out well and that every morning would bring a letter, either from Lydia or their dad, to explain what was happening and maybe even announce the marriage.

Mrs. Bennet, to whose apartment they all repaired, after a few minutes’ conversation together, received them exactly as might be expected; with tears and lamentations of regret, invectives against the villainous conduct of Wickham, and complaints of her own sufferings and ill-usage; blaming everybody but the person to whose ill-judging indulgence the errors of her daughter must be principally owing.

Mrs. Bennet, to whose room they all went, after a few minutes of talking together, welcomed them just as expected; with tears and expressions of regret, rants about Wickham's terrible behavior, and complaints about her own suffering and mistreatment; blaming everyone except for the person whose misguided kindness was mainly responsible for her daughter's mistakes.

“If I had been able,” said she, “to carry my point in going to Brighton with all my family, this would not{352} have happened: but poor dear Lydia had nobody to take care of her. Why did the Forsters ever let her go out of their sight? I am sure there was some great neglect or other on their side, for she is not the kind of girl to do such a thing, if she had been well looked after. I always thought they were very unfit to have the charge of her; but I was over-ruled, as I always am. Poor, dear child! And now here’s Mr. Bennet gone away, and I know he will fight Wickham, wherever he meets him, and then he will be killed, and what is to become of us all? The Collinses will turn us out, before he is cold in his grave; and if you are not kind to us, brother, I do not know what we shall do.”

“If I could have,” she said, “managed to take my whole family to Brighton, this wouldn’t{352} have happened: but poor Lydia had no one to look after her. Why did the Forsters ever let her out of their sight? I’m sure there was some serious neglect on their part, because she’s not the kind of girl to do something like this if she’d been properly taken care of. I always thought they weren’t fit to be responsible for her, but I was overruled, as usual. Poor, dear child! And now Mr. Bennet has gone away, and I know he’ll confront Wickham whenever he sees him, and then he could be killed, and what will happen to us? The Collinses will kick us out before he’s even cold in his grave; and if you’re not kind to us, brother, I don’t know what we’ll do.”

They all exclaimed against such terrific ideas; and Mr. Gardiner, after general assurances of his affection for her and all her family, told her that he meant to be in London the very next day, and would assist Mr. Bennet in every endeavour for recovering Lydia.

They all protested against such awful ideas; and Mr. Gardiner, after expressing his love for her and her family, told her that he planned to be in London the very next day and would help Mr. Bennet in every effort to find Lydia.

“Do not give way to useless alarm,” added he: “though it is right to be prepared for the worst, there is no occasion to look on it as certain. It is not quite a week since they left Brighton. In a few days more, we may gain some news of them; and till we know that they are not married, and have no design of marrying, do not let us give the matter over as lost. As soon as I get to town, I shall go to my brother, and make him come home with me to Gracechurch Street, and then we may consult together as to what is to be done.”

“Don’t panic unnecessarily,” he said. “While it’s wise to be prepared for the worst, there’s no reason to assume it’s a certainty. They left Brighton less than a week ago. In a few more days, we might hear some news about them; and until we’re sure they’re not married and have no intentions of getting married, let’s not consider the situation hopeless. As soon as I get to the city, I’ll visit my brother and urge him to come back with me to Gracechurch Street, and then we can figure out what to do next.”

“Oh, my dear brother,” replied Mrs. Bennet, “that is exactly what I could most wish for. And now do, when you get to town, find them out, wherever they may be; and if they are not married already, make them marry. And as for wedding clothes, do not let them wait for that,{353} but tell Lydia she shall have as much money as she chooses to buy them, after they are married. And, above all things, keep Mr. Bennet from fighting. Tell him what a dreadful state I am in—that I am frightened out of my wits; and have such tremblings, such flutterings all over me, such spasms in my side, and pains in my head, and such beatings at my heart, that I can get no rest by night nor by day. And tell my dear Lydia not to give any directions about her clothes till she has seen me, for she does not know which are the best warehouses. Oh, brother, how kind you are! I know you will contrive it all.”

“Oh, my dear brother,” Mrs. Bennet replied, “that’s exactly what I want the most. So when you get to town, find them, no matter where they are; and if they aren’t married yet, make them get married. And about the wedding clothes, don’t let them wait on that,{353} just tell Lydia she can have as much money as she needs to buy them after they’re married. And above all, keep Mr. Bennet from getting into a fight. Tell him how awful I feel—that I’m scared out of my mind; I have tremblings, flutterings all over, spasms in my side, headaches, and so much pounding in my heart that I can’t rest day or night. And tell my dear Lydia not to plan anything about her clothes until she sees me, because she doesn’t know which stores are the best. Oh, brother, how sweet you are! I know you’ll make it all work.”

But Mr. Gardiner, though he assured her again of his earnest endeavours in the cause, could not avoid recommending moderation to her, as well in her hopes as her fears; and after talking with her in this manner till dinner was on table, they left her to vent all her feelings on the housekeeper, who attended in the absence of her daughters.

But Mr. Gardiner, while assuring her once more of his sincere efforts in the matter, couldn’t help but advise her to be moderate in both her hopes and her fears; and after discussing it with her like this until dinner was served, they left her to express all her emotions to the housekeeper, who was there since her daughters were not.

Though her brother and sister were persuaded that there was no real occasion for such a seclusion from the family, they did not attempt to oppose it; for they knew that she had not prudence enough to hold her tongue before the servants, while they waited at table, and judged it better that one only of the household, and the one whom they could most trust, should comprehend all her fears and solicitude on the subject.

Though her brother and sister were convinced there was no real reason for her to isolate herself from the family, they didn’t try to stop her; they knew she didn’t have enough sense to keep quiet in front of the servants while they waited at the table and thought it was better for just one person in the household—someone they could trust the most—to understand all her worries and concerns about the situation.

In the dining-room they were soon joined by Mary and Kitty, who had been too busily engaged in their separate apartments to make their appearance before. One came from her books, and the other from her toilette. The faces of both, however, were tolerably calm; and no change was visible in either, except that the loss of her{354} favourite sister, or the anger which she had herself incurred in the business, had given something more of fretfulness than usual to the accents of Kitty. As for Mary, she was mistress enough of herself to whisper to Elizabeth, with a countenance of grave reflection, soon after they were seated at table,—

In the dining room, Mary and Kitty soon joined them after being preoccupied in their own rooms. One had been reading, and the other had been getting ready. Both of their faces were fairly calm, and there was no noticeable change in either of them, except that Kitty's voice had a touch more irritation than usual, likely from losing her favorite sister or the anger she had stirred up herself. Mary, on the other hand, was composed enough to lean over and whisper to Elizabeth, with a serious expression, soon after they sat down to eat,—

“This is a most unfortunate affair, and will probably be much talked of. But we must stem the tide of malice, and pour into the wounded bosoms of each other the balm of sisterly consolation.”

“This is a really unfortunate situation, and it’s likely to be widely discussed. But we need to stop the spread of negativity and offer each other the comfort of sisterly support.”

Then perceiving in Elizabeth no inclination of replying, she added, “Unhappy as the event must be for Lydia, we may draw from it this useful lesson:—that loss of virtue in a female is irretrievable, that one false step involves her in endless ruin, that her reputation is no less brittle than it is beautiful, and that she cannot be too much guarded in her behaviour towards the undeserving of the other sex.”

Then, noticing that Elizabeth wasn't going to respond, she added, “As unfortunate as this situation is for Lydia, we can take away this important lesson: losing a woman's virtue is permanent, one wrong choice leads to a lifetime of ruin, her reputation is just as fragile as it is lovely, and she must always be careful in her interactions with unworthy men.”

Elizabeth lifted up her eyes in amazement, but was too much oppressed to make any reply. Mary, however, continued to console herself with such kind of moral extractions from the evil before them.

Elizabeth looked up in disbelief but felt too overwhelmed to respond. Mary, on the other hand, kept comforting herself with moral lessons drawn from the trouble they faced.

In the afternoon, the two elder Miss Bennets were able to be for half an hour by themselves; and Elizabeth instantly availed herself of the opportunity of making any inquiries which Jane was equally eager to satisfy. After joining in general lamentations over the dreadful sequel of this event, which Elizabeth considered as all but certain, and Miss Bennet could not assert to be wholly impossible, the former continued the subject by saying, “But tell me all and everything about it which I have not already heard. Give me further particulars. What did Colonel Forster say? Had they no{355} apprehension of anything before the elopement took place? They must have seen them together for ever.”

In the afternoon, the two older Miss Bennets had a chance to be alone for half an hour, and Elizabeth quickly took the opportunity to ask Jane any questions she wanted to answer. After they both expressed their sadness over the terrible outcome of this event, which Elizabeth believed was almost certain, and Miss Bennet could not say was completely impossible, Elizabeth continued, “But tell me everything about it that I haven't already heard. Give me more details. What did Colonel Forster say? Did they have no{355} suspicions at all before the elopement happened? They must have seen them together all the time.”

“Colonel Forster did own that he had often suspected some partiality, especially on Lydia’s side, but nothing to give him any alarm. I am so grieved for him. His behaviour was attentive and kind to the utmost. He was coming to us, in order to assure us of his concern, before he had any idea of their not being gone to Scotland: when that apprehension first got abroad, it hastened his journey.”

“Colonel Forster admitted that he often suspected some favoritism, especially on Lydia’s part, but nothing that really worried him. I feel so sorry for him. He was incredibly attentive and kind. He was coming to see us just to express his concern before he even knew they hadn’t gone to Scotland; once that worry started circulating, it sped up his trip.”

“And was Denny convinced that Wickham would not marry? Did he know of their intending to go off? Had Colonel Forster seen Denny himself?”

“And was Denny sure that Wickham wouldn’t get married? Did he know they were planning to leave? Had Colonel Forster talked to Denny himself?”

“Yes; but when questioned by him, Denny denied knowing anything of their plan, and would not give his real opinion about it. He did not repeat his persuasion of their not marrying, and from that I am inclined to hope he might have been misunderstood before.”

“Yes; but when asked by him, Denny denied knowing anything about their plan and wouldn’t share his true feelings about it. He didn’t mention his earlier advice against their marriage, and because of that, I’m starting to think he might have been misunderstood before.”

“And till Colonel Forster came himself, not one of you entertained a doubt, I suppose, of their being really married?”

“And until Colonel Forster arrived himself, I assume none of you doubted that they were actually married?”

“How was it possible that such an idea should enter our brains? I felt a little uneasy—a little fearful of my sister’s happiness with him in marriage, because I knew that his conduct had not been always quite right. My father and mother knew nothing of that; they only felt how imprudent a match it must be. Kitty then owned, with a very natural triumph on knowing more than the rest of us, that in Lydia’s last letter she had prepared her for such a step. She had known, it seems, of their being in love with each other many weeks.”

“How could such an idea even cross our minds? I felt a bit uneasy—a little worried about my sister’s happiness with him in marriage, because I knew his behavior hadn’t always been appropriate. My parents were unaware of that; they only sensed how unwise this match was. Kitty then admitted, with a very natural pride in knowing more than the rest of us, that in Lydia’s last letter she had hinted at this step. It turns out she had known about their feelings for each other for several weeks.”

“But not before they went to Brighton?”

“But they didn't go to Brighton first?”

“No, I believe not.{356}

“No, I don’t think so.{356}

“And did Colonel Forster appear to think ill of Wickham himself? Does he know his real character?”

“And did Colonel Forster seem to have a low opinion of Wickham? Does he know his true character?”

“I must confess that he did not speak so well of Wickham as he formerly did. He believed him to be imprudent and extravagant; and since this sad affair has taken place, it is said that he left Meryton greatly in debt: but I hope this may be false.”

“I have to admit that he doesn't speak as highly of Wickham as he used to. He thinks Wickham is reckless and wasteful; and since this unfortunate event happened, it's been said that he left Meryton deeply in debt. But I really hope that's not true.”

“Oh, Jane, had we been less secret, had we told what we knew of him, this could not have happened!”

“Oh, Jane, if we had been less secretive, if we had shared what we knew about him, this wouldn’t have happened!”

“Perhaps it would have been better,” replied her sister.

“Maybe it would have been better,” her sister replied.

“But to expose the former faults of any person, without knowing what their present feelings were, seemed unjustifiable.”

"But pointing out someone's past mistakes without understanding how they currently feel seemed unfair."

“We acted with the best intentions.”

“We acted with the best intentions.”

“Could Colonel Forster repeat the particulars of Lydia’s note to his wife?”

“Could Colonel Forster share the details of Lydia’s note to his wife?”

“He brought it with him for us to see.”

“He brought it with him for us to take a look at.”

Jane then took it from her pocket-book, and gave it to Elizabeth. These were the contents:—

Jane then took it from her wallet and handed it to Elizabeth. Here’s what it said:—

“My dear Harriet,

"My dear Harriet,"

“You will laugh when you know where I am gone, and I cannot help laughing myself at your surprise to-morrow morning, as soon as I am missed. I am going to Gretna Green, and if you cannot guess with who, I shall think you a simpleton, for there is but one man in the world I love, and he is an angel. I should never be happy without him, so think it no harm to be off. You need not send them word at Longbourn of my going, if you do not like it, for it will make the surprise the greater when I write to them, and sign my name Lydia Wickham. What a good joke it will be! I can hardly write for laughing. Pray make my excuses to Pratt for not keeping my engagement, and dancing with him to-night.{357} Tell him I hope he will excuse me when he knows all, and tell him I will dance with him at the next ball we meet with great pleasure. I shall send for my clothes when I get to Longbourn; but I wish you would tell Sally to mend a great slit in my worked muslin gown before they are packed up. Good-bye. Give my love to Colonel Forster. I hope you will drink to our good journey.

"You'll laugh when you find out where I've gone, and I can't help but laugh at your surprise tomorrow morning, as soon as I’m missed. I'm off to Gretna Green, and if you can't guess who I'm with, I’ll think you're a fool, because there’s only one man I love in the world, and he’s amazing. I could never be happy without him, so don’t think it’s wrong for me to leave. You don’t need to tell anyone at Longbourn that I’m gone if you don’t want to, because it will make the surprise even bigger when I write to them and sign my name Lydia Wickham. What a great joke that will be! I can hardly write for laughing. Please excuse me to Pratt for not keeping my appointment and dancing with him tonight. Tell him I hope he will forgive me when he finds out everything, and let him know that I’ll happily dance with him at the next ball we attend. I’ll send for my clothes when I get to Longbourn, but I wish you would tell Sally to fix a big tear in my embroidered muslin gown before they are packed up. Goodbye. Send my love to Colonel Forster. I hope you’ll toast to our safe journey."

“Your affectionate friend,

Lydia Bennet.”

"Your loving friend,

Lydia Bennet.”

“Oh, thoughtless, thoughtless Lydia!” cried Elizabeth when she had finished it. “What a letter is this, to be written at such a moment! But at least it shows that she was serious in the object of her journey. Whatever he might afterwards persuade her to, it was not on her side a scheme of infamy. My poor father! how he must have felt it!”

“Oh, careless, careless Lydia!” cried Elizabeth when she finished it. “What a letter to write at such a moment! But at least it shows that she was serious about the purpose of her journey. No matter what he might convince her to do later, it was not, on her part, a scheme of disgrace. My poor father! How he must have felt about this!”

“I never saw anyone so shocked. He could not speak a word for full ten minutes. My mother was taken ill immediately, and the whole house in such confusion!”

“I’ve never seen anyone so shocked. He couldn’t say a word for a whole ten minutes. My mom got sick right away, and the whole house was in chaos!”

“Oh, Jane,” cried Elizabeth, “was there a servant belonging to it who did not know the whole story before the end of the day?”

“Oh, Jane,” exclaimed Elizabeth, “was there a servant who didn’t know the whole story by the end of the day?”

“I do not know: I hope there was. But to be guarded at such a time is very difficult. My mother was in hysterics; and though I endeavoured to give her every assistance in my power, I am afraid I did not do so much as I might have done. But the horror of what might possibly happen almost took from me my faculties.”

“I don’t know: I hope there was. But it’s really hard to stay calm in a situation like that. My mom was in a panic, and even though I tried to help her as much as I could, I’m afraid I didn’t do as much as I could have. But the fear of what could happen almost overwhelmed me.”

“Your attendance upon her has been too much for you. You do not look well. Oh that I had been with you! you have had every care and anxiety upon yourself alone.”

“Taking care of her has been too much for you. You don’t look well. I wish I had been there with you! You’ve been carrying all the worry and stress by yourself.”

“Mary and Kitty have been very kind, and would have shared in every fatigue, I am sure, but I did not think it{358} right for either of them. Kitty is slight and delicate, and Mary studies so much that her hours of repose should not be broken in on. My aunt Philips came to Longbourn on Tuesday, after my father went away; and was so good as to stay till Thursday with me. She was of great use and comfort to us all, and Lady Lucas has been very kind: she walked here on Wednesday morning to condole with us, and offered her services, or any of her daughters, if they could be of use to us.”

“Mary and Kitty have been really nice, and I'm sure they would have shared in all the hard work, but I didn’t think it was right for either of them. Kitty is petite and fragile, and Mary studies so much that her downtime shouldn’t be interrupted. My Aunt Philips came to Longbourn on Tuesday, after my father left, and was kind enough to stay until Thursday with me. She was a great help and comfort to all of us, and Lady Lucas has been very thoughtful: she walked over on Wednesday morning to express her sympathy and offered her help, or any of her daughters, if they could assist us.”

“She had better have stayed at home,” cried Elizabeth: “perhaps she meant well, but, under such a misfortune as this, one cannot see too little of one’s neighbours. Assistance is impossible; condolence, insufferable. Let them triumph over us at a distance, and be satisfied.”

“She should have just stayed home,” yelled Elizabeth. “Maybe she had good intentions, but in a situation like this, you can’t stand to be around your neighbors. Help is impossible; sympathy is unbearable. Let them celebrate from afar and be content with that.”

She then proceeded to inquire into the measures which her father had intended to pursue, while in town, for the recovery of his daughter.

She then went on to ask about the plans her father had meant to follow while in town to find his daughter.

“He meant, I believe,” replied Jane, “to go to Epsom, the place where they last changed horses, see the postilions, and try if anything could be made out from them. His principal object must be to discover the number of the hackney coach which took them from Clapham. It had come with a fare from London; and as he thought the circumstance of a gentleman and lady’s removing from one carriage into another might be remarked, he meant to make inquiries at Clapham. If he could anyhow discover at what house the coachman had before set down his fare, he determined to make inquiries there, and hoped it might not be impossible to find out the stand and number of the coach. I do not know of any other designs that he had formed; but he was in such a hurry to be gone, and his spirits so greatly discomposed, that I had difficulty in finding out even so much as this.{359}

“He meant, I think,” Jane replied, “to go to Epsom, where they last switched horses, talk to the postilions, and see if they could figure anything out from them. His main goal must be to find out the number of the taxi that took them from Clapham. It had come with a passenger from London; and since he believed that a gentleman and lady moving from one carriage to another might be noticed, he planned to ask questions at Clapham. If he could somehow find out at which house the taxi driver had dropped off his fare before, he intended to inquire there and hoped it wouldn’t be too hard to identify the stand and number of the taxi. I don’t know of any other plans he had made; but he was in such a rush to leave, and his mood was so unsettled, that I had trouble figuring out even this much.{359}


“The Post.”

CHAPTER XLVIII.

THE whole party were in hopes of a letter from Mr. Bennet the next morning, but the post came in without bringing a single line from him. His family knew him to be, on all common occasions, a most negligent and dilatory correspondent; but at such a time they had hoped for exertion. They were forced to conclude, that he had no pleasing intelligence to send; but even of that they would have been glad to be certain. Mr. Gardiner had waited only for the letters before he set off.

TThe whole party was hoping for a letter from Mr. Bennet the next morning, but the mail arrived without a single word from him. His family knew that he was usually a very careless and slow correspondent, but at such a time they had expected him to make an effort. They had to conclude that he had no good news to share; but even knowing that would have been a relief. Mr. Gardiner had only been waiting for the letters before he set off.

When he was gone, they were certain at least of{360} receiving constant information of what was going on; and their uncle promised, at parting, to prevail on Mr. Bennet to return to Longbourn as soon as he could, to the great consolation of his sister, who considered it as the only security for her husband’s not being killed in a duel.

When he left, they were at least certain of{360} getting regular updates on what was happening; and their uncle promised, at goodbye, to convince Mr. Bennet to come back to Longbourn as soon as possible, much to the relief of his sister, who saw it as the only reassurance that her husband wouldn’t get killed in a duel.

Mrs. Gardiner and the children were to remain in Hertfordshire a few days longer, as the former thought her presence might be serviceable to her nieces. She shared in their attendance on Mrs. Bennet, and was a great comfort to them in their hours of freedom. Their other aunt also visited them frequently, and always, as she said, with the design of cheering and heartening them up—though, as she never came without reporting some fresh instance of Wickham’s extravagance or irregularity, she seldom went away without leaving them more dispirited than she found them.

Mrs. Gardiner and the kids were going to stay in Hertfordshire a few more days because she thought her being there might help her nieces. She joined them in taking care of Mrs. Bennet and was a big support during their free time. Their other aunt also visited them often, always claiming it was to lift their spirits—though she never came without sharing some new story about Wickham's wild behavior or mischief, which usually left them feeling even more down than before.

All Meryton seemed striving to blacken the man who, but three months before, had been almost an angel of light. He was declared to be in debt to every tradesman in the place, and his intrigues, all honoured with the title of seduction, had been extended into every tradesman’s family. Everybody declared that he was the wickedest young man in the world; and everybody began to find out that they had always distrusted the appearance of his goodness. Elizabeth, though she did not credit above half of what was said, believed enough to make her former assurance of her sister’s ruin still more certain; and even Jane, who believed still less of it, became almost hopeless, more especially as the time was now come, when, if they had gone to Scotland, which she had never before entirely despaired of, they must in all probability have gained some news of them.{361}

All of Meryton seemed to be trying to tarnish the reputation of the man who, just three months ago, had nearly seemed like an angel. He was said to owe money to every shopkeeper in town, and his so-called seductions were rumored to have reached into every shopkeeper’s family. Everyone insisted he was the most wicked young man in the world, and they all started to realize they had always been suspicious of his seemingly good nature. Elizabeth, while she didn’t believe more than half of what was being said, trusted enough of it to feel even more certain about her sister’s downfall; even Jane, who believed even less, felt almost hopeless, especially since the time had now come when, if they had indeed gone to Scotland, which she had never entirely given up hope for, they would probably have heard some news by now.{361}

Mr. Gardiner left Longbourn on Sunday; on Tuesday, his wife received a letter from him: it told them, that on his arrival he had immediately found out his brother, and persuaded him to come to Gracechurch Street. That Mr. Bennet had been to Epsom and Clapham, before his arrival, but without gaining any satisfactory information; and that he was now determined to inquire at all the principal hotels in town, as Mr. Bennet thought it possible they might have gone to one of them, on their first coming to London, before they procured lodgings. Mr. Gardiner himself did not expect any success from this measure; but as his brother was eager in it, he meant to assist him in pursuing it. He added, that Mr. Bennet seemed wholly disinclined at present to leave London, and promised to write again very soon. There was also a postscript to this effect:—

Mr. Gardiner left Longbourn on Sunday; on Tuesday, his wife got a letter from him. It said that upon his arrival, he had quickly found his brother and convinced him to come to Gracechurch Street. Mr. Bennet had gone to Epsom and Clapham before that, but he hadn’t found any useful information. Now, he was determined to check all the main hotels in town since Mr. Bennet thought they might have stayed at one of them when they first got to London before finding a place to stay. Mr. Gardiner himself didn't expect this plan to work, but since his brother was really keen on it, he intended to help him out. He also mentioned that Mr. Bennet seemed completely unwilling to leave London for now and promised to write again very soon. There was also a postscript that said:—

“I have written to Colonel Forster to desire him to find out, if possible, from some of the young man’s intimates in the regiment, whether Wickham has any relations or connections who would be likely to know in what part of the town he has now concealed himself. If there were anyone that one could apply to, with a probability of gaining such a clue as that, it might be of essential consequence. At present we have nothing to guide us. Colonel Forster will, I dare say, do everything in his power to satisfy us on this head. But, on second thoughts, perhaps Lizzy could tell us what relations he has now living better than any other person.”

“I’ve written to Colonel Forster asking him to find out, if possible, from some of the young man’s friends in the regiment, whether Wickham has any family or connections who might know where he’s hiding in town. If there’s anyone we could ask for a lead like that, it could really make a difference. Right now, we have nothing to go on. I’m sure Colonel Forster will do everything he can to help us with this. But then again, maybe Lizzy knows more about his living relatives than anyone else.”

Elizabeth was at no loss to understand from whence this deference for her authority proceeded; but it was not in her power to give any information of so satisfactory a nature as the compliment deserved.

Elizabeth had no trouble understanding where this respect for her authority came from; however, she couldn't provide any information that was as satisfying as the compliment deserved.

She had never heard of his having had any relations,{362} except a father and mother, both of whom had been dead many years. It was possible, however, that some of his companions in the ——shire might be able to give more information; and though she was not very sanguine in expecting it, the application was a something to look forward to.

She had never heard of him having any relationships, {362} other than his father and mother, both of whom had been dead for many years. However, it was possible that some of his friends in the ——shire might know more; and although she wasn't very optimistic about it, reaching out was something to look forward to.

Every day at Longbourn was now a day of anxiety; but the most anxious part of each was when the post was expected. The arrival of letters was the first grand object of every morning’s impatience. Through letters, whatever of good or bad was to be told would be communicated; and every succeeding day was expected to bring some news of importance.

Every day at Longbourn was now filled with anxiety; but the most stressful part of each day was when the mail was expected. The arrival of letters was the main focus of every morning’s anticipation. Through letters, any good or bad news would be shared; and each following day was hoped to bring some important news.

But before they heard again from Mr. Gardiner, a letter arrived for their father, from a different quarter, from Mr. Collins; which, as Jane had received directions to open all that came for him in his absence, she accordingly read; and Elizabeth, who knew what curiosities his letters always were, looked over her, and read it likewise. It was as follows:—

But before they heard from Mr. Gardiner again, their father received a letter from someone else, Mr. Collins. Since Jane had been instructed to open all the mail that arrived for him while he was away, she read it; and Elizabeth, who knew how strange his letters always were, looked over her shoulder and read it too. It said:—

“My dear Sir,

"Dear Sir,"

“I feel myself called upon, by our relationship, and my situation in life, to condole with you on the grievous affliction you are now suffering under, of which we were yesterday informed by a letter from Hertfordshire. Be assured, my dear sir, that Mrs. Collins and myself sincerely sympathize with you, and all your respectable family, in your present distress, which must be of the bitterest kind, because proceeding from a cause which no time can remove. No arguments shall be wanting on my part, that can alleviate so severe a misfortune; or that may comfort you, under a circumstance that must be, of all others, most afflicting to a parent’s mind.{363} The death of your daughter would have been a blessing in comparison of this. And it is the more to be lamented, because there is reason to suppose, as my dear Charlotte informs me, that this licentiousness of behaviour in your

“I feel it’s important, because of our relationship and my situation in life, to express my condolences for the terrible hardship you are currently facing, which we learned about yesterday through a letter from Hertfordshire. Please know, my dear sir, that Mrs. Collins and I genuinely sympathize with you and your entire respectable family during this difficult time, which must be incredibly painful, as it arises from a cause that no amount of time can heal. I will spare no effort in trying to lessen such a significant tragedy or provide you comfort in a situation that is, above all others, most distressing for a parent. The death of your daughter would have been a blessing in comparison to this. It’s even more lamentable, as my dear Charlotte informs me, because there is reason to believe that this reckless behavior in your{363}

“To whom I have related the affair”

“To whom I have shared the story”

[Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

[Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

daughter has proceeded from a faulty degree of indulgence; though, at the same time, for the consolation of yourself and Mrs. Bennet, I am inclined to think that her own disposition must be naturally bad, or she could not be guilty of such an enormity, at so early an age. Howsoever that may be, you are grievously to be pitied;{364} in which opinion I am not only joined by Mrs. Collins, but likewise by Lady Catherine and her daughter, to whom I have related the affair. They agree with me in apprehending that this false step in one daughter will be injurious to the fortunes of all the others: for who, as Lady Catherine herself condescendingly says, will connect themselves with such a family? And this consideration leads me, moreover, to reflect, with augmented satisfaction, on a certain event of last November; for had it been otherwise, I must have been involved in all your sorrow and disgrace. Let me advise you, then, my dear sir, to console yourself as much as possible, to throw off your unworthy child from your affection for ever, and leave her to reap the fruits of her own heinous offence.

Your daughter has come from a problematic level of indulgence; however, for your and Mrs. Bennet's comfort, I think her own nature must be inherently bad, or she wouldn’t have acted so terribly at such a young age. Regardless, you have my deepest sympathy; {364} and Mrs. Collins agrees with me, as does Lady Catherine and her daughter, to whom I’ve shared the situation. They all worry that this mistake by one daughter will harm the prospects of the others: because, as Lady Catherine graciously puts it, who would want to associate with such a family? This thought makes me feel even more content about an event from last November; if things had gone differently, I would have had to share in all your pain and shame. So, my dear sir, I advise you to comfort yourself as much as you can, to forever disown your unworthy child from your affections, and let her face the consequences of her serious wrongdoing.

“I am, dear sir,” etc., etc.

“I am, dear sir,” etc., etc.

Mr. Gardiner did not write again, till he had received an answer from Colonel Forster; and then he had nothing of a pleasant nature to send. It was not known that Wickham had a single relation with whom he kept up any connection, and it was certain that he had no near one living. His former acquaintance had been numerous; but since he had been in the militia, it did not appear that he was on terms of particular friendship with any of them. There was no one, therefore, who could be pointed out as likely to give any news of him. And in the wretched state of his own finances, there was a very powerful motive for secrecy, in addition to his fear of discovery by Lydia’s relations; for it had just transpired that he had left gaming debts behind him to a very considerable amount. Colonel Forster believed that more than a thousand pounds would be necessary to clear his expenses at Brighton. He owed a good deal{365} in the town, but his debts of honour were still more formidable. Mr. Gardiner did not attempt to conceal these particulars from the Longbourn family; Jane heard them with horror. “A gamester!” she cried. “This is wholly unexpected; I had not an idea of it.”

Mr. Gardiner didn’t write again until he heard back from Colonel Forster, and even then, he didn’t have any good news to share. It was unclear if Wickham had any relatives with whom he stayed in touch, and it was certain that he had no close family alive. He had many acquaintances before, but since joining the militia, it seemed he wasn't really friends with any of them. So, there was no one who could provide any information about him. Considering his terrible financial situation, he had a strong reason to stay hidden, in addition to his fear of being found out by Lydia’s family; it had just come to light that he had left behind considerable gambling debts. Colonel Forster figured that more than a thousand pounds would be needed to settle his expenses in Brighton. He owed quite a bit in town, but his gambling debts were even more serious. Mr. Gardiner didn’t try to hide these details from the Longbourn family; Jane listened in shock. “A gambler!” she exclaimed. “This is completely unexpected; I had no idea!”

Mr. Gardiner added, in his letter, that they might expect to see their father at home on the following day, which was Saturday. Rendered spiritless by the ill success of all their endeavours, he had yielded to his brother-in-law’s entreaty that he would return to his family and leave it to him to do whatever occasion might suggest to be advisable for continuing their pursuit. When Mrs. Bennet was told of this, she did not express so much satisfaction as her children expected, considering what her anxiety for his life had been before.

Mr. Gardiner mentioned in his letter that they should expect to see their father back home the next day, which was Saturday. Feeling drained by the lack of success in all their efforts, he had agreed to his brother-in-law's request to return to his family and let him handle whatever might be necessary to continue their search. When Mrs. Bennet heard about this, she didn’t show as much relief as her children had anticipated, given how worried she had been for his safety before.

“What! is he coming home, and without poor Lydia?” she cried. “Sure he will not leave London before he has found them. Who is to fight Wickham, and make him marry her, if he comes away?”

“What! Is he coming home without poor Lydia?” she exclaimed. “Surely he won’t leave London until he finds them. Who’s going to confront Wickham and make him marry her if he leaves?”

As Mrs. Gardiner began to wish to be at home, it was settled that she and her children should go to London at the same time that Mr. Bennet came from it. The coach, therefore, took them the first stage of their journey, and brought its master back to Longbourn.

As Mrs. Gardiner started to want to be home, it was decided that she and her kids would go to London at the same time that Mr. Bennet was returning. The coach, therefore, took them for the first part of their journey and brought its owner back to Longbourn.

Mrs. Gardiner went away in all the perplexity about Elizabeth and her Derbyshire friend, that had attended her from that part of the world. His name had never been voluntarily mentioned before them by her niece; and the kind of half-expectation which Mrs. Gardiner had formed, of their being followed by a letter from him, had ended in nothing. Elizabeth had received none since her return, that could come from Pemberley.

Mrs. Gardiner left feeling completely confused about Elizabeth and her friend from Derbyshire, a feeling that had stayed with her since she was there. Her niece had never brought up his name on her own, and Mrs. Gardiner’s hope that they would receive a letter from him had gone unfulfilled. Elizabeth hadn't received any letters since getting back that could be from Pemberley.

The present unhappy state of the family rendered any{366} other excuse for the lowness of her spirits unnecessary; nothing, therefore, could be fairly conjectured from that,—though Elizabeth, who was by this time tolerably well acquainted with her own feelings, was perfectly aware that, had she known nothing of Darcy, she could have borne the dread of Lydia’s infamy somewhat better. It would have spared her, she thought, one sleepless night out of two.

The current unhappy situation within the family made any{366} other explanation for her low spirits unnecessary; therefore, nothing could really be assumed from that. However, Elizabeth, who by this point had a good understanding of her own feelings, knew that if she had no knowledge of Darcy, she could have handled the fear of Lydia’s disgrace a bit better. She believed it would have saved her one sleepless night out of two.

When Mr. Bennet arrived, he had all the appearance of his usual philosophic composure. He said as little as he had ever been in the habit of saying; made no mention of the business that had taken him away; and it was some time before his daughters had courage to speak of it.

When Mr. Bennet arrived, he seemed as calm and collected as usual. He said just as little as he always did; he didn’t mention the reason for his absence; and it took a while before his daughters found the courage to bring it up.

It was not till the afternoon, when he joined them at tea, that Elizabeth ventured to introduce the subject; and then, on her briefly expressing her sorrow for what he must have endured, he replied, “Say nothing of that. Who should suffer but myself? It has been my own doing, and I ought to feel it.”

It wasn't until the afternoon, when he met up with them for tea, that Elizabeth felt brave enough to bring it up; and after she quickly expressed her regret for what he must have gone through, he responded, “Don’t mention it. Who else should suffer but me? It's all my fault, and I should feel it.”

“You must not be too severe upon yourself,” replied Elizabeth.

"You shouldn't be too hard on yourself," Elizabeth replied.

“You may well warn me against such an evil. Human nature is so prone to fall into it! No, Lizzy, let me once in my life feel how much I have been to blame. I am not afraid of being overpowered by the impression. It will pass away soon enough.”

“You can definitely caution me against such a mistake. Human nature is so likely to fall into it! No, Lizzy, let me feel for once in my life how much I’ve messed up. I’m not scared of being overwhelmed by the feeling. It will fade away soon enough.”

“Do you suppose them to be in London?”

“Do you think they're in London?”

“Yes; where else can they be so well concealed?”

“Yes; where else can they be hidden so well?”

“And Lydia used to want to go to London,” added Kitty.

“And Lydia used to want to go to London,” Kitty added.

“She is happy, then,” said her father, drily; “and her residence there will probably be of some duration.{367}

“She is happy, then,” her father said dryly; “and she’ll probably be living there for a while.{367}

Then, after a short silence, he continued, “Lizzy, I bear you no ill-will for being justified in your advice to me last May, which, considering the event, shows some greatness of mind.”

Then, after a brief pause, he continued, “Lizzy, I hold no grudge against you for being right in your advice to me last May, which, given what happened, shows some real strength of character.”

They were interrupted by Miss Bennet, who came to fetch her mother’s tea.

They were interrupted by Miss Bennet, who came to get her mother’s tea.

“This is a parade,” cried he, “which does one good; it gives such an elegance to misfortune! Another day I will do the same; I will sit in my library, in my nightcap and powdering gown, and give as much trouble as I can,—or perhaps I may defer it till Kitty runs away.”

“This is a parade,” he exclaimed, “that really lifts your spirits; it adds such a grace to misfortune! Another day I’ll do the same; I’ll sit in my study, in my nightcap and robe, and cause as much trouble as I can — or maybe I’ll wait until Kitty runs away.”

“I am not going to run away, papa,” said Kitty, fretfully. “If I should ever go to Brighton, I would behave better than Lydia.”

“I’m not going to run away, Dad,” said Kitty, anxiously. “If I ever went to Brighton, I would behave better than Lydia.”

You go to Brighton! I would not trust you so near it as Eastbourne, for fifty pounds! No, Kitty, I have at least learnt to be cautious, and you will feel the effects of it. No officer is ever to enter my house again, nor even to pass through the village. Balls will be absolutely prohibited, unless you stand up with one of your sisters. And you are never to stir out of doors, till you can prove that you have spent ten minutes of every day in a rational manner.”

You are going to Brighton! I wouldn't trust you that close, even at Eastbourne, for fifty pounds! No, Kitty, I've at least learned to be careful, and you will feel the consequences of it. No officer is allowed to enter my house again, not even to walk through the village. Balls will be completely banned unless you dance with one of your sisters. And you are never to go outside until you can show that you’ve spent ten minutes every day doing something sensible.”

Kitty, who took all these threats in a serious light, began to cry.

Kitty, who took all these threats seriously, started to cry.

“Well, well,” said he, “do not make yourself unhappy. If you are a good girl for the next ten years, I will take you to a review at the end of them.{368}

“Alright then,” he said, “don’t make yourself miserable. If you behave well for the next ten years, I’ll take you to a review at the end of that time.{368}



CHAPTER XLIX.

TWO days after Mr. Bennet’s return, as Jane and Elizabeth were walking together in the shrubbery behind the house, they saw the housekeeper coming towards them, and concluding that she came to call them to their mother, went forward to meet her; but instead of the expected summons, when they approached her, she said to Miss Bennet, “I beg your pardon, madam, for interrupting you, but I was in hopes you might have got some good news from town, so I took the liberty of coming to ask.”

TTwo days after Mr. Bennet returned, Jane and Elizabeth were walking together in the garden behind the house when they saw the housekeeper coming toward them. Assuming she was coming to call them to their mother, they went to meet her. But instead of the expected message, when they got closer, she said to Miss Bennet, “I’m sorry to interrupt you, ma’am, but I was hoping you might have some good news from town, so I took the liberty of coming to ask.”

“What do you mean, Hill? We have heard nothing from town.”

“What do you mean, Hill? We haven't heard anything from town.”

“Dear madam,” cried Mrs. Hill, in great astonishment, “don’t you know there is an express come for master{369} from Mr. Gardiner? He has been here this half hour, and master has had a letter.”

“Dear madam,” exclaimed Mrs. Hill, in shock, “don’t you know an express has come for master{369} from Mr. Gardiner? He’s been here for half an hour, and master has received a letter.”

Away ran the girls, too eager to get in to have time for speech. They ran through the vestibule into the breakfast-room; from thence to the library;—their father was in neither; and they were on the point of seeking him upstairs with their mother, when they were met by the butler, who said,—

Away ran the girls, too excited to talk. They rushed through the vestibule into the breakfast room; from there to the library— their father wasn't in either place; and they were just about to look for him upstairs with their mother when they ran into the butler, who said,—

“If you are looking for my master, ma’am, he is walking towards the little copse.”

“If you’re looking for my boss, ma’am, he’s walking toward the small grove.”

Upon this information, they instantly passed through the hall once more, and ran across the lawn after their father, who was deliberately pursuing his way towards a small wood on one side of the paddock.

Upon hearing this, they quickly went through the hall again and ran across the lawn after their father, who was intentionally making his way towards a small woods on one side of the paddock.

Jane, who was not so light, nor so much in the habit of running as Elizabeth, soon lagged behind, while her sister, panting for breath, came up with him, and eagerly cried out,—

Jane, who wasn't as fast or as used to running as Elizabeth, quickly fell behind, while her sister, out of breath, caught up to him and excitedly called out,—

“Oh, papa, what news? what news? have you heard from my uncle?”

“Oh, Dad, what’s the news? What’s the news? Have you heard from my uncle?”

“Yes, I have had a letter from him by express.”

“Yes, I received a letter from him by express.”

“Well, and what news does it bring—good or bad?”

"Well, what's the news—good or bad?"

“What is there of good to be expected?” said he, taking the letter from his pocket; “but perhaps you would like to read it.”

“What good can we expect?” he said, pulling the letter from his pocket. “But maybe you’d like to read it.”

Elizabeth impatiently caught it from his hand. Jane now came up.

Elizabeth impatiently took it from his hand. Jane then approached.

“Read it aloud,” said their father, “for I hardly know myself what it is about.”

“Read it out loud,” their father said, “because I barely understand what it’s about myself.”

“Gracechurch Street, Monday, August 2.

“Gracechurch Street, Mon, Aug 2.

“My dear Brother,

"Hey Brother,

“At last I am able to send you some tidings of my niece, and such as, upon the whole, I hope will give{370} you satisfaction. Soon after you left me on Saturday, I was fortunate enough to find out in what part of London they were. The particulars I reserve till we meet. It is enough to know they are discovered: I have seen them both——”

“At last, I can share some news about my niece, and overall, I hope it will make you happy. Soon after you left me on Saturday, I was lucky enough to find out where they are in London. I’ll save the details for when we meet. It’s enough to know they’ve been found: I’ve seen both of them—”

“But perhaps you would like to read it”

"But maybe you'd like to read it now."

[Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

[Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

“Then it is as I always hoped,” cried Jane: “they are married!{371}

“Then it is just as I always hoped,” exclaimed Jane: “they are married!{371}

Elizabeth read on: “I have seen them both. They are not married, nor can I find there was any intention of being so; but if you are willing to perform the engagements which I have ventured to make on your side, I hope it will not be long before they are. All that is required of you is, to assure to your daughter, by settlement, her equal share of the five thousand pounds, secured among your children after the decease of yourself and my sister; and, moreover, to enter into an engagement of allowing her, during your life, one hundred pounds per annum. These are conditions which, considering everything, I had no hesitation in complying with, as far as I thought myself privileged, for you. I shall send this by express, that no time may be lost in bringing me your answer. You will easily comprehend, from these particulars, that Mr. Wickham’s circumstances are not so hopeless as they are generally believed to be. The world has been deceived in that respect; and I am happy to say, there will be some little money, even when all his debts are discharged, to settle on my niece, in addition to her own fortune. If, as I conclude will be the case, you send me full powers to act in your name throughout the whole of this business, I will immediately give directions to Haggerston for preparing a proper settlement. There will not be the smallest occasion for your coming to town again; therefore stay quietly at Longbourn, and depend on my diligence and care. Send back your answer as soon as you can, and be careful to write explicitly. We have judged it best that my niece should be married from this house, of which I hope you will approve. She comes to us to-day. I shall write again as soon as anything more is determined on. Yours, etc.

Elizabeth continued reading: “I’ve seen both of them. They aren’t married, and I can’t find any indication that they plan to be; but if you’re willing to follow through with the commitments I’ve made on your behalf, I hope it won’t be long before they are. All you need to do is guarantee that your daughter will receive her fair share of the five thousand pounds, allocated among your children after you and my sister pass away; and, additionally, agree to provide her with one hundred pounds a year during your lifetime. These are terms that I had no doubt in agreeing to, as far as I felt able, on your behalf. I’ll send this by express delivery to avoid any delays in getting your response. From these details, you can easily understand that Mr. Wickham’s situation isn’t as dire as most believe. The public has been misled regarding that, and I’m pleased to say there will be a little money left after all his debts are paid to secure for my niece, in addition to her own fortune. If, as I expect, you give me full authority to act in your name for this whole process, I’ll quickly instruct Haggerston to prepare a proper settlement. There will be no need for you to come to town again; so please stay comfortably at Longbourn and trust in my diligence and attention to detail. Send back your response as soon as you can, and make sure to write clearly. We’ve decided it’s best for my niece to get married from this house, which I hope you will approve of. She will be coming to us today. I’ll write again as soon as we make any further decisions. Yours, etc.”

Edw. Gardiner.”
{372}

Edw. Gardiner.”
{372}

“Is it possible?” cried Elizabeth, when she had finished. “Can it be possible that he will marry her?”

“Is it really possible?” cried Elizabeth when she finished. “Could it actually be that he will marry her?”

“Wickham is not so undeserving, then, as we have thought him,” said her sister. “My dear father, I congratulate you.”

“Wickham isn't as undeserving as we thought,” her sister said. “Dad, I’m so happy for you.”

“And have you answered the letter?” said Elizabeth.

“And have you replied to the letter?” Elizabeth asked.

“No; but it must be done soon.”

“No; but it has to be done soon.”

Most earnestly did she then entreat him to lose no more time before he wrote.

Most sincerely, she urged him not to waste any more time before he wrote.

“Oh! my dear father,” she cried, “come back and write immediately. Consider how important every moment is in such a case.”

“Oh! my dear father,” she exclaimed, “please come back and write right away. Think about how crucial every moment is in a situation like this.”

“Let me write for you,” said Jane, “if you dislike the trouble yourself.”

“Let me write it for you,” said Jane, “if you don’t want to deal with the hassle yourself.”

“I dislike it very much,” he replied; “but it must be done.”

“I really dislike it,” he replied, “but it has to be done.”

And so saying, he turned back with them, and walked towards the house.

And with that, he turned back with them and walked toward the house.

“And—may I ask?” said Elizabeth; “but the terms, I suppose, must be complied with.”

“And—may I ask?” said Elizabeth; “but I suppose the terms must be followed.”

“Complied with! I am only ashamed of his asking so little.”

“Agreed! I'm just embarrassed that he asked for so little.”

“And they must marry! Yet he is such a man.”

“And they have to marry! Yet he is such a man.”

“Yes, yes, they must marry. There is nothing else to be done. But there are two things that I want very much to know:—one is, how much money your uncle has laid down to bring it about; and the other, how I am ever to pay him.”

“Yes, yes, they have to get married. There's no other option. But there are two things I really want to know: one is, how much money your uncle has put up to make this happen; and the other is, how I’m going to pay him back.”

“Money! my uncle!” cried Jane, “what do you mean, sir?”

“Money! My uncle!” Jane exclaimed, “What do you mean, sir?”

“I mean that no man in his proper senses would marry Lydia on so slight a temptation as one hundred a year during my life, and fifty after I am gone.{373}

“I mean that no sane person would marry Lydia for such a small incentive as a hundred a year while I'm alive, and fifty after I'm gone.{373}

“That is very true,” said Elizabeth; “though it had not occurred to me before. His debts to be discharged, and something still to remain! Oh, it must be my uncle’s doings! Generous, good man, I am afraid he has distressed himself. A small sum could not do all this.”

“That is very true,” Elizabeth said; “though I hadn’t thought of it before. His debts need to be paid off, and there should be something left! Oh, it must be my uncle’s doing! What a generous, kind man; I’m afraid he’s worried himself over this. A small amount couldn’t cover all of this.”

“No,” said her father. “Wickham’s a fool if he takes her with a farthing less than ten thousand pounds: I should be sorry to think so ill of him, in the very beginning of our relationship.”

“No,” said her father. “Wickham’s an idiot if he takes her for anything less than ten thousand pounds: I’d hate to think that poorly of him right at the start of our relationship.”

“Ten thousand pounds! Heaven forbid! How is half such a sum to be repaid?”

“Ten thousand pounds! Oh no! How on earth will I ever pay back half of that amount?”

Mr. Bennet made no answer; and each of them, deep in thought, continued silent till they reached the house. Their father then went to the library to write, and the girls walked into the breakfast-room.

Mr. Bennet didn’t respond; and each of them, lost in their thoughts, stayed quiet until they got to the house. Their father then went to the library to write, and the girls headed into the breakfast room.

“And they are really to be married!” cried Elizabeth, as soon as they were by themselves. “How strange this is! and for this we are to be thankful. That they should marry, small as is their chance of happiness, and wretched as is his character, we are forced to rejoice! Oh, Lydia!”

“And they are actually going to get married!” Elizabeth exclaimed as soon as they were alone. “How odd is this! And for this we’re supposed to be grateful. That they’re tying the knot, despite their slim chances of happiness and his terrible character, we have to celebrate! Oh, Lydia!”

“I comfort myself with thinking,” replied Jane, “that he certainly would not marry Lydia, if he had not a real regard for her. Though our kind uncle has done something towards clearing him, I cannot believe that ten thousand pounds, or anything like it, has been advanced. He has children of his own, and may have more. How could he spare half ten thousand pounds?”

“I try to reassure myself,” Jane said, “that he definitely wouldn’t marry Lydia if he didn’t genuinely care for her. Even though our kind uncle has done something to help clear him, I can’t believe that ten thousand pounds, or anything close to it, has been given. He has his own kids, and he might have more. How could he afford to part with five thousand pounds?”

“If we are ever able to learn what Wickham’s debts have been,” said Elizabeth, “and how much is settled on his side on our sister, we shall exactly know what Mr. Gardiner has done for them, because Wickham has not sixpence of his own. The kindness of my uncle and aunt can never be requited. Their taking her home, and affording{374} her their personal protection and countenance, is such a sacrifice to her advantage as years of gratitude cannot enough acknowledge. By this time she is actually with them! If such goodness does not make her miserable now, she will never deserve to be happy! What a meeting for her, when she first sees my aunt!”

“If we ever find out what Wickham’s debts are,” said Elizabeth, “and how much he has arranged for our sister, we’ll know exactly what Mr. Gardiner has done for them, because Wickham doesn’t have a penny to his name. The kindness of my uncle and aunt can never be repaid. Their bringing her home and offering{374} her their personal support and presence is such a sacrifice for her benefit that a lifetime of gratitude can’t express it enough. By now, she’s actually with them! If such generosity doesn’t make her happy, she’ll never deserve to be! What a moment it will be for her when she first sees my aunt!”

“We must endeavour to forget all that has passed on either side,” said Jane: “I hope and trust they will yet be happy. His consenting to marry her is a proof, I will believe, that he is come to a right way of thinking. Their mutual affection will steady them; and I flatter myself they will settle so quietly, and live in so rational a manner, as may in time make their past imprudence forgotten.”

“We need to try to forget everything that has happened on both sides,” said Jane. “I hope and believe that they will be happy. His agreeing to marry her shows, I believe, that he has come to a better way of thinking. Their love for each other will keep them grounded, and I’m hopeful they will settle down peacefully and live in a sensible way that will eventually make their past mistakes a distant memory.”

“Their conduct has been such,” replied Elizabeth, “as neither you, nor I, nor anybody, can ever forget. It is useless to talk of it.”

“Their behavior has been such,” replied Elizabeth, “that neither you, nor I, nor anyone else can ever forget. It’s pointless to discuss it.”

It now occurred to the girls that their mother was in all likelihood perfectly ignorant of what had happened. They went to the library, therefore, and asked their father whether he would not wish them to make it known to her. He was writing, and, without raising his head, coolly replied,—

It occurred to the girls that their mom probably had no idea what had happened. They went to the library and asked their dad if he wanted them to let her know. He was writing and, without looking up, calmly replied,—

“Just as you please.”

"Whatever you prefer."

“May we take my uncle’s letter to read to her?”

“Can we take my uncle’s letter to read to her?”

“Take whatever you like, and get away.”

“Take anything you want and go.”

Elizabeth took the letter from his writing-table, and they went upstairs together. Mary and Kitty were both with Mrs. Bennet: one communication would, therefore, do for all. After a slight preparation for good news, the letter was read aloud. Mrs. Bennet could hardly contain herself. As soon as Jane had read Mr. Gardiner’s hope of Lydia’s being soon married, her joy burst forth, and every following sentence added to its exuberance. She{375} was now in an irritation as violent from delight as she had ever been fidgety from alarm and vexation. To know that her daughter would be married was enough. She was disturbed by no fear for her felicity, nor humbled by any remembrance of her misconduct.

Elizabeth took the letter from his desk, and they headed upstairs together. Mary and Kitty were both with Mrs. Bennet, so one message would work for everyone. After a brief buildup for good news, the letter was read out loud. Mrs. Bennet could barely hold herself together. As soon as Jane read Mr. Gardiner’s hope that Lydia would be getting married soon, her happiness poured out, and every following sentence increased its intensity. She{375} was now in a state of excitement as intense from joy as she had ever been restless from worry and annoyance. Knowing that her daughter would be married was enough. She felt no fear for her happiness, nor was she weighed down by any memory of past mistakes.

“My dear, dear Lydia!” she cried: “this is delightful indeed! She will be married! I shall see her again! She will be married at sixteen! My good, kind brother! I knew how it would be—I knew he would manage everything. How I long to see her! and to see dear Wickham too! But the clothes, the wedding clothes! I will write to my sister Gardiner about them directly. Lizzy, my dear, run down to your father, and ask him how much he will give her. Stay, stay, I will go myself. Ring the bell, Kitty, for Hill. I will put on my things in a moment. My dear, dear Lydia! How merry we shall be together when we meet!”

“My dear, dear Lydia!” she exclaimed. “This is so wonderful! She’s getting married! I’ll see her again! She’s getting married at sixteen! My sweet, kind brother! I knew this would happen—I knew he’d take care of everything. I can't wait to see her! And dear Wickham too! But what about the wedding clothes? I’ll write to my sister Gardiner about them right away. Lizzy, dear, go ask Dad how much he can give her. Actually, I’ll go myself. Kitty, ring for Hill. I’ll get ready in just a moment. My dear, dear Lydia! How joyful we’ll be together when we meet!”

Her eldest daughter endeavoured to give some relief to the violence of these transports, by leading her thoughts to the obligations which Mr. Gardiner’s behaviour laid them all under.

Her oldest daughter tried to ease the intensity of these outbursts by shifting her thoughts to the responsibilities that Mr. Gardiner’s actions imposed on all of them.

“For we must attribute this happy conclusion,” she added, “in a great measure to his kindness. We are persuaded that he has pledged himself to assist Mr. Wickham with money.”

“For we have to give credit for this happy outcome,” she added, “largely to his kindness. We believe that he has committed to helping Mr. Wickham financially.”

“Well,” cried her mother, “it is all very right; who should do it but her own uncle? If he had not had a family of his own, I and my children must have had all his money, you know; and it is the first time we have ever had anything from him except a few presents. Well! I am so happy. In a short time, I shall have a daughter married. Mrs. Wickham! How well it sounds! And she was only sixteen last June. My dear Jane, I{376} am in such a flutter, that I am sure I can’t write; so I will dictate, and you write for me. We will settle with your father about the money afterwards; but the things should be ordered immediately.”

“Well,” her mother exclaimed, “it’s absolutely right; who else should do it but her own uncle? If he didn’t have a family of his own, my children and I would have inherited all his money, you know; and this is the first time we’ve ever received anything from him besides a few gifts. Well! I am so happy. Soon, I’ll have a daughter who’s married. Mrs. Wickham! That sounds so great! And she just turned sixteen last June. My dear Jane, I{376} am so excited that I can't write; so I’ll dictate, and you can write for me. We can talk to your father about the money later; but we need to order the things right away.”

She was then proceeding to all the particulars of calico, muslin, and cambric, and would shortly have dictated some very plentiful orders, had not Jane, though with some difficulty, persuaded her to wait till her father was at leisure to be consulted. One day’s delay, she observed, would be of small importance; and her mother was too happy to be quite so obstinate as usual. Other schemes, too, came into her head.

She was going through all the details of calico, muslin, and cambric, and would soon have placed some pretty large orders, if Jane hadn’t, with some effort, convinced her to wait until her father had the time to discuss it. She pointed out that one day’s delay wouldn’t matter much, and her mother was too happy to be quite as stubborn as usual. Other ideas also popped into her head.

“I will go to Meryton,” said she, “as soon as I am dressed, and tell the good, good news to my sister Philips. And as I come back, I can call on Lady Lucas and Mrs. Long. Kitty, run down and order the carriage. An airing would do me a great deal of good, I am sure. Girls, can I do anything for you in Meryton? Oh! here comes Hill. My dear Hill, have you heard the good news? Miss Lydia is going to be married; and you shall all have a bowl of punch to make merry at her wedding.”

“I’ll head to Meryton,” she said, “as soon as I’m dressed, and share the wonderful news with my sister Philips. On my way back, I can stop by Lady Lucas and Mrs. Long. Kitty, go downstairs and order the carriage. I’m sure some fresh air will do me a lot of good. Girls, is there anything I can get for you in Meryton? Oh! Here comes Hill. My dear Hill, have you heard the great news? Miss Lydia is getting married, and you all will have a bowl of punch to celebrate her wedding.”

Mrs. Hill began instantly to express her joy. Elizabeth received her congratulations amongst the rest, and then, sick of this folly, took refuge in her own room, that she might think with freedom. Poor Lydia’s situation must, at best, be bad enough; but that it was no worse, she had need to be thankful. She felt it so; and though, in looking forward, neither rational happiness, nor worldly prosperity could be justly expected for her sister, in looking back to what they had feared, only two hours ago, she felt all the advantages of what they had gained.{377}

Mrs. Hill immediately began to show her excitement. Elizabeth accepted her congratulations along with the others, and then, tired of all this nonsense, sought refuge in her own room to think freely. Poor Lydia’s situation was, at best, troubling; but she had to be grateful it wasn’t worse. She truly felt that way; and although, when looking ahead, neither true happiness nor success could realistically be expected for her sister, when looking back to what they had feared just two hours earlier, she appreciated all the benefits of what they had gained.{377}


“The bitter old ladies.”

CHAPTER L.

MR. BENNET had very often wished, before this period of his life, that, instead of spending his whole income, he had laid by an annual sum, for the better provision of his children, and of his wife, if she survived him. He now wished it more than ever. Had he done his duty in that respect, Lydia need not have been indebted to her uncle for whatever of honour or credit could now be purchased for her. The satisfaction of prevailing on one of the most worthless young{378} men in Great Britain to be her husband might then have rested in its proper place.

MR. BENNET had often wished, before this time in his life, that instead of spending all his income, he had saved a yearly amount for the better care of his children, and for his wife, if she outlived him. He now wished it more than ever. If he had fulfilled his duty in that regard, Lydia wouldn't have needed to rely on her uncle for whatever respect or reputation could be afforded to her now. The satisfaction of convincing one of the most useless young{378} men in Great Britain to marry her might have been in its rightful place.

He was seriously concerned that a cause of so little advantage to anyone should be forwarded at the sole expense of his brother-in-law; and he was determined, if possible, to find out the extent of his assistance, and to discharge the obligation as soon as he could.

He was really worried that something so insignificant to anyone should be pushed forward at his brother-in-law's expense; and he was set on figuring out how much help he had given and paying back the debt as soon as he could.

When first Mr. Bennet had married, economy was held to be perfectly useless; for, of course, they were to have a son. This son was to join in cutting off the entail, as soon as he should be of age, and the widow and younger children would by that means be provided for. Five daughters successively entered the world, but yet the son was to come; and Mrs. Bennet, for many years after Lydia’s birth, had been certain that he would. This event had at last been despaired of, but it was then too late to be saving. Mrs. Bennet had no turn for economy; and her husband’s love of independence had alone prevented their exceeding their income.

When Mr. Bennet first got married, he believed saving money was completely pointless because they were definitely going to have a son. This son would eventually help break the entailment once he came of age, ensuring that his mother and younger siblings would be taken care of. Five daughters were born one after another, but everyone still expected the son to arrive. Even years after Lydia’s birth, Mrs. Bennet was convinced he would come. By the time they finally lost hope for this, it was too late to start saving. Mrs. Bennet was not good at managing money, and it was only her husband’s desire for independence that kept them from spending beyond their means.

Five thousand pounds was settled by marriage articles on Mrs. Bennet and the children. But in what proportions it should be divided amongst the latter depended on the will of the parents. This was one point, with regard to Lydia at least, which was now to be settled, and Mr. Bennet could have no hesitation in acceding to the proposal before him. In terms of grateful acknowledgment for the kindness of his brother, though expressed most concisely, he then delivered on paper his perfect approbation of all that was done, and his willingness to fulfil the engagements that had been made for him. He had never before supposed that, could Wickham be prevailed on to marry his daughter, it would be done with so little inconvenience to himself as by the present{379} arrangement. He would scarcely be ten pounds a year the loser, by the hundred that was to be paid them; for, what with her board and pocket allowance, and the continual presents in money which passed to her through her mother’s hands, Lydia’s expenses had been very little within that sum.

Five thousand pounds was set aside in the marriage articles for Mrs. Bennet and the children. However, how it would be divided among the children relied on the parents’ decision. This was one issue, particularly concerning Lydia, that needed to be resolved, and Mr. Bennet had no doubt in agreeing to the proposal in front of him. In a brief expression of gratitude for his brother's kindness, he formally conveyed his complete support for everything that had been done and his readiness to honor the commitments made on his behalf. He had never expected that if Wickham agreed to marry his daughter, it would come with so little inconvenience to him as this current arrangement. He would hardly be out more than ten pounds a year due to the hundred that was to be paid to them; between her living expenses and her allowance, along with the frequent cash gifts that passed through her mother’s hands, Lydia's costs had stayed well below that amount.

That it would be done with such trifling exertion on his side, too, was another very welcome surprise; for his chief wish at present was to have as little trouble in the business as possible. When the first transports of rage which had produced his activity in seeking her were over, he naturally returned to all his former indolence. His letter was soon despatched; for though dilatory in undertaking business, he was quick in its execution. He begged to know further particulars of what he was indebted to his brother; but was too angry with Lydia to send any message to her.

That it would be done with such minimal effort on his part was another pleasant surprise; his main desire at that moment was to have as little hassle with the situation as possible. Once the initial bursts of anger that had driven him to find her faded, he naturally fell back into his previous laziness. He quickly sent off his letter; although he was slow to start tasks, he was fast in getting them done. He asked for more details about what he owed his brother but was too angry with Lydia to send her any message.

The good news quickly spread through the house; and with proportionate speed through the neighbourhood. It was borne in the latter with decent philosophy. To be sure, it would have been more for the advantage of conversation, had Miss Lydia Bennet come upon the town; or, as the happiest alternative, been secluded from the world in some distant farm-house. But there was much to be talked of, in marrying her; and the good-natured wishes for her well-doing, which had proceeded before from all the spiteful old ladies in Meryton, lost but little of their spirit in this change of circumstances, because with such a husband her misery was considered certain.

The good news spread quickly through the house and, just as fast, through the neighborhood. People in the neighborhood took it with a sense of calm. It would have made for better conversation if Miss Lydia Bennet had come to town or, even better, if she had been hidden away in some far-off farmhouse. But there was plenty to discuss regarding her marriage, and the well-meaning wishes for her happiness that had come earlier from all the spiteful old ladies in Meryton didn’t lose much of their enthusiasm with this change in situation, because with such a husband, her unhappiness was seen as inevitable.

It was a fortnight since Mrs. Bennet had been down stairs, but on this happy day she again took her seat at the head of her table, and in spirits oppressively high. No sentiment of shame gave a damp to her triumph.{380} The marriage of a daughter, which had been the first object of her wishes since Jane was sixteen, was now on the point of accomplishment, and her thoughts and her words ran wholly on those attendants of elegant nuptials, fine muslins, new carriages, and servants. She was busily searching through the neighbourhood for a proper situation for her daughter; and, without knowing or considering what their income might be, rejected many as deficient in size and importance.

It had been two weeks since Mrs. Bennet had been downstairs, but on this joyful day, she took her place at the head of the table again, feeling overly cheerful. No sense of shame dampened her victory. The marriage of a daughter, which had been her primary goal since Jane was sixteen, was now about to happen, and her thoughts and words were completely focused on the details of a fancy wedding—elegant fabrics, new carriages, and servants. She was actively scouting the neighborhood for a suitable home for her daughter and, without knowing or considering what their income might be, dismissed many options as too small and insignificant.

“Haye Park might do,” said she, “if the Gouldings would quit it, or the great house at Stoke, if the drawing-room were larger; but Ashworth is too far off. I could not bear to have her ten miles from me; and as for Purvis Lodge, the attics are dreadful.”

“Haye Park could work,” she said, “if the Gouldings would leave it, or the big house at Stoke, if the living room were bigger; but Ashworth is just too far away. I couldn’t stand having her ten miles from me; and as for Purvis Lodge, the attics are terrible.”

Her husband allowed her to talk on without interruption while the servants remained. But when they had withdrawn, he said to her, “Mrs. Bennet, before you take any, or all of these houses, for your son and daughter, let us come to a right understanding. Into one house in this neighbourhood they shall never have admittance. I will not encourage the imprudence of either, by receiving them at Longbourn.”

Her husband let her speak without interruption while the servants were around. But once they left, he said to her, “Mrs. Bennet, before you settle on any of these houses for your son and daughter, let’s make sure we’re on the same page. They will never be allowed into one house in this neighborhood. I won’t encourage either of their foolishness by letting them come to Longbourn.”

A long dispute followed this declaration; but Mr. Bennet was firm: it soon led to another; and Mrs. Bennet found, with amazement and horror, that her husband would not advance a guinea to buy clothes for his daughter. He protested that she should receive from him no mark of affection whatever on the occasion. Mrs. Bennet could hardly comprehend it. That his anger could be carried to such a point of inconceivable resentment as to refuse his daughter a privilege, without which her marriage would scarcely seem valid, exceeded all that she could believe possible. She was more alive to the{381} disgrace, which her want of new clothes must reflect on her daughter’s nuptials, than to any sense of shame at her eloping and living with Wickham a fortnight before they took place.

A long argument followed this announcement; but Mr. Bennet stood his ground: it quickly led to another issue; and Mrs. Bennet was shocked and horrified to discover that her husband would not spend a penny to buy clothes for their daughter. He insisted that she would receive no sign of affection from him on this occasion. Mrs. Bennet could hardly understand it. That his anger could reach a level of unimaginable resentment to deny his daughter a privilege, without which her marriage would hardly seem valid, was beyond anything she could believe. She was more concerned about the{381} disgrace that her lack of new clothes would bring to her daughter’s wedding than about any sense of shame over her eloping and living with Wickham two weeks before the ceremony.

Elizabeth was now most heartily sorry that she had, from the distress of the moment, been led to make Mr. Darcy acquainted with their fears for her sister; for since her marriage would so shortly give the proper termination to the elopement, they might hope to conceal its unfavourable beginning from all those who were not immediately on the spot.

Elizabeth was really sorry that, in the heat of the moment, she had told Mr. Darcy about their concerns for her sister. Since her marriage would soon put an end to the elopement, they might be able to hide its unfortunate beginning from everyone who wasn't directly involved.

She had no fear of its spreading farther, through his means. There were few people on whose secrecy she would have more confidently depended; but at the same time there was no one whose knowledge of a sister’s frailty would have mortified her so much. Not, however, from any fear of disadvantage from it individually to herself; for at any rate there seemed a gulf impassable between them. Had Lydia’s marriage been concluded on the most honourable terms, it was not to be supposed that Mr. Darcy would connect himself with a family, where to every other objection would now be added an alliance and relationship of the nearest kind with the man whom he so justly scorned.

She wasn’t afraid of it spreading any further because of him. There were few people whose discretion she would trust more; but at the same time, there was no one whose knowledge of a sister’s mistakes would embarrass her as much. Not that she was worried about the personal consequences for herself; there seemed to be an unbridgeable gap between them. Even if Lydia’s marriage had been settled on the best terms, it was hard to believe that Mr. Darcy would link himself to a family where, in addition to all the other objections, there would now be a connection and relationship of the closest kind with the man he rightly held in disdain.

From such a connection she could not wonder that he should shrink. The wish of procuring her regard, which she had assured herself of his feeling in Derbyshire, could not in rational expectation survive such a blow as this. She was humbled, she was grieved; she repented, though she hardly knew of what. She became jealous of his esteem, when she could no longer hope to be benefited by it. She wanted to hear of him, when there seemed the least chance of gaining intelligence. She was convinced{382} that she could have been happy with him, when it was no longer likely they should meet.

From such a connection, she couldn’t help but feel that he would pull away. The desire to win his affection, which she had convinced herself he felt in Derbyshire, simply couldn’t survive a blow like this. She felt humbled and sad; she regretted her actions, even though she hardly knew why. She became jealous of his respect for her when she could no longer hope to benefit from it. She wanted to hear about him whenever there was even a small chance of getting news. She was convinced{382} that she could have been happy with him, even when it no longer seemed likely they would meet.

What a triumph for him, as she often thought, could he know that the proposals which she had proudly spurned only four months ago would now have been gladly and gratefully received! He was as generous, she doubted not, as the most generous of his sex. But while he was mortal, there must be a triumph.

What a victory for him, she often thought, if he knew that the offers she had proudly rejected just four months ago would now be accepted with gratitude! She had no doubt he was as generous as any man could be. But as long as he was human, there had to be a victory.

She began now to comprehend that he was exactly the man who, in disposition and talents, would most suit her. His understanding and temper, though unlike her own, would have answered all her wishes. It was an union that must have been to the advantage of both: by her ease and liveliness, his mind might have been softened, his manners improved; and from his judgment, information, and knowledge of the world, she must have received benefit of greater importance.

She now started to realize that he was exactly the kind of guy who, in personality and skills, would be the best match for her. His understanding and temperament, while different from hers, would have fulfilled all her desires. Their partnership would have benefited them both: her ease and liveliness could have softened his mind and improved his manners, and she would have gained significant benefits from his judgment, knowledge, and understanding of the world.

But no such happy marriage could now teach the admiring multitude what connubial felicity really was. An union of a different tendency, and precluding the possibility of the other, was soon to be formed in their family.

But no happy marriage could now show the admiring crowd what true marital happiness really was. A different kind of union, one that excluded the possibility of the other, was about to be created in their family.

How Wickham and Lydia were to be supported in tolerable independence she could not imagine. But how little of permanent happiness could belong to a couple who were only brought together because their passions were stronger than their virtue, she could easily conjecture.

How Wickham and Lydia would manage to live somewhat independently, she couldn't picture. But how limited their lasting happiness would be as a couple brought together solely by their overwhelming passions rather than their values, she could easily guess.

Mr. Gardiner soon wrote again to his brother. To Mr. Bennet’s acknowledgments he briefly replied, with assurances of his eagerness to promote the welfare of any of his family; and concluded with entreaties that the subject might never be mentioned to him again.{383} The principal purport of his letter was to inform them, that Mr. Wickham had resolved on quitting the militia.

Mr. Gardiner quickly wrote to his brother again. He briefly responded to Mr. Bennet’s acknowledgment, expressing his willingness to support the well-being of any family member; he ended with a plea that the topic should never be brought up to him again.{383} The main purpose of his letter was to let them know that Mr. Wickham had decided to leave the militia.

“It was greatly my wish that he should do so,” he added, “as soon as his marriage was fixed on. And I think you will agree with me, in considering a removal from that corps as highly advisable, both on his account and my niece’s. It is Mr. Wickham’s intention to go into the Regulars; and, among his former friends, there are still some who are able and willing to assist him in the army. He has the promise of an ensigncy in General——’s regiment, now quartered in the north. It is an advantage to have it so far from this part of the kingdom. He promises fairly; and I hope among different people, where they may each have a character to preserve, they will both be more prudent. I have written to Colonel Forster, to inform him of our present arrangements, and to request that he will satisfy the various creditors of Mr. Wickham in and near Brighton with assurances of speedy payment, for which I have pledged myself. And will you give yourself the trouble of carrying similar assurances to his creditors in Meryton, of whom I shall subjoin a list, according to his information? He has given in all his debts; I hope at least he has not deceived us. Haggerston has our directions, and all will be completed in a week. They will then join his regiment, unless they are first invited to Longbourn; and I understand from Mrs. Gardiner that my niece is very desirous of seeing you all before she leaves the south. She is well, and begs to be dutifully remembered to you and her mother.—Yours, etc.

“It was really my hope that he would do so,” he added, “as soon as his marriage was confirmed. And I think you'll agree with me that moving him from that unit is very wise, both for his sake and my niece’s. Mr. Wickham plans to join the Regulars, and among his former friends, there are still some who can and want to help him in the army. He has the promise of an ensigncy in General——’s regiment, which is currently stationed up north. It's a relief to have it far away from this part of the country. He shows promise, and I hope that among different people, where they all have a reputation to maintain, they'll be more careful. I've written to Colonel Forster to update him on our current plans and to ask him to reassure Mr. Wickham’s various creditors in and around Brighton about prompt payment, which I've guaranteed. And could you please take the time to give similar reassurances to his creditors in Meryton? I'll include a list based on his information. He has given us a full account of his debts; I hope at least he hasn't misled us. Haggerston has our instructions, and everything will be wrapped up in a week. They will then join his regiment unless they get invited to Longbourn first; and I hear from Mrs. Gardiner that my niece is very eager to see all of you before she leaves the south. She's doing well and asks to be kindly remembered to you and her mother.—Yours, etc.

E. Gardiner.”

“E. Gardiner.”

Mr. Bennet and his daughters saw all the advantages {384}of Wickham’s removal from the ——shire, as clearly as Mr. Gardiner could do. But Mrs. Bennet was not so well pleased with it. Lydia’s being settled in the north, just when she had expected most pleasure and pride in her company, for she had by no means given up her plan of their residing in Hertfordshire, was a severe disappointment; and, besides, it was such a pity that Lydia should be taken from a regiment where she was acquainted with everybody, and had so many favourites.

Mr. Bennet and his daughters clearly recognized all the benefits {384} of Wickham’s departure from the ——shire, just like Mr. Gardiner did. However, Mrs. Bennet was not as happy about it. Lydia moving up north, just when she had been looking forward to enjoying her company the most—since she hadn’t given up on her idea of them living in Hertfordshire—was a major disappointment; plus, it was such a shame that Lydia had to leave a regiment where she knew everyone and had so many favorites.

“She is so fond of Mrs. Forster,” said she, “it will be quite shocking to send her away! And there are several of the young men, too, that she likes very much. The officers may not be so pleasant in General——’s regiment.”

“She is so fond of Mrs. Forster,” she said, “it will be really upsetting to send her away! And there are a few young men that she likes a lot, too. The officers in General——’s regiment may not be as nice.”

His daughter’s request, for such it might be considered, of being admitted into her family again, before she set off for the north, received at first an absolute negative. But Jane and Elizabeth, who agreed in wishing, for the sake of their sister’s feelings and consequence, that she should be noticed on her marriage by her parents, urged him so earnestly, yet so rationally and so mildly, to receive her and her husband at Longbourn, as soon as they were married, that he was prevailed on to think as they thought, and act as they wished. And their mother had the satisfaction of knowing, that she should be able to show her married daughter in the neighbourhood, before she was banished to the north. When Mr. Bennet wrote again to his brother, therefore, he sent his permission for them to come; and it was settled, that, as soon as the ceremony was over, they should proceed to Longbourn. Elizabeth was surprised, however, that Wickham should consent to such a scheme; and, had she consulted only her own inclination, any meeting with him would have been the last object of her wishes.{385}

His daughter's request to be welcomed back into the family before she headed north was initially met with a flat rejection. However, Jane and Elizabeth, who both wanted to support their sister’s feelings and status, urged him so passionately yet rationally and gently to accept her and her husband at Longbourn as soon as they were married that he eventually came around to their way of thinking. Their mother felt relieved knowing that she could introduce her married daughter to the neighborhood before she left for the north. Therefore, when Mr. Bennet wrote to his brother again, he gave his approval for them to come; it was agreed that once the ceremony was over, they would head to Longbourn. Elizabeth was surprised, though, that Wickham would agree to such a plan, and if it were up to her, meeting him would be the very last thing she wanted.{385}


“With a warm smile.”

CHAPTER LI.

THEIR sister’s wedding-day arrived; and Jane and Elizabeth felt for her probably more than she felt for herself. The carriage was sent to meet them at——, and they were to return in it by dinnertime. Their arrival was dreaded by the elder Miss Bennets—and Jane more{386} especially, who gave Lydia the feelings which would have attended herself, had she been the culprit, and was wretched in the thought of what her sister must endure.

TTheir sister's wedding day arrived, and Jane and Elizabeth felt more for her than she probably felt for herself. A carriage was sent to pick them up at ——, and they were supposed to return in it by dinnertime. The arrival was dreaded by the older Miss Bennets—and especially Jane, who empathized with Lydia in a way that mirrored her own feelings had she been the one in trouble, and was miserable thinking about what her sister would have to go through.

They came. The family were assembled in the breakfast-room to receive them. Smiles decked the face of Mrs. Bennet, as the carriage drove up to the door; her husband looked impenetrably grave; her daughters, alarmed, anxious, uneasy.

They arrived. The family was gathered in the breakfast room to welcome them. Mrs. Bennet's face was filled with smiles as the carriage pulled up to the door; her husband looked seriously grave; her daughters were alarmed, anxious, and uneasy.

Lydia’s voice was heard in the vestibule; the door was thrown open, and she ran into the room. Her mother stepped forwards, embraced her, and welcomed her with rapture; gave her hand with an affectionate smile to Wickham, who followed his lady; and wished them both joy, with an alacrity which showed no doubt of their happiness.

Lydia’s voice echoed in the hallway; the door swung open, and she dashed into the room. Her mother stepped forward, hugged her, and welcomed her with excitement; she offered her hand with a warm smile to Wickham, who followed Lydia; and wished them both happiness with enthusiasm that showed she had no doubts about their joy.

Their reception from Mr. Bennet, to whom they then turned, was not quite so cordial. His countenance rather gained in austerity; and he scarcely opened his lips. The easy assurance of the young couple, indeed, was enough to provoke him.

Their reception from Mr. Bennet, to whom they then turned, was not quite so warm. His expression became more serious, and he barely spoke. The self-assuredness of the young couple was enough to annoy him.

Elizabeth was disgusted, and even Miss Bennet was shocked. Lydia was Lydia still; untamed, unabashed, wild, noisy, and fearless. She turned from sister to sister, demanding their congratulations; and when at length they all sat down, looked eagerly round the room, took notice of some little alteration in it, and observed, with a laugh, that it was a great while since she had been there.

Elizabeth was appalled, and even Miss Bennet was taken aback. Lydia was still Lydia; untamed, unapologetic, wild, loud, and fearless. She went from sister to sister, demanding their congratulations; and when they all finally sat down, she eagerly looked around the room, noticed some minor changes, and remarked with a laugh that it had been a long time since she had been there.

Wickham was not at all more distressed than herself; but his manners were always so pleasing, that, had his character and his marriage been exactly what they ought, his smiles and his easy address, while he claimed their relationship, would have delighted them all. Elizabeth{387} had not before believed him quite equal to such assurance; but she sat down, resolving within herself to draw no limits in future to the impudence of an impudent man. She blushed, and Jane blushed; but the cheeks of the two who caused their confusion suffered no variation of colour.

Wickham was no more upset than she was; but his charm was always so attractive that if his character and marriage had been as they should be, his smiles and relaxed manner, while he claimed their connection, would have delighted everyone. Elizabeth{387} had never thought he could be so bold; but she sat down, determined not to set any limits in the future on the audacity of a shameless man. She blushed, and Jane blushed; but the two who caused their embarrassment showed no change in color.

There was no want of discourse. The bride and her mother could neither of them talk fast enough; and Wickham, who happened to sit near Elizabeth, began inquiring after his acquaintance in that neighbourhood, with a good-humoured ease, which she felt very unable to equal in her replies. They seemed each of them to have the happiest memories in the world. Nothing of the past was recollected with pain; and Lydia led voluntarily to subjects which her sisters would not have alluded to for the world.

There was no shortage of conversation. The bride and her mother could hardly talk fast enough, and Wickham, who sat next to Elizabeth, started asking about his acquaintances in the area, with a relaxed charm that she found difficult to match in her responses. They all seemed to have the happiest memories imaginable. Nothing from the past was remembered with sadness; and Lydia freely brought up topics that her sisters would never have mentioned for anything.

“Only think of its being three months,” she cried, “since I went away: it seems but a fortnight, I declare; and yet there have been things enough happened in the time. Good gracious! when I went away, I am sure I had no more idea of being married till I came back again! though I thought it would be very good fun if I was.”

“Just think about it—it's only been three months,” she exclaimed, “since I left: it feels like just two weeks, honestly; and yet so much has happened in that time. Wow! When I left, I had no idea I would be getting married when I came back! Though I thought it would be really fun if I did.”

Her father lifted up his eyes, Jane was distressed, Elizabeth looked expressively at Lydia; but she, who never heard nor saw anything of which she chose to be insensible, gaily continued,—

Her father looked up, Jane was upset, Elizabeth exchanged a meaningful glance with Lydia; but Lydia, who never acknowledged anything she chose to ignore, cheerfully continued,—

“Oh, mamma, do the people hereabouts know I am married to-day? I was afraid they might not; and we overtook William Goulding in his curricle, so I was determined he should know it, and so I let down the side glass next to him, and took off my glove and let my hand just rest upon the window frame, so that he{388} might see the ring, and then I bowed and smiled like anything.”

“Oh, Mom, do the people around here know I got married today? I was worried they didn't; and we ran into William Goulding in his carriage, so I made sure he would know. I rolled down the side window next to him, took off my glove, and rested my hand on the window frame so he could see the ring, and then I bowed and smiled like crazy.”

Elizabeth could bear it no longer. She got up and ran out of the room; and returned no more, till she heard them passing through the hall to the dining-parlour. She then joined them soon enough to see Lydia, with anxious parade, walk up to her mother’s right hand, and hear her say to her eldest sister,—

Elizabeth could take it no longer. She got up and ran out of the room; and didn’t come back until she heard them passing through the hall to the dining room. She then joined them just in time to see Lydia, anxiously showing off, walk up to her mother’s right side, and hear her say to her oldest sister,—

“Ah, Jane, I take your place now, and you must go lower, because I am a married woman.”

“Ah, Jane, I’m taking your spot now, and you need to step down, because I’m a married woman.”

It was not to be supposed that time would give Lydia that embarrassment from which she had been so wholly free at first. Her ease and good spirits increased. She longed to see Mrs. Philips, the Lucases, and all their other neighbours, and to hear herself called “Mrs. Wickham” by each of them; and in the meantime she went after dinner to show her ring and boast of being married to Mrs. Hill and the two housemaids.

It was unexpected that time would bring Lydia the embarrassment she had completely avoided at first. Her confidence and happiness grew. She was eager to see Mrs. Philips, the Lucases, and all their other neighbors, and to hear each of them call her "Mrs. Wickham." Meanwhile, she went after dinner to show off her ring and brag about being married to Mrs. Hill and the two housemaids.

“Well, mamma,” said she, when they were all returned to the breakfast-room, “and what do you think of my husband? Is not he a charming man? I am sure my sisters must all envy me. I only hope they may have half my good luck. They must all go to Brighton. That is the place to get husbands. What a pity it is, mamma, we did not all go!”

"Well, Mom," she said when they were back in the breakfast room, "what do you think of my husband? Isn't he a charming guy? I'm sure my sisters must all be envious of me. I just hope they get at least half of my good luck. They all need to go to Brighton. That's where to find husbands. What a shame we didn't all go, Mom!"

“Very true; and if I had my will we should. But, my dear Lydia, I don’t at all like your going such a way off. Must it be so?”

“Very true; and if I had my way, we would. But, my dear Lydia, I really don’t like you going so far away. Does it have to be like this?”

“Oh, Lord! yes; there is nothing in that. I shall like it of all things. You and papa, and my sisters, must come down and see us. We shall be at Newcastle all the winter, and I dare say there will be some balls, and I will take care to get good partners for them all.{389}

“Oh, Lord! Yes, there’s nothing better than that. I’ll love it more than anything. You, Dad, and my sisters need to come down and visit us. We’ll be in Newcastle all winter, and I’m sure there will be some dances, and I’ll make sure to find good partners for everyone.”{389}

“I should like it beyond anything!” said her mother.

“I would love it more than anything!” said her mother.

“And then when you go away, you may leave one or two of my sisters behind you; and I dare say I shall get husbands for them before the winter is over.”

“And when you leave, you might leave one or two of my sisters with you; and I'm sure I'll find them husbands before winter ends.”

“I thank you for my share of the favour,” said Elizabeth; “but I do not particularly like your way of getting husbands.”

“I appreciate the favor you’ve done for me,” said Elizabeth; “but I’m not really fond of your method for securing husbands.”

Their visitors were not to remain above ten days with them. Mr. Wickham had received his commission before he left London, and he was to join his regiment at the end of a fortnight.

Their visitors weren't supposed to stay for more than ten days. Mr. Wickham had gotten his assignment before he left London, and he was set to join his regiment at the end of two weeks.

No one but Mrs. Bennet regretted that their stay would be so short; and she made the most of the time by visiting about with her daughter, and having very frequent parties at home. These parties were acceptable to all; to avoid a family circle was even more desirable to such as did think than such as did not.

No one except Mrs. Bennet wished their visit could last longer; she took advantage of the time by socializing with her daughter and hosting frequent gatherings at home. Everyone appreciated these gatherings; for those who did think, avoiding a family gathering was even more appealing than for those who didn’t.

Wickham’s affection for Lydia was just what Elizabeth had expected to find it; not equal to Lydia’s for him. She had scarcely needed her present observation to be satisfied, from the reason of things, that their elopement had been brought on by the strength of her love rather than by his; and she would have wondered why, without violently caring for her, he chose to elope with her at all, had she not felt certain that his flight was rendered necessary by distress of circumstances; and if that were the case, he was not the young man to resist an opportunity of having a companion.

Wickham’s feelings for Lydia were just what Elizabeth had expected; they didn't match Lydia's feelings for him. She hardly needed her current observation to be convinced, based on the circumstances, that their elopement was driven more by her love than his. She would have been puzzled as to why, without feeling deeply for her, he chose to run off with her at all, if she hadn't believed that his departure was forced by unfortunate circumstances; and if that were true, he was not the type of guy to turn down a chance to have a partner.

Lydia was exceedingly fond of him. He was her dear Wickham on every occasion; no one was to be put in competition with him. He did everything best in the world; and she was sure he would kill more{390} birds on the first of September than anybody else in the country.

Lydia was absolutely crazy about him. He was her beloved Wickham at all times; no one could compare to him. He was the best at everything; and she was convinced he would shoot more{390} birds on the first of September than anyone else in the country.

One morning, soon after their arrival, as she was sitting with her two elder sisters, she said to Elizabeth,—

One morning, shortly after they arrived, as she was sitting with her two older sisters, she said to Elizabeth,—

“Lizzy, I never gave you an account of my wedding, I believe. You were not by, when I told mamma, and the others, all about it. Are not you curious to hear how it was managed?”

“Lizzy, I don’t think I ever told you about my wedding. You weren’t there when I shared all the details with mom and the others. Aren’t you curious to know how it went?”

“No, really,” replied Elizabeth; “I think there cannot be too little said on the subject.”

“No, seriously,” replied Elizabeth; “I think there’s no such thing as saying too little on the topic.”

“La! You are so strange! But I must tell you how it went off. We were married, you know, at St. Clement’s, because Wickham’s lodgings were in that parish. And it was settled that we should all be there by eleven o’clock. My uncle and aunt and I were to go together; and the others were to meet us at the church.

“Wow! You’re so unusual! But I have to tell you how it all happened. We got married, you know, at St. Clement’s, because Wickham’s place was in that area. It was agreed that we would all be there by eleven o’clock. My uncle, aunt, and I were going together, and the others were meant to meet us at the church.

“Well, Monday morning came, and I was in such a fuss! I was so afraid, you know, that something would happen to put it off, and then I should have gone quite distracted. And there was my aunt, all the time I was dressing, preaching and talking away just as if she was reading a sermon. However, I did not hear above one word in ten, for I was thinking, you may suppose, of my dear Wickham. I longed to know whether he would be married in his blue coat.

“Well, Monday morning came, and I was in such a panic! I was really worried that something would happen to delay everything, and I would have completely lost it. And there was my aunt, the whole time I was getting ready, lecturing and talking on as if she were giving a sermon. However, I didn’t catch more than one word in ten because I was thinking, as you can imagine, about my dear Wickham. I couldn’t wait to find out if he would be getting married in his blue coat.”

“Well, and so we breakfasted at ten as usual: I thought it would never be over; for, by the bye, you are to understand that my uncle and aunt were horrid unpleasant all the time I was with them. If you’ll believe me, I did not once put my foot out of doors, though I was there a fortnight. Not one party, or scheme, or anything! To be sure, London was rather thin, but, however, the Little Theatre was open.{391}

"Well, we had breakfast at ten like always: I thought it would never end; by the way, you should know that my uncle and aunt were really unpleasant the entire time I was with them. Believe it or not, I didn’t step outside even once, even though I was there for two weeks. Not a single party, plan, or anything! Sure, London was a bit quiet, but at least the Little Theatre was open.{391}"

“Well, and so, just as the carriage came to the door, my uncle was called away upon business to that horrid man Mr. Stone. And then, you know, when once they get together, there is no end of it. Well, I was so frightened I did not know what to do, for my uncle was to give me away; and if we were beyond the hour we could not be married all day. But, luckily, he came back again in ten minutes’ time, and then we all set out. However, I recollected afterwards, that if he had been prevented going, the wedding need not be put off, for Mr. Darcy might have done as well.”

“Well, just as the carriage arrived at the door, my uncle was called away on business by that awful man, Mr. Stone. And you know how it is; once they get together, it never stops. I was so scared I didn’t know what to do because my uncle was supposed to give me away. If we missed the time, we couldn’t get married all day. Luckily, he came back in ten minutes, and then we all set off. However, I later remembered that if he hadn’t made it, the wedding didn’t have to be postponed, since Mr. Darcy could have stepped in just as well.”

“Mr. Darcy!” repeated Elizabeth, in utter amazement.

“Mr. Darcy!” Elizabeth exclaimed, completely stunned.

“Oh, yes! he was to come there with Wickham, you know. But, gracious me! I quite forgot! I ought not to have said a word about it. I promised them so faithfully! What will Wickham say? It was to be such a secret!”

“Oh, yes! He was supposed to come there with Wickham, you know. But, oh my! I completely forgot! I shouldn’t have mentioned anything. I promised them so sincerely! What will Wickham think? It was meant to be a complete secret!”

“If it was to be a secret,” said Jane, “say not another word on the subject. You may depend upon my seeking no further.”

“If it’s meant to be a secret,” Jane said, “then don’t say another word about it. You can count on me not to look into it any further.”

“Oh, certainly,” said Elizabeth, though burning with curiosity; “we will ask you no questions.”

“Oh, of course,” said Elizabeth, even though she was bursting with curiosity; “we won’t ask you any questions.”

“Thank you,” said Lydia; “for if you did, I should certainly tell you all, and then Wickham would be so angry.”

“Thank you,” said Lydia; “because if you did, I would definitely tell you everything, and then Wickham would be really upset.”

On such encouragement to ask, Elizabeth was forced to put it out of her power, by running away.

On that encouragement to ask, Elizabeth had to remove herself from the situation by running away.

But to live in ignorance on such a point was impossible; or at least it was impossible not to try for information. Mr. Darcy had been at her sister’s wedding. It was exactly a scene, and exactly among people, where he had apparently least to do, and least temptation to go. Conjectures as to the meaning of it, rapid and wild,{392} hurried into her brain; but she was satisfied with none. Those that best pleased her, as placing his conduct in the noblest light, seemed most improbable. She could not bear such suspense; and hastily seizing a sheet of paper, wrote a short letter to her aunt, to request an explanation of what Lydia had dropped, if it were compatible with the secrecy which had been intended.

But living in ignorance about something like this was impossible; or at least it was impossible not to seek out information. Mr. Darcy had attended her sister’s wedding. It was exactly a situation, and exactly among people, where he seemed to have the least involvement and the least reason to be there. Wild and rapid guesses about what it meant rushed into her mind, but she was satisfied with none of them. The ones that pleased her most, as they portrayed his actions in the best light, seemed the least likely. She couldn’t handle such uncertainty; and quickly grabbing a sheet of paper, she wrote a brief letter to her aunt, asking for an explanation of what Lydia had mentioned, if it could be shared without breaking the intended secrecy.

“You may readily comprehend,” she added, “what my curiosity must be to know how a person unconnected with any of us, and, comparatively speaking, a stranger to our family, should have been amongst you at such a time. Pray write instantly, and let me understand it—unless it is, for very cogent reasons, to remain in the secrecy which Lydia seems to think necessary; and then I must endeavour to be satisfied with ignorance.”

“You can easily understand,” she added, “how curious I am to know why someone who isn’t connected to us and is relatively a stranger to our family was with you at such a time. Please write back right away and let me know—unless, for very good reasons, it needs to stay a secret, like Lydia seems to think; in that case, I’ll have to try to be okay with not knowing.”

“Not that I shall, though,” she added to herself, and she finished the letter; “and, my dear aunt, if you do not tell me in an honourable manner, I shall certainly be reduced to tricks and stratagems to find it out.”

“Not that I will, though,” she added to herself, and she finished the letter; “and, my dear aunt, if you don’t tell me in an honest way, I’ll definitely have to resort to tricks and schemes to find it out.”

Jane’s delicate sense of honour would not allow her to speak to Elizabeth privately of what Lydia had let fall; Elizabeth was glad of it:—till it appeared whether her inquiries would receive any satisfaction, she had rather be without a confidante.{393}

Jane’s sensitive sense of honor wouldn’t let her talk to Elizabeth privately about what Lydia had revealed; Elizabeth was relieved:—until it became clear whether her questions would get any answers, she preferred to be without a confidante.{393}


"I'm sure she didn't listen."

CHAPTER LII.

ELIZABETH had the satisfaction of receiving an answer to her letter as soon as she possibly could. She was no sooner in possession of it, than hurrying into the little copse, where she was least likely to be interrupted, she sat down on one of the benches, and prepared{394} to be happy; for the length of the letter convinced her that it did not contain a denial.

EELIZABETH felt a sense of relief as soon as she got a response to her letter. The moment she had it, she hurried to the small grove, where she thought she wouldn't be disturbed, sat down on one of the benches, and got ready{394} to be happy; the length of the letter made her believe that it didn’t contain a refusal.

“Gracechurch Street, Sept. 6.

“Gracechurch Street, Sept. 6.”

“My dear Niece,

"My sweet Niece,

“I have just received your letter, and shall devote this whole morning to answering it, as I foresee that a little writing will not comprise what I have to tell you. I must confess myself surprised by your application; I did not expect it from you. Don’t think me angry, however, for I only mean to let you know, that I had not imagined such inquiries to be necessary on your side. If you do not choose to understand me, forgive my impertinence. Your uncle is as much surprised as I am; and nothing but the belief of your being a party concerned would have allowed him to act as he has done. But if you are really innocent and ignorant, I must be more explicit. On the very day of my coming home from Longbourn, your uncle had a most unexpected visitor. Mr. Darcy called, and was shut up with him several hours. It was all over before I arrived; so my curiosity was not so dreadfully racked as yours seems to have been. He came to tell Mr. Gardiner that he had found out where your sister and Mr. Wickham were, and that he had seen and talked with them both—Wickham repeatedly, Lydia once. From what I can collect, he left Derbyshire only one day after ourselves, and came to town with the resolution of hunting for them. The motive professed was his conviction of its being owing to himself that Wickham’s worthlessness had not been so well known as to make it impossible for any young woman of character to love or confide in him. He generously imputed the whole to his mistaken pride, and confessed that he had before thought it beneath him to lay his private actions open to{395} the world. His character was to speak for itself. He called it, therefore, his duty to step forward, and endeavour to remedy an evil which had been brought on by himself. If he had another motive, I am sure it would never disgrace him. He had been some days in town before he was able to discover them; but he had something to direct his search, which was more than we had; and the consciousness of this was another reason for his resolving to follow us. There is a lady, it seems, a Mrs. Younge, who was some time ago governess to Miss Darcy, and was dismissed from her charge on some cause of disapprobation, though he did not say what. She then took a large house in Edward Street, and has since maintained herself by letting lodgings. This Mrs. Younge was, he knew, intimately acquainted with Wickham; and he went to her for intelligence of him, as soon as he got to town. But it was two or three days before he could get from her what he wanted. She would not betray her trust, I suppose, without bribery and corruption, for she really did know where her friend was to be found. Wickham, indeed, had gone to her on their first arrival in London; and had she been able to receive them into her house, they would have taken up their abode with her. At length, however, our kind friend procured the wished-for direction. They were in —— Street. He saw Wickham, and afterwards insisted on seeing Lydia. His first object with her, he acknowledged, had been to persuade her to quit her present disgraceful situation, and return to her friends as soon as they could be prevailed on to receive her, offering his assistance as far as it would go. But he found Lydia absolutely resolved on remaining where she was. She cared for none of her friends; she wanted no help of his; she would not hear of leaving Wickham.{396} She was sure they should be married some time or other, and it did not much signify when. Since such were her feelings, it only remained, he thought, to secure and expedite a marriage, which, in his very first conversation with Wickham, he easily learnt had never been his design. He confessed himself obliged to leave the regiment on account of some debts of honour which were very pressing; and scrupled not to lay all the ill consequences of Lydia’s flight on her own folly alone. He meant to resign his commission immediately; and as to his future situation, he could conjecture very little about it. He must go somewhere, but he did not know where, and he knew he should have nothing to live on. Mr. Darcy asked why he did not marry your sister at once. Though Mr. Bennet was not imagined to be very rich, he would have been able to do something for him, and his situation must have been benefited by marriage. But he found, in reply to this question, that Wickham still cherished the hope of more effectually making his fortune by marriage, in some other country. Under such circumstances, however, he was not likely to be proof against the temptation of immediate relief. They met several times, for there was much to be discussed. Wickham, of course, wanted more than he could get; but at length was reduced to be reasonable. Everything being settled between them, Mr. Darcy’s next step was to make your uncle acquainted with it, and he first called in Gracechurch Street the evening before I came home. But Mr. Gardiner could not be seen; and Mr. Darcy found, on further inquiry, that your father was still with him, but would quit town the next morning. He did not judge your father to be a person whom he could so properly consult as your uncle, and therefore readily postponed seeing him till after the {397}departure of the former. He did not leave his name, and till the next day it was only known that a gentleman had called on business. On Saturday he came again. Your father was gone, your uncle at home, and, as I said before, they had a great deal of talk together. They met again on Sunday, and then I saw him too. It was not all settled before Monday: as soon as it was, the express was sent off to Longbourn. But our visitor was very obstinate. I fancy, Lizzy, that obstinacy is the real defect of his character, after all. He has been accused of many faults at different times; but this is the true one. Nothing was to be done that he did not do himself; though I am sure (and I do not speak it to be thanked, therefore say nothing about it) your uncle would most readily have settled the whole. They battled it together for a long time, which was more than either the gentleman or lady concerned in it deserved. But at last your uncle was forced to yield, and instead of being allowed to be of use to his niece, was forced to put up with only having the probable credit of it, which went sorely against the grain; and I really believe your letter this morning gave him great pleasure, because it required an explanation that would rob him of his borrowed feathers, and give the praise where it was due. But, Lizzy, this must go no further than yourself, or Jane at most. You know pretty well, I suppose, what has been done for the young people. His debts are to be paid, amounting, I believe, to considerably more than a thousand pounds, another thousand in addition to her own settled upon her, and his commission purchased. The reason why all this was to be done by him alone, was such as I have given above. It was owing to him, to his reserve and want of proper consideration, that Wickham’s character had been so{398} misunderstood, and consequently that he had been received and noticed as he was. Perhaps there was some truth in this; though I doubt whether his reserve, or anybody’s reserve can be answerable for the event. But in spite of all this fine talking, my dear Lizzy, you may rest perfectly assured that your uncle would never have yielded, if we had not given him credit for another interest in the affair. When all this was resolved on, he returned again to his friends, who were still staying at Pemberley; but it was agreed that he should be in London once more when the wedding took place, and all money matters were then to receive the last finish. I believe I have now told you everything. It is a relation which you tell me is to give you great surprise; I hope at least it will not afford you any displeasure. Lydia came to us, and Wickham had constant admission to the house. He was exactly what he had been when I knew him in Hertfordshire; but I would not tell you how little I was satisfied with her behaviour while she stayed with us, if I had not perceived, by Jane’s letter last Wednesday, that her conduct on coming home was exactly of a piece with it, and therefore what I now tell you can give you no fresh pain. I talked to her repeatedly in the most serious manner, representing to her the wickedness of what she had done, and all the unhappiness she had brought on her family. If she heard me, it was by good luck, for I am sure she did not listen. I was sometimes quite provoked; but then I recollected my dear Elizabeth and Jane, and for their sakes had patience with her. Mr. Darcy was punctual in his return, and, as Lydia informed you, attended the wedding. He dined with us the next day, and was to leave town again on Wednesday or Thursday. Will you be very angry with me, my dear{399} Lizzy, if I take this opportunity of saying (what I was never bold enough to say before) how much I like him? His behaviour to us has, in every respect, been as pleasing as when we were in Derbyshire. His understanding and opinions all please me; he wants nothing but a little more liveliness, and that, if he marry prudently, his wife may teach him. I thought him very sly; he hardly ever mentioned your name. But slyness seems the fashion. Pray forgive me, if I have been very presuming, or at least do not punish me so far as to exclude me from P. I shall never be quite happy till I have been all round the park. A low phaeton with a nice little pair of ponies would be the very thing. But I must write no more. The children have been wanting me this half hour.

“I just got your letter, and I’m going to spend the entire morning responding to it because I know a little writing won’t cover everything I need to say. I have to admit I’m surprised by your request; I didn’t expect it from you. Please don’t think I’m angry; I just wanted to let you know that I didn’t think such questions were necessary from your side. If you choose not to understand me, I apologize for my boldness. Your uncle is just as surprised as I am, and it’s only because he believes you are involved that he acted as he did. But if you are truly innocent and unaware, I must be clearer. On the very day I returned from Longbourn, your uncle had a most unexpected visitor. Mr. Darcy came by and was with him for several hours. It was all over by the time I arrived, so my curiosity wasn’t as severely tortured as yours seems to have been. He came to tell Mr. Gardiner that he had found out where your sister and Mr. Wickham were, and that he had seen and spoken to both of them—Wickham multiple times, and Lydia once. From what I gather, he left Derbyshire only one day after we did and came to town determined to find them. He claimed that the reason behind his actions was his belief that it was his fault Wickham’s true character hadn’t been known well enough to prevent any respectable young woman from loving or trusting him. He generously attributed the whole situation to his mistaken pride and confessed that he had previously thought it beneath him to expose his private actions to {395} the public. He deemed it his duty to step forward and try to fix a problem that he had caused. If he had another motive, I’m sure it wouldn’t tarnish his reputation. He spent several days in town before he was able to find them, but he had something guiding his search, which was more than we had, and the awareness of this motivated him to follow us. There’s a lady, it seems, named Mrs. Younge, who used to be Miss Darcy’s governess and was dismissed for some disapproval, though he didn’t specify why. She then rented a large house in Edward Street and has been supporting herself by renting rooms. Mr. Darcy knew she was close with Wickham, so he went to her for information as soon as he got to town. However, it took her two or three days to give him what he needed. I suppose she wouldn’t betray her trust without some sort of bribery because she really knew where to find her friend. Wickham had, in fact, gone to her when they first arrived in London, and had she been able to take them into her home, they would have stayed with her. Eventually, our kind friend got the desired address. They were on —– Street. He saw Wickham, then insisted on seeing Lydia. His first goal with her was, he admitted, to persuade her to leave her embarrassing situation and go back to her family as soon as they could be convinced to take her, offering his help in any way he could. But he found Lydia completely determined to stay where she was. She didn’t care about any of her family; she wanted no help from him; and she would not even consider leaving Wickham.{396} She was sure they would eventually get married, and it didn’t matter when. Since that was how she felt, he thought the only option was to ensure and hasten a marriage, which he soon discovered in his first conversation with Wickham was never his plan. Wickham admitted he had to leave the regiment because of some pressing debts, and he clearly placed all the negative consequences of Lydia’s actions solely on her stupidity. He intended to resign his commission immediately, and as for his future, he didn’t know what to expect. He had to go somewhere, but he wasn’t sure where, and he realized he wouldn’t have any means to support himself. Mr. Darcy asked why he didn’t just marry your sister right away. Even though Mr. Bennet wasn’t thought to be very wealthy, he could have done something for him, and his situation would have improved through marriage. But he learned in response to this question that Wickham still hoped to better his fortune by marrying someone else in another country. Given those circumstances, he was unlikely to resist the temptation of immediate relief. They met several times because there was a lot to talk about. Wickham, of course, wanted more than he could get; but eventually, he had to be reasonable. Once everything was settled between them, Mr. Darcy’s next step was to inform your uncle, and he first stopped by Gracechurch Street the evening before I returned home. Your uncle wasn’t available, and Mr. Darcy found, upon further inquiry, that your father was still with him but would leave town the next morning. He didn’t think your father was the right person to consult, so he decided to wait until after {397} your father departed. He didn’t leave his name, and until the next day, it was only known that a gentleman had come by on business. On Saturday, he returned. Your father had left, but your uncle was home, and as I said before, they talked a lot. They met again on Sunday, and then I saw him too. Everything wasn’t finalized until Monday: as soon as it was, the message was sent off to Longbourn. But our visitor was very stubborn. I suspect, Lizzy, that stubbornness is truly the defect in his character. He has faced many criticisms at different times; but this is the real issue. Nothing was to be done unless he did it himself; although I’m certain (and I don’t say this to seek gratitude, so please don’t mention it) your uncle would have willingly settled the whole matter. They argued for a long time, which was more than either the gentleman or lady involved deserved. But eventually, your uncle had to concede, and instead of being able to help his niece, he had to settle for the probable credit, which was hard for him to accept; and I truly believe your letter this morning brought him great joy because it required an explanation that would strip him of his borrowed credit and give the praise where it belonged. But, Lizzy, this must remain between yourself and Jane at most. I assume you know quite well what has been done for the young couple. His debts are to be paid, totaling, I believe, considerably more than a thousand pounds, an additional thousand settled on her, and his commission bought. The reason this all had to be done solely by him was as I described above. It was due to him, to his reserve and lack of proper consideration, that Wickham’s character had been so {398} misunderstood, and consequently, that he had been welcomed and noticed as he was. Perhaps there is some truth to this; though I doubt whether his reserve or anybody’s reserve can truly be blamed for the outcome. But in spite of all this fine talk, my dear Lizzy, you can be assured that your uncle would never have given in if we hadn’t credited him with another interest in the matter. When all of this was decided, he returned to his friends, who were still staying at Pemberley; but it was arranged that he’d be in London again when the wedding took place, and all financial matters would then receive their final touches. I believe I have told you everything now. According to you, this story is sure to surprise you; I hope at least it won’t cause you any displeasure. Lydia came to see us, and Wickham had constant access to the house. He was just as he had been when I knew him in Hertfordshire, but I wouldn’t mention how little I was pleased with her behavior while she was with us if I hadn’t seen from Jane’s letter last Wednesday that her conduct upon returning was exactly the same, and therefore what I tell you now shouldn’t cause you any new pain. I spoke to her repeatedly in the most serious way, explaining the wickedness of what she had done and all the unhappiness she brought to her family. If she listened, it was purely by chance because I’m sure she didn’t pay attention. I was sometimes quite annoyed; but then I thought of my dear Elizabeth and Jane, and for their sakes had patience with her. Mr. Darcy was punctual in his return, and, as Lydia informed you, attended the wedding. He dined with us the next day and was supposed to leave town again on Wednesday or Thursday. Will you be very angry with me, my dear {399} Lizzy, if I take this chance to say (what I was never brave enough to say before) how much I like him? His behavior toward us has, in every way, been as pleasant as when we were in Derbyshire. I like his understanding and opinions; he just needs a bit more liveliness, and that, if he marries wisely, his wife can teach him. I thought he was very sly; he hardly ever mentioned your name. But slyness seems to be the trend. Please forgive me if I’ve been too forward, or at least don’t punish me by excluding me from P. I won’t be truly happy until I’ve explored the entire park. A low phaeton with a nice little pair of ponies would be perfect. But I must stop writing now. The children have been wanting me for the last half hour.

“Yours, very sincerely,
M. Gardiner.”

"Best regards,
M. Gardiner.”

The contents of this letter threw Elizabeth into a flutter of spirits, in which it was difficult to determine whether pleasure or pain bore the greatest share. The vague and unsettled suspicions which uncertainty had produced, of what Mr. Darcy might have been doing to forward her sister’s match—which she had feared to encourage, as an exertion of goodness too great to be probable, and at the same time dreaded to be just, from the pain of obligation—were proved beyond their greatest extent to be true! He had followed them purposely to town, he had taken on himself all the trouble and mortification attendant on such a research; in which supplication had been necessary to a woman whom he must abominate and despise, and where he was reduced to meet, frequently meet, reason with, persuade, and{400} finally bribe the man whom he always most wished to avoid, and whose very name it was punishment to him to pronounce. He had done all this for a girl whom he could neither regard nor esteem. Her heart did whisper that he had done it for her. But it was a hope shortly checked by other considerations; and she soon felt that even her vanity was insufficient, when required to depend on his affection for her, for a woman who had already refused him, as able to overcome a sentiment so natural as abhorrence against relationship with Wickham. Brother-in-law of Wickham! Every kind of pride must revolt from the connection. He had, to be sure, done much. She was ashamed to think how much. But he had given a reason for his interference, which asked no extraordinary stretch of belief. It was reasonable that he should feel he had been wrong; he had liberality, and he had the means of exercising it; and though she would not place herself as his principal inducement, she could perhaps believe, that remaining partiality for her might assist his endeavours in a cause where her peace of mind must be materially concerned. It was painful, exceedingly painful, to know that they were under obligations to a person who could never receive a return. They owed the restoration of Lydia, her character, everything to him. Oh, how heartily did she grieve over every ungracious sensation she had ever encouraged, every saucy speech she had ever directed towards him! For herself she was humbled; but she was proud of him,—proud that in a cause of compassion and honour he had been able to get the better of himself. She read over her aunt’s commendation of him again and again. It was hardly enough; but it pleased her. She was even sensible of some pleasure, though mixed with regret, on{401} finding how steadfastly both she and her uncle had been persuaded that affection and confidence subsisted between Mr. Darcy and herself.

The contents of this letter sent Elizabeth into a whirlwind of emotions, making it hard to tell whether she felt more pleasure or pain. The vague and unsettled suspicions caused by uncertainty about what Mr. Darcy might have done to help her sister's match—something she had been afraid to believe was possible due to its extraordinary nature, and yet dreaded to doubt because of the pain of feeling obligated—were confirmed to be true! He had intentionally followed them to town, taking on all the trouble and humiliation that came with such a search; he had been forced to plead with a woman he must have loathed and despised and was reduced to frequently meeting, reasoning with, persuading, and finally bribing the man he always wanted to avoid, whose very name felt like a punishment to say. He had done all this for a girl he could neither regard nor respect. Her heart whispered that he had done it for her. But that hope was quickly dampened by other thoughts, and she soon realized that even her vanity wasn't enough to rely on his feelings for her, especially given that she was a woman who had already turned him down, able to overcome a feeling as natural as disgust towards being connected with Wickham. Brother-in-law of Wickham! Every kind of pride must repulse that connection. He had certainly done a lot. She was embarrassed to think about how much. But he had given a reason for his interference that required no extraordinary leap of faith. It made sense that he would feel he was in the wrong; he had generosity, and he had the means to show it; and although she wouldn't consider herself his main reason, she could possibly believe that his lingering feelings for her might support his efforts in a situation that significantly affected her peace of mind. It was painful, extremely painful, to know that they were indebted to someone who could never expect anything in return. They owed the restoration of Lydia, her reputation, everything, to him. Oh, how deeply she regretted every unkind feeling she had ever harbored, every sassy remark she had ever made towards him! For herself, she felt humbled; but she was proud of him—proud that he had managed to rise above himself for a cause rooted in compassion and honor. She read her aunt’s praise of him over and over. It wasn’t quite enough, but it made her happy. She even felt a bit of pleasure, though mixed with regret, in finding out how steadfastly both she and her uncle believed that love and trust existed between Mr. Darcy and herself.

She was roused from her seat and her reflections, by someone’s approach; and, before she could strike into another path, she was overtaken by Wickham.

She was pulled from her seat and her thoughts by someone coming closer; and, before she could change direction, Wickham caught up to her.

“I am afraid I interrupt your solitary ramble, my dear sister?” said he, as he joined her.

“I’m sorry to interrupt your solo walk, my dear sister,” he said as he joined her.

“You certainly do,” she replied with a smile; “but it does not follow that the interruption must be unwelcome.”

"You definitely do," she said with a smile; "but that doesn't mean the interruption has to be unwelcome."

“I should be sorry, indeed, if it were. We were always good friends, and now we are better.”

“I would truly feel bad if it were. We have always been good friends, and now we are even better.”

“True. Are the others coming out?”

“True. Are the others coming out?”

“I do not know. Mrs. Bennet and Lydia are going in the carriage to Meryton. And so, my dear sister, I find, from our uncle and aunt, that you have actually seen Pemberley.”

“I don’t know. Mrs. Bennet and Lydia are taking the carriage to Meryton. And so, my dear sister, I learned from our uncle and aunt that you have actually been to Pemberley.”

She replied in the affirmative.

She said yes.

“I almost envy you the pleasure, and yet I believe it would be too much for me, or else I could take it in my way to Newcastle. And you saw the old housekeeper, I suppose? Poor Reynolds, she was always very fond of me. But of course she did not mention my name to you.”

“I almost envy you the pleasure, but I think it would be too much for me, or I could have taken it my way to Newcastle. And you saw the old housekeeper, right? Poor Reynolds, she always cared a lot about me. But of course, she didn't mention my name to you.”

“Yes, she did.”

“Yeah, she did.”

“And what did she say?”

“And what did she say?”

“That you were gone into the army, and she was afraid had—not turned out well. At such a distance as that, you know, things are strangely misrepresented.”

"That you had joined the army, and she was worried that it hadn't gone well. At a distance like that, you know, things are often misrepresented."

“Certainly,” he replied, biting his lips. Elizabeth hoped she had silenced him; but he soon afterwards said,{402}

“Sure,” he replied, biting his lips. Elizabeth hoped she had quieted him; but he soon afterwards said,{402}

“I was surprised to see Darcy in town last month. We passed each other several times. I wonder what he can be doing there.”

“I was surprised to see Darcy in town last month. We crossed paths several times. I wonder what he’s doing there.”

“Perhaps preparing for his marriage with Miss de Bourgh,” said Elizabeth. “It must be something particular to take him there at this time of year.”

“Maybe he’s getting ready to marry Miss de Bourgh,” said Elizabeth. “It must be something important to bring him there this time of year.”

“Undoubtedly. Did you see him while you were at Lambton? I thought I understood from the Gardiners that you had.”

“Definitely. Did you see him while you were at Lambton? I thought I heard from the Gardiners that you did.”

“Yes; he introduced us to his sister.”

“Yes, he introduced us to his sister.”

“And do you like her?”

“Do you like her?”

“Very much.”

"Absolutely."

“I have heard, indeed, that she is uncommonly improved within this year or two. When I last saw her, she was not very promising. I am very glad you liked her. I hope she will turn out well.”

"I've heard that she's really improved over the past year or two. The last time I saw her, she didn't seem very promising. I'm really glad you liked her. I hope she turns out well."

“I dare say she will; she has got over the most trying age.”

“I bet she will; she has gotten through the toughest age.”

“Did you go by the village of Kympton?”

“Did you pass through the village of Kympton?”

“I do not recollect that we did.”

“I don’t remember that we did.”

“I mention it because it is the living which I ought to have had. A most delightful place! Excellent parsonage-house! It would have suited me in every respect.”

“I bring it up because it's the life I should have had. What a wonderful place! An amazing parsonage! It would have been perfect for me in every way.”

“How should you have liked making sermons?”

“How would you have liked to give sermons?”

“Exceedingly well. I should have considered it as part of my duty, and the exertion would soon have been nothing. One ought not to repine; but, to be sure, it would have been such a thing for me! The quiet, the retirement of such a life, would have answered all my ideas of happiness! But it was not to be. Did you ever hear Darcy mention the circumstance when you were in Kent?”

“Very well. I should have thought of it as part of my responsibility, and the effort would have felt like nothing. One shouldn't complain; still, it would have been such a wonderful opportunity for me! The peace and solitude of that kind of life would have matched all my thoughts on happiness! But it wasn’t meant to be. Did you ever hear Darcy mention it when you were in Kent?”

“I have heard from authority, which I thought as good,{403} that it was left you conditionally only, and at the will of the present patron.”

“I have heard from a reliable source, which I thought was good,{403} that it was given to you with conditions, and depending on the current patron’s decision.”

“You have! Yes, there was something in that; I told you so from the first, you may remember.”

“You have! Yes, there was something in that; I told you from the beginning, you might remember.”

“I did hear, too, that there was a time when sermon-making was not so palatable to you as it seems to be at present; that you actually declared your resolution of never taking orders, and that the business had been compromised accordingly.”

“I did hear, too, that there was a time when writing sermons wasn’t as enjoyable for you as it seems to be now; that you actually said you were determined never to become a clergyman, and that the issue was settled accordingly.”

“You did! and it was not wholly without foundation. You may remember what I told you on that point, when first we talked of it.”

“You did! And it wasn’t completely unfounded. You might recall what I mentioned about that when we first discussed it.”

They were now almost at the door of the house, for she had walked fast to get rid of him; and unwilling, for her sister’s sake, to provoke him, she only said in reply, with a good-humoured smile,—

They were nearly at the door of the house since she had walked quickly to shake him off; and not wanting to upset him for her sister’s sake, she simply replied with a friendly smile,—

“Come, Mr. Wickham, we are brother and sister, you know. Do not let us quarrel about the past. In future, I hope we shall be always of one mind.”

“Come on, Mr. Wickham, we’re like brother and sister, you know. Let’s not fight about the past. Moving forward, I hope we’ll always be on the same page.”

She held out her hand: he kissed it with affectionate gallantry, though he hardly knew how to look, and they entered the house.{404}

She extended her hand: he kissed it with charming courtesy, even though he barely knew how to behave, and they walked into the house.{404}


“Mr. Darcy is with him.”

CHAPTER LIII.

MR. WICKHAM was so perfectly satisfied with this conversation, that he never again distressed himself, or provoked his dear sister Elizabeth, by introducing the subject of it; and she was pleased to find that she had said enough to keep him quiet.{405}

MR. WICKHAM was so completely satisfied with this conversation that he never brought it up again, nor did he upset his dear sister Elizabeth by mentioning it; she was glad to realize she had said enough to keep him quiet.{405}

The day of his and Lydia’s departure soon came; and Mrs. Bennet was forced to submit to a separation, which, as her husband by no means entered into her scheme of their all going to Newcastle, was likely to continue at least a twelvemonth.

The day of his and Lydia’s departure quickly arrived, and Mrs. Bennet had to accept a separation that, since her husband completely disagreed with her plan for them all to go to Newcastle, was likely to last at least a year.

“Oh, my dear Lydia,” she cried, “when shall we meet again?”

“Oh, my dear Lydia,” she exclaimed, “when will we see each other again?”

“Oh, Lord! I don’t know. Not these two or three years, perhaps.”

“Oh, Lord! I have no idea. Maybe not for another two or three years.”

“Write to me very often, my dear.”

“Write to me frequently, my dear.”

“As often as I can. But you know married women have never much time for writing. My sisters may write to me. They will have nothing else to do.”

“As often as I can. But you know married women don't have much time for writing. My sisters can write to me. They won't have anything else to do.”

Mr. Wickham’s adieus were much more affectionate than his wife’s. He smiled, looked handsome, and said many pretty things.

Mr. Wickham's goodbyes were way more affectionate than his wife's. He smiled, looked charming, and said a lot of nice things.

“He is as fine a fellow,” said Mr. Bennet, as soon as they were out of the house, “as ever I saw. He simpers, and smirks, and makes love to us all. I am prodigiously proud of him. I defy even Sir William Lucas himself to produce a more valuable son-in-law.”

“He is as great a guy,” said Mr. Bennet, as soon as they were out of the house, “as I've ever seen. He grins, and acts all charming, and flirts with all of us. I’m incredibly proud of him. I challenge even Sir William Lucas himself to find a better son-in-law.”

The loss of her daughter made Mrs. Bennet very dull for several days.

The loss of her daughter left Mrs. Bennet feeling very down for several days.

“I often think,” said she, “that there is nothing so bad as parting with one’s friends. One seems so forlorn without them.”

“I often think,” she said, “that there’s nothing worse than saying goodbye to your friends. You feel so lost without them.”

“This is the consequence, you see, madam, of marrying a daughter,” said Elizabeth. “It must make you better satisfied that your other four are single.”

“This is the consequence, you see, ma'am, of marrying off a daughter,” said Elizabeth. “It must make you feel better knowing that your other four are still single.”

“It is no such thing. Lydia does not leave me because she is married; but only because her husband’s regiment happens to be so far off. If that had been nearer, she would not have gone so soon.{406}

“It’s not like that at all. Lydia isn’t leaving me because she’s married; it’s just because her husband’s regiment is so far away. If it were closer, she wouldn’t have left so soon.{406}

But the spiritless condition which this event threw her into was shortly relieved, and her mind opened again to the agitation of hope, by an article of news which then began to be in circulation. The housekeeper at Netherfield had received orders to prepare for the arrival of her master, who was coming down in a day or two, to shoot there for several weeks. Mrs. Bennet was quite in the fidgets. She looked at Jane, and smiled, and shook her head, by turns.

But the dull mood this event put her in was soon lifted, and her mind started to buzz with hope again when news began to spread. The housekeeper at Netherfield had been told to get ready for her master, who would be arriving in a day or two to hunt there for several weeks. Mrs. Bennet was all in a flurry. She looked at Jane, smiled, and shook her head, alternating between emotions.

“Well, well, and so Mr. Bingley is coming down, sister,” (for Mrs. Philips first brought her the news). “Well, so much the better. Not that I care about it, though. He is nothing to us, you know, and I am sure I never want to see him again. But, however, he is very welcome to come to Netherfield, if he likes it. And who knows what may happen? But that is nothing to us. You know, sister, we agreed long ago never to mention a word about it. And so, it is quite certain he is coming?”

"Well, well, so Mr. Bingley is coming to visit, sister," (Mrs. Philips was the one who first told her). "Well, that's good news. Not that I really care. He doesn’t mean anything to us, and I’m sure I don’t want to see him again. But if he wants to come to Netherfield, that’s perfectly fine. Who knows what could happen? But that’s not important to us. You know, sister, we agreed a long time ago never to bring it up. So, it’s definitely true that he’s coming?"

“You may depend on it,” replied the other, “for Mrs. Nichols was in Meryton last night: I saw her passing by, and went out myself on purpose to know the truth of it; and she told me that it was certainly true. He comes down on Thursday, at the latest, very likely on Wednesday. She was going to the butcher’s, she told me, on purpose to order in some meat on Wednesday, and she has got three couple of ducks just fit to be killed.”

“You can count on it,” replied the other, “because Mrs. Nichols was in Meryton last night: I saw her walk by and went out myself just to confirm it; and she told me it’s definitely true. He’s coming down on Thursday at the latest, probably on Wednesday. She mentioned she was heading to the butcher’s specifically to order some meat for Wednesday, and she has three pairs of ducks ready to be killed.”

Miss Bennet had not been able to hear of his coming without changing colour. It was many months since she had mentioned his name to Elizabeth; but now, as soon as they were alone together, she said,—

Miss Bennet felt her face flush as soon as she heard he was coming. It had been months since she had brought him up to Elizabeth; but now, as soon as they were alone together, she said,—

“I saw you look at me to-day, Lizzy, when my aunt told us of the present report; and I know I appeared{407} distressed; but don’t imagine it was from any silly cause. I was only confused for the moment, because I felt that I should be looked at. I do assure you that the news does not affect me either with pleasure or pain. I am glad of one thing, that he comes alone; because we shall see the less of him. Not that I am afraid of myself, but I dread other people’s remarks.”

“I noticed you looking at me today, Lizzy, when my aunt mentioned the latest news; and I know I looked distressed; but don’t think it was for any silly reason. I was just caught off guard for a moment, because I felt like I should be the focus. I promise you that the news doesn’t affect me one way or the other. I’m glad about one thing, though: he’s coming alone; that way, we’ll have to deal with him less. It’s not that I’m afraid of myself, but I worry about what others will say.”

Elizabeth did not know what to make of it. Had she not seen him in Derbyshire, she might have supposed him capable of coming there with no other view than what was acknowledged; but she still thought him partial to Jane, and she wavered as to the greater probability of his coming there with his friend’s permission, or being bold enough to come without it.

Elizabeth was unsure about what to think. If she hadn’t seen him in Derbyshire, she might have assumed he could come there just for the obvious reason; but she still believed he had feelings for Jane, and she was uncertain whether it was more likely that he came there with his friend's permission or if he was daring enough to show up without it.

“Yet it is hard,” she sometimes thought, “that this poor man cannot come to a house, which he has legally hired, without raising all this speculation! I will leave him to himself.”

“Yet it is tough,” she sometimes thought, “that this poor man can’t come to a house he has legally rented without sparking all this speculation! I will leave him to himself.”

In spite of what her sister declared, and really believed to be her feelings, in the expectation of his arrival, Elizabeth could easily perceive that her spirits were affected by it. They were more disturbed, more unequal, than she had often seen them.

Despite what her sister said and truly felt, as she awaited his arrival, Elizabeth could clearly see that her sister's mood was impacted by it. Her emotions were more unsettled and inconsistent than Elizabeth had often witnessed.

The subject which had been so warmly canvassed between their parents, about a twelvemonth ago, was now brought forward again.

The topic that had been discussed so passionately by their parents about a year ago was now being brought up again.

“As soon as ever Mr. Bingley comes, my dear,” said Mrs. Bennet, “you will wait on him, of course.”

“As soon as Mr. Bingley arrives, my dear,” said Mrs. Bennet, “you will go see him, of course.”

“No, no. You forced me into visiting him last year, and promised, if I went to see him, he should marry one of my daughters. But it ended in nothing, and I will not be sent on a fool’s errand again.”

“No, no. You pressured me into visiting him last year and promised that if I went to see him, he would marry one of my daughters. But it came to nothing, and I’m not going to be sent on a fool's errand again.”

His wife represented to him how absolutely necessary{408} such an attention would be from all the neighbouring gentlemen, on his returning to Netherfield.

His wife pointed out to him how essential{408} it would be for all the neighboring gentlemen to pay attention to him when he returns to Netherfield.

Tis an etiquette I despise,” said he. “If he wants our society, let him seek it. He knows where we live. I will not spend my hours in running after my neighbours every time they go away and come back again.”

It’s an etiquette I can’t stand,” he said. “If he wants to be part of our social circle, he can come find us. He knows where we live. I’m not going to waste my time chasing after my neighbors every time they leave and return.”

“Well, all I know is, that it will be abominably rude if you do not wait on him. But, however, that shan’t prevent my asking him to dine here, I am determined. We must have Mrs. Long and the Gouldings soon. That will make thirteen with ourselves, so there will be just room at table for him.”

“Well, all I know is that it would be incredibly rude if you don’t wait on him. But that won’t stop me from asking him to dinner here; I’m determined to do it. We need to invite Mrs. Long and the Gouldings soon. That will make thirteen with us, so there will be just enough room at the table for him.”

Consoled by this resolution, she was the better able to bear her husband’s incivility; though it was very mortifying to know that her neighbours might all see Mr. Bingley, in consequence of it, before they did. As the day of his arrival drew near,—

Consoled by this decision, she could handle her husband’s rudeness better; although it was really embarrassing to know that her neighbors might all see Mr. Bingley as a result, before she did. As the day of his arrival approached,—

“I begin to be sorry that he comes at all,” said Jane to her sister. “It would be nothing; I could see him with perfect indifference; but I can hardly bear to hear it thus perpetually talked of. My mother means well; but she does not know, no one can know, how much I suffer from what she says. Happy shall I be when his stay at Netherfield is over!”

“I’m starting to regret that he came here at all,” Jane said to her sister. “It wouldn’t bother me; I could see him without any feelings at all; but I can hardly stand hearing him talked about all the time. My mom has good intentions; but she doesn’t understand, no one can understand, how much I’m hurting from what she says. I’ll be so relieved when his time at Netherfield is over!”

“I wish I could say anything to comfort you,” replied Elizabeth; “but it is wholly out of my power. You must feel it; and the usual satisfaction of preaching patience to a sufferer is denied me, because you have always so much.”

“I wish I could say something to comfort you,” replied Elizabeth; “but it’s completely beyond my ability. You have to feel it yourself; and the usual comfort of telling someone to be patient isn’t possible for me, because you’ve always had so much.”

Mr. Bingley arrived. Mrs. Bennet, through the assistance of servants, contrived to have the earliest tidings of it, that the period of anxiety and fretfulness on her side be as long as it could. She counted the days that{409} must intervene before their invitation could be sent—hopeless of seeing him before. But on the third morning after his arrival in Hertfordshire, she saw him from her dressing-room window enter the paddock, and ride towards the house.

Mr. Bingley showed up. Mrs. Bennet, with the help of the servants, made sure to get the news as early as possible, stretching out her anxiety and annoyance for as long as she could. She kept track of the days that{409} had to pass before they could send their invitation—hoping to see him before that. But on the third morning after he arrived in Hertfordshire, she spotted him from her dressing-room window as he entered the paddock and rode up to the house.

Her daughters were eagerly called to partake of her joy. Jane resolutely kept her place at the table; but Elizabeth, to satisfy her mother, went to the window—she looked—she saw Mr. Darcy with him, and sat down again by her sister.

Her daughters were excitedly called to share in her happiness. Jane firmly stayed at the table; but Elizabeth, to please her mom, went to the window—she looked—she saw Mr. Darcy with him and then sat back down next to her sister.

“There is a gentleman with him, mamma,” said Kitty; “who can it be?”

“There’s a guy with him, Mom,” said Kitty; “who could it be?”

“Some acquaintance or other, my dear, I suppose; I am sure I do not know.”

“Some friend or something, my dear, I guess; I really don’t know.”

“La!” replied Kitty, “it looks just like that man that used to be with him before. Mr. what’s his name—that tall, proud man.”

“Wow!” replied Kitty, “it looks just like that guy who used to be with him before. Mr. what’s-his-name—that tall, stuck-up guy.”

“Good gracious! Mr. Darcy!—and so it does, I vow. Well, any friend of Mr. Bingley’s will always be welcome here, to be sure; but else I must say that I hate the very sight of him.”

“Goodness! Mr. Darcy!—and it really does, I swear. Well, any friend of Mr. Bingley’s will always be welcome here, of course; but other than that, I have to say that I can’t stand the sight of him.”

Jane looked at Elizabeth with surprise and concern. She knew but little of their meeting in Derbyshire, and therefore felt for the awkwardness which must attend her sister, in seeing him almost for the first time after receiving his explanatory letter. Both sisters were uncomfortable enough. Each felt for the other, and of course for themselves; and their mother talked on of her dislike of Mr. Darcy, and her resolution to be civil to him only as Mr. Bingley’s friend, without being heard by either of them. But Elizabeth had sources of uneasiness which could not yet be suspected by Jane, to whom she had never yet had courage to show Mrs. Gardine{410}r’s letter, or to relate her own change of sentiment towards him. To Jane, he could be only a man whose proposals she had refused, and whose merits she had undervalued; but to her own more extensive information, he was the person to whom the whole family were indebted for the first of benefits, and whom she regarded herself with an interest, if not quite so tender, at least as reasonable and just, as what Jane felt for Bingley. Her astonishment at his coming—at his coming to Netherfield, to Longbourn, and voluntarily seeking her again, was almost equal to what she had known on first witnessing his altered behaviour in Derbyshire.

Jane looked at Elizabeth with surprise and concern. She didn't know much about their meeting in Derbyshire, so she felt awkward for her sister, seeing him almost for the first time after receiving his explanatory letter. Both sisters were uncomfortable. Each felt for the other, and of course for themselves; and their mother talked on about her dislike of Mr. Darcy and her decision to be polite to him only as Mr. Bingley’s friend, without being heard by either of them. But Elizabeth had worries that Jane couldn’t yet suspect, since she had never had the courage to show her Mrs. Gardiner’s letter or to share her own change of feelings towards him. To Jane, he could only be a man whose proposal she had rejected and whose qualities she had underestimated; but to Elizabeth, who had more information, he was the person to whom the whole family owed their first benefit, and she regarded him with an interest that, while not quite as tender, was at least as reasonable and just as what Jane felt for Bingley. Her astonishment at his arrival—at his coming to Netherfield, to Longbourn, and seeking her out again voluntarily—was almost as great as what she had felt when she first noticed his changed behavior in Derbyshire.

The colour which had been driven from her face returned for half a minute with an additional glow, and a smile of delight added lustre to her eyes, as she thought for that space of time that his affection and wishes must still be unshaken; but she would not be secure.

The color that had drained from her face came back for a brief moment with an extra brightness, and a smile of joy added shine to her eyes as she thought, even if just for that short time, that his feelings and hopes were still strong; but she wouldn’t let herself feel certain.

“Let me first see how he behaves,” said she; “it will then be early enough for expectation.”

“Let me first see how he acts,” she said; “then it will be soon enough to expect something.”

She sat intently at work, striving to be composed, and without daring to lift up her eyes, till anxious curiosity carried them to the face of her sister as the servant was approaching the door. Jane looked a little paler than usual, but more sedate than Elizabeth had expected. On the gentlemen’s appearing, her colour increased; yet she received them with tolerable ease, and with a propriety of behaviour equally free from any symptom of resentment, or any unnecessary complaisance.

She sat focused on her work, trying to stay calm, and without daring to look up until her anxious curiosity made her glance at her sister as the servant approached the door. Jane looked a bit paler than usual, but more composed than Elizabeth had anticipated. When the gentlemen arrived, her color intensified; still, she greeted them with a reasonable ease and a manner that was free from any sign of resentment or excessive politeness.

Elizabeth said as little to either as civility would allow, and sat down again to her work, with an eagerness which it did not often command. She had ventured only one glance at Darcy. He looked serious as usual;{411} and, she thought, more as he had been used to look in Hertfordshire, than as she had seen him at Pemberley. But, perhaps, he could not in her mother’s presence be what he was before her uncle and aunt. It was a painful, but not an improbable, conjecture.

Elizabeth spoke as little as she could while still being polite, then returned to her work with an enthusiasm she didn't often feel. She had only dared to glance at Darcy once. He looked serious as always, and she thought he appeared more like he did in Hertfordshire than how she had seen him at Pemberley. But maybe he just couldn't be himself around her mother as he was around her uncle and aunt. It was a painful thought, but not an unlikely one.{411}

Bingley she had likewise seen for an instant, and in that short period saw him looking both pleased and embarrassed. He was received by Mrs. Bennet with a degree of civility which made her two daughters ashamed, especially when contrasted with the cold and ceremonious politeness of her courtesy and address of his friend.

Bingley, she had also spotted for a moment, and in that brief time, she noticed he looked both happy and a bit awkward. Mrs. Bennet greeted him with a level of warmth that made her two daughters feel embarrassed, especially when compared to the cold and formal politeness she showed to his friend.

Elizabeth particularly, who knew that her mother owed to the latter the preservation of her favourite daughter from irremediable infamy, was hurt and distressed to a most painful degree by a distinction so ill applied.

Elizabeth, in particular, who understood that her mother was responsible for saving her favorite daughter from irreversible disgrace, was deeply hurt and troubled by such a poorly placed distinction.

Darcy, after inquiring of her how Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner did—a question which she could not answer without confusion—said scarcely anything. He was not seated by her: perhaps that was the reason of his silence; but it had not been so in Derbyshire. There he had talked to her friends when he could not to herself. But now several minutes elapsed, without bringing the sound of his voice; and when occasionally, unable to resist the impulse of curiosity, she raised her eyes to his face, she as often found him looking at Jane as at herself, and frequently on no object but the ground. More thoughtfulness and less anxiety to please, than when they last met, were plainly expressed. She was disappointed, and angry with herself for being so.

Darcy, after asking her how Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner were—a question that left her feeling embarrassed—barely spoke. He wasn’t sitting next to her, which might explain his silence, but that hadn’t been the case in Derbyshire. There, he had engaged with her friends when he couldn’t talk to her. But now, several minutes passed without him saying anything; and when she occasionally couldn’t help but glance at him, she often found him looking at Jane instead of her, and sometimes just staring at the ground. He clearly seemed more thoughtful and less eager to please than when they had last met. She felt disappointed and frustrated with herself for feeling that way.

“Could I expect it to be otherwise?” said she. “Yet why did he come?{412}

“Could I expect it to be any different?” she said. “But why did he come?{412}

She was in no humour for conversation with anyone but himself; and to him she had hardly courage to speak.

She wasn't in the mood to talk to anyone but him; and to him, she barely had the courage to say anything.

She inquired after his sister, but could do no more.

She asked about his sister, but couldn't do anything else.

“It is a long time, Mr. Bingley, since you went away,” said Mrs. Bennet.

“It’s been a long time, Mr. Bingley, since you left,” said Mrs. Bennet.

He readily agreed to it.

He agreed to it easily.

“I began to be afraid you would never come back again. People did say, you meant to quit the place entirely at Michaelmas; but, however, I hope it is not true. A great many changes have happened in the neighbourhood since you went away. Miss Lucas is married and settled: and one of my own daughters. I suppose you have heard of it; indeed, you must have seen it in the papers. It was in the ‘Times’ and the ‘Courier,’ I know; though it was not put in as it ought to be. It was only said, ‘Lately, George Wickham, Esq., to Miss Lydia Bennet,’ without there being a syllable said of her father, or the place where she lived, or anything. It was my brother Gardiner’s drawing up, too, and I wonder how he came to make such an awkward business of it. Did you see it?”

“I started to worry you might never come back. People did say you were planning to leave for good at Michaelmas, but I really hope that’s not true. A lot has changed in the neighborhood since you left. Miss Lucas is married and settled down, and so is one of my daughters. I assume you've heard about it; you must have seen it in the papers. It was in the ‘Times’ and the ‘Courier,’ I know; though it wasn’t announced as it should have been. It simply said, ‘Recently, George Wickham, Esq., married Miss Lydia Bennet,’ without mentioning her father, where she lived, or anything. It was my brother Gardiner who wrote it up, and I’m surprised he made such a mess of it. Did you see it?”

Bingley replied that he did, and made his congratulations. Elizabeth dared not lift up her eyes. How Mr. Darcy looked, therefore, she could not tell.

Bingley responded that he did and offered his congratulations. Elizabeth didn’t dare look up. Therefore, she couldn’t see how Mr. Darcy looked.

“It is a delightful thing, to be sure, to have a daughter well married,” continued her mother; “but at the same time, Mr. Bingley, it is very hard to have her taken away from me. They are gone down to Newcastle, a place quite northward it seems, and there they are to stay, I do not know how long. His regiment is there; for I suppose you have heard of his leaving the ——shire, and of his being gone into the Regulars. Thank heaven!{413} he has some friends, though, perhaps, not so many as he deserves.”

“It’s definitely a wonderful thing to have a daughter who’s well married,” her mother continued. “But at the same time, Mr. Bingley, it’s really hard to have her taken away from me. They’ve gone down to Newcastle, which is quite far north, and I have no idea how long they’ll be staying there. His regiment is stationed there; I assume you’ve heard about his leaving the ——shire and joining the Regulars. Thank goodness!{413} he has some friends, although maybe not as many as he deserves.”

Elizabeth, who knew this to be levelled at Mr. Darcy, was in such misery of shame that she could hardly keep her seat. It drew from her, however, the exertion of speaking, which nothing else had so effectually done before; and she asked Bingley whether he meant to make any stay in the country at present. A few weeks, he believed.

Elizabeth, who realized this was directed at Mr. Darcy, was so overwhelmed with shame that she could barely stay seated. However, it pushed her to speak up, something nothing else had managed to do before; she asked Bingley if he planned to stay in the country for a while. He thought it would be just a few weeks.

“When you have killed all your own birds, Mr. Bingley,” said her mother, “I beg you will come here and shoot as many as you please on Mr. Bennet’s manor. I am sure he will be vastly happy to oblige you, and will save all the best of the coveys for you.”

“When you’ve finished hunting your own birds, Mr. Bingley,” her mother said, “I hope you’ll come here and shoot as many as you want on Mr. Bennet’s land. I’m sure he’d be more than happy to help you out and will save all the best of the game for you.”

Elizabeth’s misery increased at such unnecessary, such officious attention! Were the same fair prospect to arise at present, as had flattered them a year ago, everything, she was persuaded, would be hastening to the same vexatious conclusion. At that instant she felt, that years of happiness could not make Jane or herself amends for moments of such painful confusion.

Elizabeth’s misery grew with such unnecessary, such meddlesome attention! If the same promising situation were to come up now, as had flattered them a year ago, she was sure everything would quickly head to the same frustrating conclusion. In that moment, she felt that years of happiness couldn’t make up for those moments of such painful confusion for Jane or herself.

“The first wish of my heart,” said she to herself, “is never more to be in company with either of them. Their society can afford no pleasure that will atone for such wretchedness as this! Let me never see either one or the other again!”

“The first wish of my heart,” she said to herself, “is to never be around either of them again. Their company brings no joy that could make up for this misery! Let me never see either of them again!”

Yet the misery, for which years of happiness were to offer no compensation, received soon afterwards material relief, from observing how much the beauty of her sister rekindled the admiration of her former lover. When first he came in, he had spoken to her but little, but every five minutes seemed to be giving her more of his attention. He found her as handsome as she had{414} been last year; as good-natured, and as unaffected, though not quite so chatty. Jane was anxious that no difference should be perceived in her at all, and was really persuaded that she talked as much as ever; but her mind was so busily engaged, that she did not always know when she was silent.

Yet the misery, which years of happiness could not make up for, soon found some relief when she noticed how much her sister's beauty reignited her former lover's admiration. When he first arrived, he barely spoke to her, but every five minutes, it seemed he was focusing more on her. He found her just as beautiful as she had{414} been the previous year; just as kind and genuine, though not quite as talkative. Jane was eager for no one to notice any change in her, and genuinely believed she was chatting just as much as ever; but her mind was so preoccupied that she didn't always realize when she fell quiet.

When the gentlemen rose to go away, Mrs. Bennet was mindful of her intended civility, and they were invited and engaged to dine at Longbourn in a few days’ time.

When the gentlemen stood up to leave, Mrs. Bennet remembered her intended courtesy and invited them to dinner at Longbourn in a few days.

“You are quite a visit in my debt, Mr. Bingley,” she added; “for when you went to town last winter, you promised to take a family dinner with us as soon as you returned. I have not forgot, you see; and I assure you I was very much disappointed that you did not come back and keep your engagement.”

“You owe me a visit, Mr. Bingley,” she said. “When you went to the city last winter, you promised to have a family dinner with us as soon as you got back. I haven’t forgotten, and I’m really disappointed that you didn’t come back and honor your promise.”

Bingley looked a little silly at this reflection, and said something of his concern at having been prevented by business. They then went away.

Bingley looked a bit silly thinking about it and mentioned that he was worried about being held up by work. They then left.

Mrs. Bennet had been strongly inclined to ask them to stay and dine there that day; but, though she always kept a very good table, she did not think anything less than two courses could be good enough for a man on whom she had such anxious designs, or satisfy the appetite and pride of one who had ten thousand a year.{415}

Mrs. Bennet really wanted to invite them to stay for dinner that day; however, even though she always prepared a nice meal, she thought nothing less than two courses would be good enough for a man she had such high hopes for, or satisfy the appetite and pride of someone who earned ten thousand a year.{415}


“Jane happened to look around.”

CHAPTER LIV.

AS soon as they were gone, Elizabeth walked out to recover her spirits; or, in other words, to dwell without interruption on those subjects which must deaden them more. Mr. Darcy’s behaviour astonished and vexed her.

AAs soon as they left, Elizabeth went outside to regain her composure; or, in other words, to focus without distraction on the topics that would only bring her down further. Mr. Darcy's behavior surprised and irritated her.

“Why, if he came only to be silent, grave, and indifferent,” said she, “did he come at all?”

“Why did he even come if he was just going to be silent, serious, and aloof?” she said.

She could settle it in no way that gave her pleasure.

She couldn't figure it out in a way that made her happy.

“He could be still amiable, still pleasing to my uncle and aunt, when he was in town; and why not to me?{416} If he fears me, why come hither? If he no longer cares for me, why silent? Teasing, teasing man! I will think no more about him.”

“He could still be friendly and charming to my uncle and aunt when he was in town; so why not to me?{416} If he’s afraid of me, why come here? If he doesn’t care about me anymore, why stay silent? Such a teasing man! I won’t think about him anymore.”

Her resolution was for a short time involuntarily kept by the approach of her sister, who joined her with a cheerful look which showed her better satisfied with their visitors than Elizabeth.

Her determination was briefly interrupted by the arrival of her sister, who approached her with a cheerful expression that indicated she was more pleased with their guests than Elizabeth was.

“Now,” said she, “that this first meeting is over, I feel perfectly easy. I know my own strength, and I shall never be embarrassed again by his coming. I am glad he dines here on Tuesday. It will then be publicly seen, that on both sides we meet only as common and indifferent acquaintance.”

“Now,” she said, “that this first meeting is done, I feel completely at ease. I know my own strength, and I won’t be embarrassed by his presence again. I’m glad he’s having dinner here on Tuesday. It will then be clear to everyone that we’re just two casual, indifferent acquaintances.”

“Yes, very indifferent, indeed,” said Elizabeth, laughingly. “Oh, Jane! take care.”

“Yes, very indifferent, for sure,” Elizabeth said with a laugh. “Oh, Jane! Be careful.”

“My dear Lizzy, you cannot think me so weak as to be in danger now.”

“My dear Lizzy, you can’t seriously think I’m so weak that I’d be in danger now.”

“I think you are in very great danger of making him as much in love with you as ever.”

“I think you’re at serious risk of making him fall in love with you all over again.”

They did not see the gentlemen again till Tuesday; and Mrs. Bennet, in the meanwhile, was giving way to all the happy schemes which the good-humour and common politeness of Bingley, in half an hour’s visit, had revived.

They didn't see the gentlemen again until Tuesday; and in the meantime, Mrs. Bennet was indulging in all the happy plans that Bingley's good nature and politeness had stirred up during their half-hour visit.

On Tuesday there was a large party assembled at Longbourn; and the two who were most anxiously expected, to the credit of their punctuality as sportsmen, were in very good time. When they repaired to the dining-room, Elizabeth eagerly watched to see whether Bingley would take the place which, in all their former parties, had belonged to him, by her sister. Her prudent mother, occupied by the same ideas, forbore to invite him to sit by herself. On entering the room, he{417} seemed to hesitate; but Jane happened to look round, and happened to smile: it was decided. He placed himself by her.

On Tuesday, a big party was happening at Longbourn, and the two guests everyone was eagerly waiting for, showing off their punctuality like true sportsmen, arrived right on time. As they entered the dining room, Elizabeth watched closely to see if Bingley would take the seat next to her sister, which he had occupied at all their previous gatherings. Her cautious mother, thinking along the same lines, didn’t invite him to sit next to her. When he walked into the room, he seemed to hesitate, but Jane happened to glance over and smile, and that made it clear. He took a seat next to her.

Elizabeth, with a triumphant sensation, looked towards his friend. He bore it with noble indifference; and she would have imagined that Bingley had received his sanction to be happy, had she not seen his eyes likewise turned towards Mr. Darcy, with an expression of half-laughing alarm.

Elizabeth, feeling triumphant, looked over at her friend. He took it with a dignified indifference; she might have thought that Bingley had been given permission to be happy if she hadn’t seen his eyes also directed at Mr. Darcy, filled with a mix of amusement and concern.

His behaviour to her sister was such during dinnertime as showed an admiration of her, which, though more guarded than formerly, persuaded Elizabeth, that, if left wholly to himself, Jane’s happiness, and his own, would be speedily secured. Though she dared not depend upon the consequence, she yet received pleasure from observing his behaviour. It gave her all the animation that her spirits could boast; for she was in no cheerful humour. Mr. Darcy was almost as far from her as the table could divide them. He was on one side of her mother. She knew how little such a situation would give pleasure to either, or make either appear to advantage. She was not near enough to hear any of their discourse; but she could see how seldom they spoke to each other, and how formal and cold was their manner whenever they did. Her mother’s ungraciousness made the sense of what they owed him more painful to Elizabeth’s mind; and she would, at times, have given anything to be privileged to tell him, that his kindness was neither unknown nor unfelt by the whole of the family.

His behavior towards her sister during dinner showed admiration for her, which, although more restrained than before, convinced Elizabeth that if left to his own devices, Jane’s happiness and his own would be quickly secured. Even though she didn’t want to count on it, she still found joy in watching his actions. It lifted her spirits, as she wasn’t in a cheerful mood. Mr. Darcy was seated almost as far from her as the table would allow, on the opposite side of her mother. She understood how little pleasure such a situation would bring either of them, or make them appear favorable. She was too far away to hear their conversation, but she could see how rarely they spoke to each other and how formal and cold their exchanges were whenever they did. Her mother’s unkindness made Elizabeth feel the weight of their obligations to him more acutely; at times, she would have given anything to be able to tell him that his kindness was recognized and appreciated by the whole family.

She was in hopes that the evening would afford some opportunity of bringing them together; that the whole of the visit would not pass away without enabling them{418} to enter into something more of conversation, than the mere ceremonious salutation attending his entrance. Anxious and uneasy, the period which passed in the drawing-room before the gentlemen came, was wearisome and dull to a degree that almost made her uncivil. She looked forward to their entrance as the point on which all her chance of pleasure for the evening must depend.

She hoped the evening would provide a chance to bring them together; that the whole visit wouldn’t go by without allowing them{418} to have more than just a simple greeting when he arrived. Anxious and uneasy, the time spent in the living room before the men arrived was so boring that it nearly made her rude. She looked forward to their arrival as the moment that would determine whether she would have any fun that evening.

“If he does not come to me, then,” said she, “I shall give him up for ever.”

“If he doesn’t come to me, then,” she said, “I’ll give him up for good.”

The gentlemen came; and she thought he looked as if he would have answered her hopes; but, alas! the ladies had crowded round the table, where Miss Bennet was making tea, and Elizabeth pouring out the coffee, in so close a confederacy, that there was not a single vacancy near her which would admit of a chair. And on the gentlemen’s approaching, one of the girls moved closer to her than ever, and said, in a whisper,—

The guys arrived, and she thought he seemed like he might meet her expectations, but unfortunately, the ladies had gathered around the table where Miss Bennet was making tea and Elizabeth was pouring coffee, so closely packed that there wasn't even one open spot for a chair next to her. And as the guys got closer, one of the girls moved in even closer to her and whispered, —

“The men shan’t come and part us, I am determined. We want none of them; do we?”

“The guys won't come and separate us, I’m set on that. We don’t want any of them; do we?”

Darcy had walked away to another part of the room. She followed him with her eyes, envied everyone to whom he spoke, had scarcely patience enough to help anybody to coffee, and then was enraged against herself for being so silly!

Darcy had moved to another part of the room. She watched him with jealousy as he talked to everyone, barely having the patience to help anyone with coffee, and then got angry with herself for being so foolish!

“A man who has once been refused! How could I ever be foolish enough to expect a renewal of his love? Is there one among the sex who would not protest against such a weakness as a second proposal to the same woman? There is no indignity so abhorrent to their feelings.”

“A man who has been rejected once! How could I be foolish enough to think he would love me again? Is there any man who wouldn't be outraged by the idea of proposing to the same woman a second time? There’s no humiliation more distasteful to them.”

She was a little revived, however, by his bringing back his coffee-cup himself; and she seized the opportunity of saying,{419}

She felt a bit better when he brought his coffee cup back himself, and she took the chance to say,{419}

“Is your sister at Pemberley still?”

“Is your sister still at Pemberley?”

“Yes; she will remain there till Christmas.”

“Yes, she’s going to stay there until Christmas.”

“And quite alone? Have all her friends left her?”

“And all alone? Have all her friends abandoned her?”

“Mrs. Annesley is with her. The others have been gone on to Scarborough these three weeks.”

“Mrs. Annesley is with her. The others have been in Scarborough for the past three weeks.”

She could think of nothing more to say; but if he wished to converse with her, he might have better success. He stood by her, however, for some minutes, in silence; and, at last, on the young lady’s whispering to Elizabeth again, he walked away.

She couldn't think of anything else to say; but if he wanted to talk to her, he might have better luck. He stood next to her in silence for a few minutes, and finally, when the young lady whispered to Elizabeth again, he walked away.

When the tea things were removed, and the card tables placed, the ladies all rose; and Elizabeth was then hoping to be soon joined by him, when all her views were overthrown, by seeing him fall a victim to her mother’s rapacity for whist players, and in a few moments after seated with the rest of the party. She now lost every expectation of pleasure. They were confined for the evening at different tables; and she had nothing to hope, but that his eyes were so often turned towards her side of the room, as to make him play as unsuccessfully as herself.

When the tea things were cleared away and the card tables were set up, all the ladies got up; Elizabeth was hoping he would join her soon, but all her hopes were dashed when she saw him become a victim of her mother’s obsession with finding whist players, and shortly after, he was seated with the rest of the group. She now had no expectations of enjoyment. They were stuck at different tables for the evening, and all she could hope for was that he would look over at her enough times to play just as poorly as she did.

Mrs. Bennet had designed to keep the two Netherfield gentlemen to supper; but their carriage was, unluckily, ordered before any of the others, and she had no opportunity of detaining them.

Mrs. Bennet planned to invite the two gentlemen from Netherfield to stay for supper, but unfortunately, their carriage was ordered before anyone else's, and she had no chance to keep them.

“Well, girls,” said she, as soon as they were left to themselves, “what say you to the day? I think everything has passed off uncommonly well, I assure you. The dinner was as well dressed as any I ever saw. The venison was roasted to a turn—and everybody said, they never saw so fat a haunch. The soup was fifty times better than what we had at the Lucases’ last week; and even Mr. Darcy acknowledged that the partridges were{420} remarkably well done; and I suppose he has two or three French cooks at least. And, my dear Jane, I never saw you look in greater beauty. Mrs. Long said so too, for I asked her whether you did not. And what do you think she said besides? ‘Ah! Mrs. Bennet, we shall have her at Netherfield at last!’ She did, indeed. I do think Mrs. Long is as good a creature as ever lived—and her nieces are very pretty behaved girls, and not at all handsome: I like them prodigiously.”

“Well, girls,” she said as soon as they were alone, “what do you think of the day? I believe everything went incredibly well, I assure you. The dinner was as beautifully prepared as any I’ve ever seen. The venison was roasted perfectly—and everyone said they’d never seen such a fat haunch. The soup was fifty times better than what we had at the Lucases’ last week; and even Mr. Darcy admitted that the partridges were{420} remarkably well cooked; and I assume he has at least two or three French chefs. And, my dear Jane, I’ve never seen you look more beautiful. Mrs. Long said so too, because I asked her if you didn’t. And do you know what else she said? ‘Ah! Mrs. Bennet, we shall finally have her at Netherfield!’ She really did. I truly think Mrs. Long is one of the nicest people ever—and her nieces are very well-mannered girls, though not at all pretty: I like them a lot.”

“Mrs. Long and her nieces.”

"Mrs. Long and her nieces."

Mrs. Bennet, in short, was in very great spirits: she had seen enough of Bingley’s behaviour to Jane to be convinced that she would get him at last; and her expectations of advantage to her family, when in a happy humour, were so far beyond reason, that she was quite disappointed at not seeing him there again the next day, to make his proposals.

Mrs. Bennet was extremely happy: she had seen enough of Bingley’s actions towards Jane to be sure that she would finally win him over; and her hopes for benefits to her family, when she was in a good mood, were so unrealistic that she felt quite let down not to see him there again the next day to make his offer.

“It has been a very agreeable day,” said Miss Bennet to Elizabeth. “The party seemed so well selected, so suitable one with the other. I hope we may often meet again.”

“It’s been a really nice day,” Miss Bennet said to Elizabeth. “The group seemed so well chosen, so compatible with each other. I hope we can get together often.”

Elizabeth smiled.

Elizabeth grinned.

“Lizzy, you must not do so. You must not suspect me. It mortifies me. I assure you that I have now learnt to enjoy his conversation as an agreeable and sensible young man without having a wish beyond it. I am perfectly satisfied, from what his manners now are, that he never had any design of engaging my affection. It is only that he is blessed with greater sweetness of address, and a stronger desire of generally pleasing, than any other man.”

“Lizzy, you can’t do that. You can’t doubt me. It really embarrasses me. I promise you that I’ve learned to appreciate his conversation as a pleasant and sensible young man without wanting anything more. I’m completely sure, based on how he behaves now, that he never intended to win my affection. It’s just that he has a more charming way of speaking and a stronger desire to please than anyone else.”

“You are very cruel,” said her sister, “you will not let me smile, and are provoking me to it every moment.”

“You're really cruel,” her sister said, “you won’t let me smile, and you keep pushing me to do it every moment.”

“How hard it is in some cases to be believed! And how impossible in others! But why should you wish to persuade me that I feel more than I acknowledge?”

“How difficult it is in some situations to be believed! And how impossible in others! But why do you want to convince me that I feel more than I admit?”

“That is a question which I hardly know how to answer. We all love to instruct, though we can teach only what is not worth knowing. Forgive me; and if you persist in indifference, do not make me your confidante.{422}

“That's a question I'm not really sure how to answer. We all love to teach, even though we can only share what isn't really worth knowing. Forgive me; and if you continue to be indifferent, please don't make me your confidant.{422}


“Lizzy, my dear, I need to talk to you.”

CHAPTER LV.

A FEW days after this visit, Mr. Bingley called again, and alone. His friend had left him that morning for London, but was to return home in ten days’ time. He sat with them above an hour, and was{423} in remarkably good spirits. Mrs. Bennet invited him to dine with them; but, with many expressions of concern, he confessed himself engaged elsewhere.

A A few days after this visit, Mr. Bingley came by again, and by himself. His friend had left for London that morning but was expected to come back in ten days. He stayed with them for over an hour and was{423} in really good spirits. Mrs. Bennet invited him to have dinner with them, but with many apologies, he admitted he had other commitments.

“Next time you call,” said she, “I hope we shall be more lucky.”

“Next time you call,” she said, “I hope we’ll have better luck.”

He should be particularly happy at any time, etc., etc.; and if she would give him leave, would take an early opportunity of waiting on them.

He should be especially happy anytime, etc., etc.; and if she would allow it, he would take the first chance to visit them.

“Can you come to-morrow?”

“Can you come tomorrow?”

Yes, he had no engagement at all for to-morrow; and her invitation was accepted with alacrity.

Yes, he had no plans at all for tomorrow, and he eagerly accepted her invitation.

He came, and in such very good time, that the ladies were none of them dressed. In ran Mrs. Bennet to her daughters’ room, in her dressing-gown, and with her hair half finished, crying out,—

He arrived, and he was so early that none of the ladies were dressed. Mrs. Bennet rushed into her daughters' room, still in her dressing gown and with her hair half done, shouting,—

“My dear Jane, make haste and hurry down. He is come—Mr. Bingley is come. He is, indeed. Make haste, make haste. Here, Sarah, come to Miss Bennet this moment, and help her on with her gown. Never mind Miss Lizzy’s hair.”

“My dear Jane, hurry up and come down. He’s here—Mr. Bingley is here. He really is. Hurry, hurry! Sarah, come to Miss Bennet right now and help her put on her gown. Don’t worry about Miss Lizzy’s hair.”

“We will be down as soon as we can,” said Jane; “but I dare say Kitty is forwarder than either of us, for she went upstairs half an hour ago.”

“We'll be down as soon as we can,” said Jane; “but I bet Kitty is ahead of both of us, because she went upstairs half an hour ago.”

“Oh! hang Kitty! what has she to do with it? Come, be quick, be quick! where is your sash, my dear?”

“Oh! Forget Kitty! What does she have to do with it? Come on, hurry up, hurry up! Where’s your sash, my dear?”

But when her mother was gone, Jane would not be prevailed on to go down without one of her sisters.

But when her mother was gone, Jane wouldn’t be convinced to go downstairs without one of her sisters.

The same anxiety to get them by themselves was visible again in the evening. After tea, Mr. Bennet retired to the library, as was his custom, and Mary went upstairs to her instrument. Two obstacles of the five being thus removed, Mrs. Bennet sat looking and winking at Elizabeth and Catherine for a considerable time, without{424} making any impression on them. Elizabeth would not observe her; and when at last Kitty did, she very innocently said, “What is the matter, mamma? What do you keep winking at me for? What am I to do?”

The same eagerness to get them alone showed up again in the evening. After tea, Mr. Bennet went to the library, as was his habit, and Mary went upstairs to play her instrument. With two of the five obstacles out of the way, Mrs. Bennet sat there looking and winking at Elizabeth and Catherine for quite a while, without{424} getting any response from them. Elizabeth ignored her, and finally, when Kitty noticed, she innocently asked, “What’s wrong, Mom? Why are you winking at me? What am I supposed to do?”

“Nothing, child, nothing. I did not wink at you.” She then sat still five minutes longer; but unable to waste such a precious occasion, she suddenly got up, and saying to Kitty,—

“Nothing, kid, nothing. I didn’t wink at you.” She then sat still for five more minutes; but unable to waste such a precious moment, she suddenly got up and said to Kitty,—

“Come here, my love, I want to speak to you,” took her out of the room. Jane instantly gave a look at Elizabeth which spoke her distress at such premeditation, and her entreaty that she would not give in to it. In a few minutes, Mrs. Bennet half opened the door and called out,—

“Come here, my love, I want to talk to you,” took her out of the room. Jane quickly glanced at Elizabeth, showing her anxiety about such a planned move and pleading silently that she wouldn’t go along with it. In a few minutes, Mrs. Bennet half opened the door and called out,—

“Lizzy, my dear, I want to speak with you.”

“Lizzy, my dear, I want to talk to you.”

Elizabeth was forced to go.

Elizabeth had to go.

“We may as well leave them by themselves, you know,” said her mother as soon as she was in the hall. “Kitty and I are going upstairs to sit in my dressing-room.”

“We might as well leave them alone, you know,” said her mother as soon as she was in the hallway. “Kitty and I are going upstairs to hang out in my dressing room.”

Elizabeth made no attempt to reason with her mother, but remained quietly in the hall till she and Kitty were out of sight, then returned into the drawing-room.

Elizabeth didn't try to reason with her mother; she stayed quietly in the hall until her and Kitty were out of sight, then went back into the drawing room.

Mrs. Bennet’s schemes for this day were ineffectual. Bingley was everything that was charming, except the professed lover of her daughter. His ease and cheerfulness rendered him a most agreeable addition to their evening party; and he bore with the ill-judged officiousness of the mother, and heard all her silly remarks with a forbearance and command of countenance particularly grateful to the daughter.

Mrs. Bennet’s plans for the day didn’t work out. Bingley was charming in every way, except for being her daughter’s intended. His relaxed and cheerful demeanor made him a wonderful addition to their evening gathering; he patiently dealt with the mother’s misguided insistence and listened to all her foolish comments with a calmness that was especially appreciated by the daughter.

He scarcely needed an invitation to stay supper; and before he went away an engagement was formed, chiefly through his own and Mrs. Bennet’s means, for his coming next morning to shoot with her husband.{425}

He hardly needed an invitation to stay for dinner; and before he left, an arrangement was made, mostly through his and Mrs. Bennet’s efforts, for him to come the next morning to shoot with her husband.{425}

After this day, Jane said no more of her indifference. Not a word passed between the sisters concerning Bingley; but Elizabeth went to bed in the happy belief that all must speedily be concluded, unless Mr. Darcy returned within the stated time. Seriously, however, she felt tolerably persuaded that all this must have taken place with that gentleman’s concurrence.

After that day, Jane said nothing more about her indifference. Not a word was exchanged between the sisters regarding Bingley; but Elizabeth went to bed feeling happy, believing everything would be settled soon, unless Mr. Darcy came back within the promised time. Seriously, though, she felt fairly convinced that all of this must have happened with that gentleman’s agreement.

Bingley was punctual to his appointment; and he and Mr. Bennet spent the morning together, as had been agreed on. The latter was much more agreeable than his companion expected. There was nothing of presumption or folly in Bingley that could provoke his ridicule, or disgust him into silence; and he was more communicative, and less eccentric, than the other had ever seen him. Bingley of course returned with him to dinner; and in the evening Mrs. Bennet’s invention was again at work to get everybody away from him and her daughter. Elizabeth, who had a letter to write, went into the breakfast-room for that purpose soon after tea; for as the others were all going to sit down to cards, she could not be wanted to counteract her mother’s schemes.

Bingley arrived right on time for his appointment, and he and Mr. Bennet spent the morning together, just as they had planned. Mr. Bennet found him to be much more pleasant than he had expected. There was nothing arrogant or foolish about Bingley that would provoke mockery or annoy him into silence; instead, Bingley was more talkative and less quirky than Mr. Bennet had ever seen him. Naturally, Bingley joined him for dinner, and in the evening, Mrs. Bennet was once again busy trying to get everyone away from him and her daughter. Elizabeth, needing to write a letter, headed into the breakfast room shortly after tea, since the others were all about to play cards and she wouldn't be needed to thwart her mother’s plans.

But on her returning to the drawing-room, when her letter was finished, she saw, to her infinite surprise, there was reason to fear that her mother had been too ingenious for her. On opening the door, she perceived her sister and Bingley standing together over the hearth, as if engaged in earnest conversation; and had this led to no suspicion, the faces of both, as they hastily turned round and moved away from each other, would have told it all. Their situation was awkward enough; but hers she thought was still worse. Not a syllable was uttered by either; and Elizabeth was on the point of going away again, when Bingley, who as well as the other had sat{426} down, suddenly rose, and, whispering a few words to her sister, ran out of the room.

But when she returned to the drawing room, after finishing her letter, she was incredibly surprised to realize that her mom might have been too clever for her. When she opened the door, she saw her sister and Bingley standing by the fireplace, as if they were in a serious conversation; and if that hadn’t raised any suspicions, the looks on their faces as they quickly turned and moved away from each other said it all. Their situation was awkward enough, but she thought hers was even worse. Neither of them said a word, and Elizabeth was about to leave again when Bingley, having also sat down, suddenly got up, whispered a few words to her sister, and ran out of the room.

Jane could have no reserves from Elizabeth, where confidence would give pleasure; and, instantly embracing her, acknowledged, with the liveliest emotion, that she was the happiest creature in the world.

Jane had no reservations with Elizabeth, where feeling confident brought her joy; and, immediately hugging her, she expressed, with the most vibrant emotion, that she was the happiest person in the world.

Tis too much!” she added, “by far too much. I do not deserve it. Oh, why is not everybody as happy?”

It’s too much!” she added, “way too much. I don’t deserve it. Oh, why isn’t everyone as happy?”

Elizabeth’s congratulations were given with a sincerity, a warmth, a delight, which words could but poorly express. Every sentence of kindness was a fresh source of happiness to Jane. But she would not allow herself to stay with her sister, or say half that remained to be said, for the present.

Elizabeth’s congratulations were offered with sincerity, warmth, and joy that words could hardly capture. Every kind sentence brought Jane a new wave of happiness. But she wouldn’t let herself linger with her sister or say everything she still wanted to say, at least not right now.

“I must go instantly to my mother,” she cried. “I would not on any account trifle with her affectionate solicitude, or allow her to hear it from anyone but myself. He is gone to my father already. Oh, Lizzy, to know that what I have to relate will give such pleasure to all my dear family! how shall I bear so much happiness?”

“I have to go to my mom right away,” she exclaimed. “I wouldn’t want to take her caring concern lightly or let her hear it from anyone but me. He’s already gone to my dad. Oh, Lizzy, knowing that what I’m about to share will bring such joy to my whole family! How will I handle so much happiness?”

She then hastened away to her mother, who had purposely broken up the card-party, and was sitting upstairs with Kitty.

She quickly ran to her mom, who had intentionally ended the card party and was sitting upstairs with Kitty.

Elizabeth, who was left by herself, now smiled at the rapidity and ease with which an affair was finally settled, that had given them so many previous months of suspense and vexation.

Elizabeth, now alone, smiled at how quickly and easily the affair was finally settled after causing them so many months of uncertainty and frustration.

“And this,” said she, “is the end of all his friend’s anxious circumspection! of all his sister’s falsehood and contrivance! the happiest, wisest, and most reasonable end!”

“And this,” she said, “is the end of all his friend’s worried caution! of all his sister’s lies and scheming! the happiest, smartest, and most sensible ending!”

In a few minutes she was joined by Bingley, whose{427} conference with her father had been short and to the purpose.

In a few minutes, Bingley joined her, having had a brief and straightforward conversation with her father.

“Where is your sister?” said he hastily, as he opened the door.

“Where's your sister?” he said quickly as he opened the door.

“With my mother upstairs. She will be down in a moment, I dare say.”

“With my mom upstairs. She'll be down in a minute, I bet.”

He then shut the door, and, coming up to her, claimed the good wishes and affection of a sister. Elizabeth honestly and heartily expressed her delight in the prospect of their relationship. They shook hands with great cordiality; and then, till her sister came down, she had to listen to all he had to say of his own happiness, and of Jane’s perfections; and in spite of his being a lover, Elizabeth really believed all his expectations of felicity to be rationally founded, because they had for basis the excellent understanding and super-excellent disposition of Jane, and a general similarity of feeling and taste between her and himself.

He then closed the door and walked over to her, claiming the good wishes and affection of a sister. Elizabeth sincerely and enthusiastically expressed her happiness about their relationship. They shook hands warmly, and then, until her sister came down, she had to listen to everything he had to say about his own happiness and Jane’s qualities; and despite him being in love, Elizabeth truly believed all his hopes for happiness were based on solid reasoning because they were grounded in Jane’s excellent understanding and wonderful character, along with a general similarity of feelings and tastes between her and him.

It was an evening of no common delight to them all; the satisfaction of Miss Bennet’s mind gave such a glow of sweet animation to her face, as made her look handsomer than ever. Kitty simpered and smiled, and hoped her turn was coming soon. Mrs. Bennet could not give her consent, or speak her approbation in terms warm enough to satisfy her feelings, though she talked to Bingley of nothing else, for half an hour; and when Mr. Bennet joined them at supper, his voice and manner plainly showed how really happy he was.

It was an evening that everyone enjoyed in their own way; the happiness shining on Miss Bennet’s face made her look more attractive than ever. Kitty grinned and hoped her time would come soon. Mrs. Bennet couldn’t express her approval in words that felt strong enough for her feelings, even though she talked to Bingley about nothing else for half an hour. And when Mr. Bennet came in for supper, his voice and demeanor clearly showed just how happy he was.

Not a word, however, passed his lips in allusion to it, till their visitor took his leave for the night; but as soon as he was gone, he turned to his daughter and said,—

Not a word, though, was said about it until their guest left for the night; but as soon as he was gone, he turned to his daughter and said,—

“Jane, I congratulate you. You will be a very happy woman.{428}

“Jane, congratulations! You're going to be a very happy woman.{428}

Jane went to him instantly, kissed him, and thanked him for his goodness.

Jane went to him right away, kissed him, and thanked him for his kindness.

“You are a good girl,” he replied, “and I have great pleasure in thinking you will be so happily settled. I have not a doubt of your doing very well together. Your tempers are by no means unlike. You are each of you so complying, that nothing will ever be resolved on; so easy, that every servant will cheat you; and so generous, that you will always exceed your income.”

“You're a good girl,” he said, “and I'm really happy thinking you'll be so nicely settled. I have no doubt that you two will get along great. Your personalities are quite similar. You're both so accommodating that nothing will ever get decided; so easygoing that every servant will take advantage of you; and so generous that you’ll always spend more than you earn.”

“I hope not so. Imprudence or thoughtlessness in money matters would be unpardonable in me.”

“I hope not. Being careless or thoughtless about money would be unforgivable for me.”

“Exceed their income! My dear Mr. Bennet,” cried his wife, “what are you talking of? Why, he has four or five thousand a year, and very likely more.” Then addressing her daughter, “Oh, my dear, dear Jane, I am so happy! I am sure I shan’t get a wink of sleep all night. I knew how it would be. I always said it must be so, at last. I was sure you could not be so beautiful for nothing! I remember, as soon as ever I saw him, when he first came into Hertfordshire last year, I thought how likely it was that you should come together. Oh, he is the handsomest young man that ever was seen!”

“Exceed their income! My dear Mr. Bennet,” his wife exclaimed, “what are you talking about? He has four or five thousand a year, and probably even more.” Then turning to her daughter, “Oh, my dear, dear Jane, I’m so happy! I’m sure I won’t get a wink of sleep all night. I knew it would happen. I always said it had to be this way eventually. I was sure you couldn’t be so beautiful for nothing! I remember when I first saw him, when he came to Hertfordshire last year, I thought how likely it was that you two would end up together. Oh, he is the handsomest young man that’s ever been seen!”

Wickham, Lydia, were all forgotten. Jane was beyond competition her favourite child. At that moment she cared for no other. Her younger sisters soon began to make interest with her for objects of happiness which she might in future be able to dispense.

Wickham and Lydia were completely forgotten. Jane was hands down her favorite child. At that moment, she cared for no one else. Her younger sisters quickly started trying to win her over for things that could make them happy, which she might be able to provide in the future.

Mary petitioned for the use of the library at Netherfield; and Kitty begged very hard for a few balls there every winter.

Mary asked to use the library at Netherfield, and Kitty pleaded for a few balls to be held there every winter.

Bingley, from this time, was of course a daily visitor at Longbourn; coming frequently before breakfast, and always remaining till after supper; unless when some{429} barbarous neighbour, who could not be enough detested, had given him an invitation to dinner, which he thought himself obliged to accept.

Bingley, from this point on, was a regular visitor at Longbourn; he often arrived before breakfast and always stayed until after supper, unless some{429} detestable neighbor, who was utterly unlikable, had invited him to dinner, which he felt he had to accept.

Elizabeth had now but little time for conversation with her sister; for while he was present Jane had no attention to bestow on anyone else: but she found herself considerably useful to both of them, in those hours of separation that must sometimes occur. In the absence of Jane, he always attached himself to Elizabeth for the pleasure of talking of her; and when Bingley was gone, Jane constantly sought the same means of relief.

Elizabeth had little time to chat with her sister now; whenever he was around, Jane focused exclusively on him. However, she felt she was quite helpful to both of them during those times they had to be apart. When Jane was gone, he always turned to Elizabeth because he enjoyed talking about her; and when Bingley left, Jane often looked for the same comfort.

“He has made me so happy,” said she, one evening, “by telling me that he was totally ignorant of my being in town last spring! I had not believed it possible.”

“He has made me so happy,” she said one evening, “by telling me that he had no idea I was in town last spring! I didn’t think that was possible.”

“I suspected as much,” replied Elizabeth. “But how did he account for it?”

“I figured that much,” replied Elizabeth. “But how did he explain it?”

“It must have been his sisters’ doing. They were certainly no friends to his acquaintance with me, which I cannot wonder at, since he might have chosen so much more advantageously in many respects. But when they see, as I trust they will, that their brother is happy with me, they will learn to be contented, and we shall be on good terms again: though we can never be what we once were to each other.”

“It must have been his sisters who did this. They definitely weren't supportive of his friendship with me, which I can understand, since he could have chosen someone much better in many ways. But when they see, as I hope they will, that their brother is happy with me, they'll come to accept it, and we'll be on good terms again, even though we'll never be as close as we used to be.”

“That is the most unforgiving speech,” said Elizabeth, “that I ever heard you utter. Good girl! It would vex me, indeed, to see you again the dupe of Miss Bingley’s pretended regard.”

“That is the most cruel speech,” said Elizabeth, “that I’ve ever heard you say. Good girl! It would really upset me to see you fall for Miss Bingley’s fake affection again.”

“Would you believe it, Lizzy, that when he went to town last November he really loved me, and nothing but a persuasion of my being indifferent would have prevented his coming down again?{430}

“Can you believe it, Lizzy? When he went to town last November, he actually loved me, and nothing but my indifference would have stopped him from coming back again?{430}

“He made a little mistake, to be sure; but it is to the credit of his modesty.”

“He made a small mistake, for sure; but that just shows his modesty.”

This naturally introduced a panegyric from Jane on his diffidence, and the little value he put on his own good qualities.

This naturally led Jane to praise him for his shyness and the low opinion he had of his own good qualities.

Elizabeth was pleased to find that he had not betrayed the interference of his friend; for, though Jane had the most generous and forgiving heart in the world, she knew it was a circumstance which must prejudice her against him.

Elizabeth was glad to see that he hadn’t revealed his friend’s meddling; because although Jane had the kindest and most forgiving heart, she knew it was something that would make her biased against him.

“I am certainly the most fortunate creature that ever existed!” cried Jane. “Oh, Lizzy, why am I thus singled from my family, and blessed above them all? If I could but see you as happy! If there were but such another man for you!”

“I’m definitely the luckiest person alive!” Jane exclaimed. “Oh, Lizzy, why am I the one chosen from my family and so blessed above all of them? If only I could see you this happy! If only there was another man just like him for you!”

“If you were to give me forty such men I never could be so happy as you. Till I have your disposition, your goodness, I never can have your happiness. No, no, let me shift for myself; and, perhaps, if I have very good luck, I may meet with another Mr. Collins in time.”

“If you gave me forty guys like you, I still wouldn't be as happy as you are. Until I have your nature and your kindness, I can't have your happiness. No, no, let me fend for myself; and maybe, if I'm really lucky, I might come across another Mr. Collins eventually.”

The situation of affairs in the Longbourn family could not be long a secret. Mrs. Bennet was privileged to whisper it to Mrs. Philips, and she ventured, without any permission, to do the same by all her neighbours in Meryton.

The situation in the Longbourn family couldn't stay a secret for long. Mrs. Bennet was allowed to share it with Mrs. Philips, and she went ahead, without asking, to do the same with all her neighbors in Meryton.

The Bennets were speedily pronounced to be the luckiest family in the world; though only a few weeks before, when Lydia had first run away, they had been generally proved to be marked out for misfortune.{431}

The Bennets were quickly declared to be the luckiest family in the world, even though just a few weeks earlier, when Lydia first ran away, they had been widely seen as destined for disaster.{431}



CHAPTER LVI.

ONE morning, about a week after Bingley’s engagement with Jane had been formed, as he and the females of the family were sitting together in the dining-room, their attention was suddenly drawn to the window by the sound of a carriage; and they perceived a chaise and four driving up the lawn. It was too early in the morning for visitors; and besides, the equipage did not answer to that of any of their neighbours. The horses were post; and neither the carriage, nor the livery of the servant who preceded it, were familiar to them. As{432} it was certain, however, that somebody was coming, Bingley instantly prevailed on Miss Bennet to avoid the confinement of such an intrusion, and walk away with him into the shrubbery. They both set off; and the conjectures of the remaining three continued, though with little satisfaction, till the door was thrown open, and their visitor entered. It was Lady Catherine de Bourgh.

OOne morning, about a week after Bingley got engaged to Jane, he and the women of the family were sitting together in the dining room when they suddenly heard the sound of a carriage outside. They looked out the window and saw a four-horse chaise driving up the lawn. It was too early for visitors, and the carriage didn’t belong to any of their neighbors. The horses were fresh, and neither the carriage nor the livery of the servant in front was familiar to them. However, it was clear that someone was arriving, so Bingley quickly convinced Miss Bennet to escape the intrusion and walk with him into the shrubbery. They both left, while the remaining three speculated, though with little to satisfy them, until the door swung open and their visitor walked in. It was Lady Catherine de Bourgh.

They were of course all intending to be surprised: but their astonishment was beyond their expectation; and on the part of Mrs. Bennet and Kitty, though she was perfectly unknown to them, even inferior to what Elizabeth felt.

They were all planning to be surprised, but their shock exceeded what they expected. As for Mrs. Bennet and Kitty, even though they had never met her before, their reaction was less intense than what Elizabeth experienced.

She entered the room with an air more than usually ungracious, made no other reply to Elizabeth’s salutation than a slight inclination of the head, and sat down without saying a word. Elizabeth had mentioned her name to her mother on her Ladyship’s entrance, though no request of introduction had been made.

She walked into the room with an unusually ungracious attitude, responded to Elizabeth’s greeting with just a slight nod, and sat down without saying anything. Elizabeth had mentioned her name to her mother when her Ladyship came in, even though no introduction had been requested.

Mrs. Bennet, all amazement, though flattered by having a guest of such high importance, received her with the utmost politeness. After sitting for a moment in silence, she said, very stiffly, to Elizabeth,—

Mrs. Bennet, completely amazed but flattered to have such an important guest, welcomed her with the utmost politeness. After sitting in silence for a moment, she said very stiffly to Elizabeth,—

“I hope you are well, Miss Bennet. That lady, I suppose, is your mother?”

“I hope you’re doing well, Miss Bennet. That lady must be your mother?”

Elizabeth replied very concisely that she was.

Elizabeth replied briefly that she was.

“And that, I suppose, is one of your sisters?”

“And that, I guess, is one of your sisters?”

“Yes, madam,” said Mrs. Bennet, delighted to speak to a Lady Catherine. “She is my youngest girl but one. My youngest of all is lately married, and my eldest is somewhere about the ground, walking with a young man, who, I believe, will soon become a part of the family.{433}

“Yes, ma'am,” Mrs. Bennet said, thrilled to talk to Lady Catherine. “She is my second youngest daughter. My youngest just got married, and my oldest is somewhere around here, walking with a young man who I think will soon be joining the family.{433}

“You have a very small park here,” returned Lady Catherine, after a short silence.

"You have a really small park here," Lady Catherine replied after a brief pause.

“It is nothing in comparison of Rosings, my Lady, I dare say; but, I assure you, it is much larger than Sir William Lucas’s.”

“It’s nothing compared to Rosings, my Lady, I can say that for sure; but, I assure you, it’s much bigger than Sir William Lucas’s.”

“This must be a most inconvenient sitting-room for the evening in summer: the windows are full west.”

"This must be a really uncomfortable living room for the summer evenings: the windows face directly west."

Mrs. Bennet assured her that they never sat there after dinner; and then added,—

Mrs. Bennet assured her that they never sat there after dinner; and then added,—

“May I take the liberty of asking your Ladyship whether you left Mr. and Mrs. Collins well?”

“May I ask if you left Mr. and Mrs. Collins in good health?”

“Yes, very well. I saw them the night before last.”

“Yes, very well. I saw them the night before last.”

Elizabeth now expected that she would produce a letter for her from Charlotte, as it seemed the only probable motive for her calling. But no letter appeared, and she was completely puzzled.

Elizabeth now thought she would get a letter from Charlotte, since that seemed like the only likely reason for her visit. But no letter came, and she was completely confused.

Mrs. Bennet, with great civility, begged her Ladyship to take some refreshment: but Lady Catherine very resolutely, and not very politely, declined eating anything; and then, rising up, said to Elizabeth,—

Mrs. Bennet, with great politeness, asked her Ladyship to have some refreshments: but Lady Catherine firmly and rather rudely refused to eat anything; and then, standing up, said to Elizabeth,—

“Miss Bennet, there seemed to be a prettyish kind of a little wilderness on one side of your lawn. I should be glad to take a turn in it, if you will favour me with your company.”

“Miss Bennet, there looks like a charming little wild area on one side of your lawn. I'd love to take a stroll through it, if you’d join me.”

“Go, my dear,” cried her mother, “and show her Ladyship about the different walks. I think she will be pleased with the hermitage.”

“Go on, my dear,” her mother urged, “and show her Ladyship around the different paths. I think she’ll like the hermitage.”

Elizabeth obeyed; and, running into her own room for her parasol, attended her noble guest downstairs. As they passed through the hall, Lady Catherine opened the doors into the dining-parlour and drawing-room, and pronouncing them, after a short survey, to be decent-looking rooms, walked on.{434}

Elizabeth obeyed and quickly went to her room to grab her parasol before accompanying her distinguished guest downstairs. As they walked through the hall, Lady Catherine opened the doors to the dining room and drawing room, took a brief look around, deemed them to be okay, and moved on.{434}

Her carriage remained at the door, and Elizabeth saw that her waiting-woman was in it. They proceeded in silence along the gravel walk that led to the copse; Elizabeth was determined to make no effort for conversation with a woman who was now more than usually insolent and disagreeable.

Her carriage stayed at the door, and Elizabeth noticed that her maid was inside it. They walked silently along the gravel path that led to the woods; Elizabeth was resolved not to try to engage in conversation with someone who was now especially rude and unpleasant.

“After a short survey”

“After a quick survey”

[Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

[Copyright 1894 by George Allen.]

“How could I ever think her like her nephew?” said she, as she looked in her face.

“How could I ever think she looks like her nephew?” she said, as she looked at her face.

As soon as they entered the copse, Lady Catherine began in the following manner:—

As soon as they entered the thicket, Lady Catherine started speaking like this:—

“You can be at no loss, Miss Bennet, to understand the reason of my journey hither. Your own heart, your own conscience, must tell you why I come.”

“You shouldn’t have any trouble understanding why I traveled here, Miss Bennet. Your own heart and your own conscience should make it clear why I’ve come.”

Elizabeth looked with unaffected astonishment.

Elizabeth looked on in surprise.

“Indeed, you are mistaken, madam; I have not been at all able to account for the honour of seeing you here.”

“Actually, you’re mistaken, ma’am; I haven’t been able to understand the honor of seeing you here at all.”

“Miss Bennet,” replied her Ladyship, in an angry tone, “you ought to know that I am not to be trifled with. But however insincere you may choose to be, you shall not find me so. My character has ever been celebrated for its sincerity and frankness; and in a cause of such moment as this, I shall certainly not depart from it. A report of a most alarming nature reached me two days ago. I was told, that not only your sister was on the point of being most advantageously married, but that you—that Miss Elizabeth Bennet would, in all likelihood, be soon afterwards united to my nephew—my own nephew, Mr. Darcy. Though I know it must be a scandalous falsehood, though I would not injure him so much as to suppose the truth of it possible, I instantly resolved on setting off for this place, that I might make my sentiments known to you.”

“Miss Bennet,” her Ladyship replied, sounding angry, “you should know that I'm not someone to be messed with. But no matter how insincere you choose to be, you won’t find me the same way. My reputation has always been built on sincerity and honesty; and in a matter as serious as this, I won't change that. A very alarming report reached me two days ago. I was told that not only was your sister about to get married very well, but that you—that Miss Elizabeth Bennet would likely soon be engaged to my nephew—my own nephew, Mr. Darcy. Although I know this must be a scandalous lie, and I wouldn't even want to think it's possible, I decided right away to come here to share my thoughts with you.”

“If you believed it impossible to be true,” said Elizabeth, colouring with astonishment and disdain, “I wonder you took the trouble of coming so far. What could your Ladyship propose by it?”

“If you thought it was impossible,” Elizabeth said, her face flushed with surprise and disdain, “I’m surprised you bothered to come all this way. What did you hope to achieve by it?”

“At once to insist upon having such a report universally contradicted.{436}

“At once to insist on having such a report completely denied.{436}

“Your coming to Longbourn, to see me and my family,” said Elizabeth coolly, “will be rather a confirmation of it—if, indeed, such a report is in existence.”

“Your visit to Longbourn to see me and my family,” said Elizabeth coolly, “will be quite a confirmation of it—if, in fact, such a rumor exists.”

“If! do you then pretend to be ignorant of it? Has it not been industriously circulated by yourselves? Do you not know that such a report is spread abroad?”

“If! Do you really act like you're unaware of it? Haven't you been the ones spreading it around? Don't you realize that this rumor is out there?”

“I never heard that it was.”

“I never heard that it was.”

“And can you likewise declare, that there is no foundation for it?”

“And can you also say that there’s no foundation for it?”

“I do not pretend to possess equal frankness with your Ladyship. You may ask questions which I shall not choose to answer.”

“I don't claim to have the same level of openness as you do, my Lady. You may ask questions that I won't want to answer.”

“This is not to be borne. Miss Bennet, I insist on being satisfied. Has he, has my nephew, made you an offer of marriage?”

"This is unacceptable. Miss Bennet, I need you to tell me the truth. Has he, has my nephew, proposed to you?"

“Your Ladyship has declared it to be impossible.”

“Your Ladyship has said it’s impossible.”

“It ought to be so; it must be so, while he retains the use of his reason. But your arts and allurements may, in a moment of infatuation, have made him forget what he owes to himself and to all his family. You may have drawn him in.”

“It should be this way; it has to be this way, as long as he can think clearly. But your tricks and charms might, in a moment of temptation, have caused him to forget what he owes to himself and to his entire family. You may have led him astray.”

“If I have, I shall be the last person to confess it.”

“If I do, I’ll be the last person to admit it.”

“Miss Bennet, do you know who I am? I have not been accustomed to such language as this. I am almost the nearest relation he has in the world, and am entitled to know all his dearest concerns.”

“Miss Bennet, do you know who I am? I’m not used to this kind of talk. I am nearly his closest relative in the world, and I have the right to know all his most important matters.”

“But you are not entitled to know mine; nor will such behaviour as this ever induce me to be explicit.”

“But you don’t have the right to know mine; and acting like this will never make me be open about it.”

“Let me be rightly understood. This match, to which you have the presumption to aspire, can never take place. No, never. Mr. Darcy is engaged to my daughter. Now, what have you to say?{437}

“Let me make myself clear. This match that you foolishly hope for will never happen. No, it will never happen. Mr. Darcy is engaged to my daughter. So, what do you have to say about that?{437}

“Only this,—that if he is so, you can have no reason to suppose he will make an offer to me.”

"Just this: if he's like that, you have no reason to think he’ll propose to me."

Lady Catherine hesitated for a moment, and then replied,—

Lady Catherine paused for a moment and then responded,—

“The engagement between them is of a peculiar kind. From their infancy, they have been intended for each other. It was the favourite wish of his mother, as well as of hers. While in their cradles we planned the union; and now, at the moment when the wishes of both sisters would be accomplished, is their marriage to be prevented by a young woman of inferior birth, of no importance in the world, and wholly unallied to the family? Do you pay no regard to the wishes of his friends—to his tacit engagement with Miss de Bourgh? Are you lost to every feeling of propriety and delicacy? Have you not heard me say, that from his earliest hours he was destined for his cousin?”

“Their engagement is quite unusual. From a young age, they were meant to be together. It was the favorite wish of both of their mothers. While they were still in their cradles, we arranged their union; and now, just when both sisters' dreams are about to come true, is their marriage going to be stopped by a young woman of lower status, who isn’t important in the world and has no connections to the family? Do you not care about the wishes of his friends or his unspoken promise to Miss de Bourgh? Are you completely devoid of any sense of propriety and decency? Haven’t you heard me say that he was intended for his cousin from the very beginning?”

“Yes; and I had heard it before. But what is that to me? If there is no other objection to my marrying your nephew, I shall certainly not be kept from it by knowing that his mother and aunt wished him to marry Miss de Bourgh. You both did as much as you could in planning the marriage. Its completion depended on others. If Mr. Darcy is neither by honour nor inclination confined to his cousin, why is not he to make another choice? And if I am that choice, why may not I accept him?”

“Yes, I’ve heard that before. But what does it matter to me? If there aren’t any other reasons against me marrying your nephew, I won’t be discouraged by the fact that his mother and aunt wanted him to marry Miss de Bourgh. You both did everything you could to arrange that marriage. The outcome relied on other people. If Mr. Darcy isn’t bound to his cousin by honor or desire, why shouldn’t he choose someone else? And if I am that choice, why can’t I accept him?”

“Because honour, decorum, prudence—nay, interest—forbid it. Yes, Miss Bennet, interest; for do not expect to be noticed by his family or friends, if you wilfully act against the inclinations of all. You will be censured, slighted, and despised, by everyone connected with him. Your alliance will be a disgrace; your name will never even be mentioned by any of us.{438}

“Because honor, decency, common sense—no, even self-interest—prohibit it. Yes, Miss Bennet, self-interest; don’t expect to get noticed by his family or friends if you intentionally go against what everyone wants. You’ll be criticized, ignored, and looked down upon by everyone associated with him. Your connection will be a shame; your name will never even be brought up by any of us.{438}

“These are heavy misfortunes,” replied Elizabeth. “But the wife of Mr. Darcy must have such extraordinary sources of happiness necessarily attached to her situation, that she could, upon the whole, have no cause to repine.”

“These are some tough times,” replied Elizabeth. “But the wife of Mr. Darcy must have such incredible sources of happiness that come with her position, that overall, she wouldn’t have any reason to complain.”

“Obstinate, headstrong girl! I am ashamed of you! Is this your gratitude for my attentions to you last spring? Is nothing due to me on that score? Let us sit down. You are to understand, Miss Bennet, that I came here with the determined resolution of carrying my purpose; nor will I be dissuaded from it. I have not been used to submit to any person’s whims. I have not been in the habit of brooking disappointment.”

“Stubborn, headstrong girl! I’m embarrassed for you! Is this how you show gratitude for everything I did for you last spring? Do I not deserve anything for that? Let’s sit down. You need to understand, Miss Bennet, that I came here with a firm decision to achieve my goal; I will not be persuaded otherwise. I’m not someone who gives in to anyone’s whims. I’m not used to dealing with disappointment.”

That will make your Ladyship’s situation at present more pitiable; but it will have no effect on me.”

That will make your Ladyship’s situation right now more unfortunate; but it won’t affect me.”

“I will not be interrupted! Hear me in silence. My daughter and my nephew are formed for each other. They are descended, on the maternal side, from the same noble line; and, on the father’s, from respectable, honourable, and ancient, though untitled, families. Their fortune on both sides is splendid. They are destined for each other by the voice of every member of their respective houses; and what is to divide them?—the upstart pretensions of a young woman without family, connections, or fortune! Is this to be endured? But it must not, shall not be! If you were sensible of your own good, you would not wish to quit the sphere in which you have been brought up.”

“I will not be interrupted! Listen to me in silence. My daughter and my nephew are meant for each other. They are both from the same noble line on their mother’s side and come from respectable, honorable, and ancient, though untitled, families on their father’s side. Their fortunes on both sides are impressive. Everyone in their families believes they are destined to be together; so what could possibly separate them?—the arrogant claims of a young woman with no family, connections, or wealth! Can we allow this? Absolutely not! If you understood what’s best for you, you wouldn’t want to leave the world in which you were raised.”

“In marrying your nephew, I should not consider myself as quitting that sphere. He is a gentleman; I am a gentleman’s daughter; so far we are equal.”

“In marrying your nephew, I wouldn’t think of myself as leaving that sphere. He is a gentleman; I am a gentleman’s daughter; in that sense, we are equals.”

“True. You are a gentleman’s daughter. But what was your mother? Who are your uncles and aunts? Do not imagine me ignorant of their condition.{439}

“True. You are a gentleman’s daughter. But what was your mother? Who are your uncles and aunts? Don’t think I’m unaware of their situation.{439}

“Whatever my connections may be,” said Elizabeth, “if your nephew does not object to them, they can be nothing to you.”

“Whatever my connections are,” said Elizabeth, “if your nephew doesn’t mind them, they won’t matter to you.”

“Tell me, once for all, are you engaged to him?”

"Just tell me once and for all, are you dating him?"

Though Elizabeth would not, for the mere purpose of obliging Lady Catherine, have answered this question, she could not but say, after a moment’s deliberation,—

Though Elizabeth wouldn’t have answered this question just to please Lady Catherine, she couldn’t help but say, after a moment of thought,—

“I am not.”

"I'm not."

Lady Catherine seemed pleased.

Lady Catherine looked pleased.

“And will you promise me never to enter into such an engagement?”

“And will you promise me to never get into a relationship like that?”

“I will make no promise of the kind.”

“I won't make any promise like that.”

“Miss Bennet, I am shocked and astonished. I expected to find a more reasonable young woman. But do not deceive yourself into a belief that I will ever recede. I shall not go away till you have given me the assurance I require.”

“Miss Bennet, I am shocked and astonished. I expected to find a more reasonable young woman. But don’t fool yourself into thinking that I will back down. I won’t leave until you give me the assurance I need.”

“And I certainly never shall give it. I am not to be intimidated into anything so wholly unreasonable. Your Ladyship wants Mr. Darcy to marry your daughter; but would my giving you the wished-for promise make their marriage at all more probable? Supposing him to be attached to me, would my refusing to accept his hand make him wish to bestow it on his cousin? Allow me to say, Lady Catherine, that the arguments with which you have supported this extraordinary application have been as frivolous as the application was ill-judged. You have widely mistaken my character, if you think I can be worked on by such persuasions as these. How far your nephew might approve of your interference in his affairs, I cannot tell; but you have certainly no right to concern yourself in mine. I must beg, therefore, to be importuned no further on the subject.{440}

“And I definitely never will give it. I refuse to be pressured into something so completely unreasonable. Your Ladyship wants Mr. Darcy to marry your daughter; but would my giving you the promise you want make their marriage any more likely? If he's attached to me, would my saying no make him want to offer his hand to his cousin? Let me be clear, Lady Catherine, the reasons you've used to support this outrageous request have been as silly as the request itself was misguided. You have completely misunderstood my character if you believe I can be influenced by such arguments. As for how your nephew would feel about your meddling in his matters, I can't say; but you definitely have no right to interfere in mine. Therefore, I must insist that you not press me further on this topic.{440}

“Not so hasty, if you please. I have by no means done. To all the objections I have already urged I have still another to add. I am no stranger to the particulars of your youngest sister’s infamous elopement. I know it all; that the young man’s marrying her was a patched-up business, at the expense of your father and uncle. And is such a girl to be my nephew’s sister? Is her husband, who is the son of his late father’s steward, to be his brother? Heaven and earth!—of what are you thinking? Are the shades of Pemberley to be thus polluted?”

“Not so fast, if you don’t mind. I'm not finished yet. To all the objections I've already made, I have another one to add. I'm well aware of the details surrounding your youngest sister’s scandalous elopement. I know everything; that the young man marrying her was a last-minute arrangement, costing your father and uncle. And is that kind of girl supposed to be my nephew’s sister? Is her husband, who's the son of his father’s former steward, supposed to be his brother? Good heavens!—what are you thinking? Are the grounds of Pemberley really going to be tarnished like this?”

“You can now have nothing further to say,” she resentfully answered. “You have insulted me, in every possible method. I must beg to return to the house.”

“You can now have nothing more to say,” she replied resentfully. “You’ve insulted me in every way possible. I need to go back to the house.”

And she rose as she spoke. Lady Catherine rose also, and they turned back. Her Ladyship was highly incensed.

And she stood up as she spoke. Lady Catherine got up too, and they turned back. Her Ladyship was very angry.

“You have no regard, then, for the honour and credit of my nephew! Unfeeling, selfish girl! Do you not consider that a connection with you must disgrace him in the eyes of everybody?”

“You have no respect for my nephew's honor and reputation! Unfeeling, selfish girl! Don't you realize that being connected to you would embarrass him in front of everyone?”

“Lady Catherine, I have nothing further to say. You know my sentiments.”

“Lady Catherine, I have nothing more to say. You know how I feel.”

“You are then resolved to have him?”

“You're sure you want him, then?”

“I have said no such thing. I am only resolved to act in that manner, which will, in my own opinion, constitute my happiness, without reference to you, or to any person so wholly unconnected with me.”

“I haven’t said anything like that. I’m just determined to do what I believe will make me happy, without considering you or anyone else who is completely unrelated to me.”

“It is well. You refuse, then, to oblige me. You refuse to obey the claims of duty, honour, and gratitude. You are determined to ruin him in the opinion of all his friends, and make him the contempt of the world.”

“It’s fine. So you’re refusing to help me. You’re choosing to ignore the demands of duty, honor, and gratitude. You’re set on destroying his reputation among all his friends and making him a laughingstock to the world.”

“Neither duty, nor honour, nor gratitude,” replied Elizabeth, “has any possible claim on me, in the present instance. No principle of either would be violated by my{441} marriage with Mr. Darcy. And with regard to the resentment of his family, or the indignation of the world, if the former were excited by his marrying me, it would not give me one moment’s concern—and the world in general would have too much sense to join in the scorn.”

“Neither duty, nor honor, nor gratitude,” replied Elizabeth, “has any claim on me in this situation. No principle of any would be compromised by my{441} marrying Mr. Darcy. As for the anger of his family or the outrage of society, if the former were stirred up by his marrying me, it wouldn't bother me at all—and the world in general would be smart enough not to join in the ridicule.”

“And this is your real opinion! This is your final resolve! Very well. I shall now know how to act. Do not imagine, Miss Bennet, that your ambition will ever be gratified. I came to try you. I hoped to find you reasonable; but depend upon it I will carry my point.”

“And this is your true opinion! This is your final decision! Alright. Now I know how to proceed. Don’t think, Miss Bennet, that your ambition will ever be satisfied. I came to test you. I hoped to find you sensible; but believe me, I will get what I want.”

In this manner Lady Catherine talked on till they were at the door of the carriage, when, turning hastily round, she added,—

In this way, Lady Catherine continued talking until they reached the carriage door, when, turning around quickly, she added,—

“I take no leave of you, Miss Bennet. I send no compliments to your mother. You deserve no such attention. I am most seriously displeased.”

“I’m not saying goodbye to you, Miss Bennet. I’m not sending any regards to your mother. You don’t deserve that kind of attention. I am very seriously upset.”

Elizabeth made no answer; and without attempting to persuade her Ladyship to return into the house, walked quietly into it herself. She heard the carriage drive away as she proceeded upstairs. Her mother impatiently met her at the door of her dressing-room, to ask why Lady Catherine would not come in again and rest herself.

Elizabeth didn’t respond, and without trying to convince her ladyship to come back inside, she walked in herself. As she went upstairs, she heard the carriage leave. Her mother eagerly met her at the door of her dressing room, asking why Lady Catherine wouldn’t come in again and take a break.

“She did not choose it,” said her daughter; “she would go.”

“She didn’t choose it,” said her daughter; “she would go.”

“She is a very fine-looking woman! and her calling here was prodigiously civil! for she only came, I suppose, to tell us the Collinses were well. She is on her road somewhere, I dare say; and so, passing through Meryton, thought she might as well call on you. I suppose she had nothing particular to say to you, Lizzy?”

“She is a really attractive woman! And her visit here was incredibly polite! I guess she just came to let us know that the Collinses are doing well. She’s probably on her way somewhere else, so while passing through Meryton, she thought she might as well stop by and see you. I assume she didn’t have anything specific to discuss with you, Lizzy?”

Elizabeth was forced to give in to a little falsehood here; for to acknowledge the substance of their conversation was impossible.{442}

Elizabeth had to concede to a small lie here; because admitting the truth of their conversation was impossible.{442}


“But now it’s coming out.”

CHAPTER LVII.

THE discomposure of spirits which this extraordinary visit threw Elizabeth into could not be easily overcome; nor could she for many hours learn to think of it less than incessantly. Lady Catherine, it appeared, had actually taken the trouble of this journey from Rosings for the sole purpose of breaking off her supposed engagement with Mr. Darcy. It was a rational scheme, to be sure! but from what the report of their engagement could originate, Elizabeth was at a loss to imagine; till she recollected that his being the intimate friend of Bingley, and her being the sister of Jane, was enough, at a time when the expectation of one wedding made everybody eager for another, to supply the idea. She had not herself forgotten to feel that the marriage of her sister must bring them more frequently together. And her neighbours at Lucas Lodge, therefore, (for through their{443} communication with the Collinses, the report, she concluded, had reached Lady Catherine,) had only set that down as almost certain and immediate which she had looked forward to as possible at some future time.

TThe disruption of her emotions caused by this unexpected visit was hard for Elizabeth to shake off; for many hours, she couldn’t stop thinking about it. It turned out that Lady Catherine had actually gone through the trouble of traveling from Rosings just to break off her supposed engagement with Mr. Darcy. It was a logical plan, that’s for sure! But Elizabeth couldn’t figure out how the rumor of their engagement had started; until she remembered that his close friendship with Bingley and her being Jane's sister was enough, especially when the excitement of one wedding had everyone eager for another. She hadn’t forgotten that her sister’s marriage would likely bring them together more often. And her neighbors at Lucas Lodge (since, through their connection with the Collinses, she guessed the rumor had reached Lady Catherine) had only considered what she saw as a possible future event as almost certain and immediate.

In revolving Lady Catherine’s expressions, however, she could not help feeling some uneasiness as to the possible consequence of her persisting in this interference. From what she had said of her resolution to prevent the marriage, it occurred to Elizabeth that she must meditate an application to her nephew; and how he might take a similar representation of the evils attached to a connection with her she dared not pronounce. She knew not the exact degree of his affection for his aunt, or his dependence on her judgment, but it was natural to suppose that he thought much higher of her Ladyship than she could do; and it was certain, that in enumerating the miseries of a marriage with one whose immediate connections were so unequal to his own, his aunt would address him on his weakest side. With his notions of dignity, he would probably feel that the arguments, which to Elizabeth had appeared weak and ridiculous, contained much good sense and solid reasoning.

In thinking about Lady Catherine’s comments, Elizabeth couldn't shake off a sense of worry about the potential fallout from her ongoing interference. Since Lady Catherine had mentioned her determination to stop the marriage, Elizabeth realized she might be considering reaching out to her nephew. She wasn’t sure how he would respond to similar warnings about the drawbacks of being associated with her, and she couldn’t bring herself to guess. She didn’t know exactly how much he cared for his aunt or how much he relied on her opinions, but it was reasonable to think he held her in much higher esteem than Elizabeth did. It was clear that when listing the hardships of marrying someone whose family connections were so beneath his own, his aunt would hit on his most vulnerable points. Given his sense of pride, he would likely see the arguments that seemed weak and ridiculous to Elizabeth as filled with common sense and sound reasoning.

If he had been wavering before, as to what he should do, which had often seemed likely, the advice and entreaty of so near a relation might settle every doubt, and determine him at once to be as happy as dignity unblemished could make him. In that case he would return no more. Lady Catherine might see him in her way through town; and his engagement to Bingley of coming again to Netherfield must give way.

If he had been unsure before about what to do, which often seemed possible, the advice and pleading of such a close relative might clear up any doubts and make him decide to be as happy as dignity could allow. In that case, he wouldn't come back. Lady Catherine might spot him as she passed through town, and his promise to Bingley to return to Netherfield would have to take a backseat.

“If, therefore, an excuse for not keeping his promise should come to his friend within a few days,” she added, “I shall know how to understand it. I shall then give{444} over every expectation, every wish of his constancy. If he is satisfied with only regretting me, when he might have obtained my affections and hand, I shall soon cease to regret him at all.”

“If an excuse for not keeping his promise comes to his friend in the next few days,” she added, “I’ll know what it means. I will then give{444} up all hope, all desire for his loyalty. If he’s okay with just regretting me, when he could have had my love and hand, I’ll quickly stop regretting him altogether.”

The surprise of the rest of the family, on hearing who their visitor had been, was very great: but they obligingly satisfied it with the same kind of supposition which had appeased Mrs. Bennet’s curiosity; and Elizabeth was spared from much teasing on the subject.

The shock of the rest of the family, upon learning who their visitor had been, was significant: but they kindly eased it with the same kind of guess that had satisfied Mrs. Bennet's curiosity; and Elizabeth was spared from a lot of teasing about it.

The next morning, as she was going down stairs, she was met by her father, who came out of his library with a letter in his hand.

The next morning, as she was going downstairs, she ran into her father, who came out of his study with a letter in his hand.

“Lizzy,” said he, “I was going to look for you: come into my room.”

“Lizzy,” he said, “I was going to find you: come into my room.”

She followed him thither; and her curiosity to know what he had to tell her was heightened by the supposition of its being in some manner connected with the letter he held. It suddenly struck her that it might be from Lady Catherine, and she anticipated with dismay all the consequent explanations.

She followed him there; and her curiosity about what he had to say was increased by the thought that it was somehow related to the letter he was holding. It suddenly hit her that it could be from Lady Catherine, and she dreaded all the explanations that would follow.

She followed her father to the fireplace, and they both sat down. He then said,—

She followed her father to the fireplace, and they both sat down. He then said,—

“I have received a letter this morning that has astonished me exceedingly. As it principally concerns yourself, you ought to know its contents. I did not know before that I had two daughters on the brink of matrimony. Let me congratulate you on a very important conquest.”

“I got a letter this morning that really surprised me. Since it's mostly about you, you should know what it says. I didn’t realize before that I had two daughters about to get married. Let me congratulate you on a significant achievement.”

The colour now rushed into Elizabeth’s cheeks in the instantaneous conviction of its being a letter from the nephew, instead of the aunt; and she was undetermined whether most to be pleased that he explained himself at all, or offended that his letter was not rather addressed to herself, when her father continued,{445}

The color flooded Elizabeth’s cheeks as she instantly believed it was a letter from the nephew, not the aunt; she was unsure whether to be more pleased that he explained himself at all, or annoyed that his letter wasn’t addressed to her personally, when her father continued,{445}

“You look conscious. Young ladies have great penetration in such matters as these; but I think I may defy even your sagacity to discover the name of your admirer. This letter is from Mr. Collins.”

"You look aware. Young women are quite perceptive about things like this; but I think I can challenge even your insight to figure out the name of your admirer. This letter is from Mr. Collins."

“From Mr. Collins! and what can he have to say?”

“From Mr. Collins! What could he possibly have to say?”

“Something very much to the purpose, of course. He begins with congratulations on the approaching nuptials of my eldest daughter, of which, it seems, he has been told by some of the good-natured, gossiping Lucases. I shall not sport with your impatience by reading what he says on that point. What relates to yourself is as follows:—‘Having thus offered you the sincere congratulations of Mrs. Collins and myself on this happy event, let me now add a short hint on the subject of another, of which we have been advertised by the same authority. Your daughter Elizabeth, it is presumed, will not long bear the name of Bennet, after her eldest sister has resigned it; and the chosen partner of her fate may be reasonably looked up to as one of the most illustrious personages in this land.’ Can you possibly guess, Lizzy, who is meant by this? ‘This young gentleman is blessed, in a peculiar way, with everything the heart of mortal can most desire,—splendid property, noble kindred, and extensive patronage. Yet, in spite of all these temptations, let me warn my cousin Elizabeth, and yourself, of what evils you may incur by a precipitate closure with this gentleman’s proposals, which, of course, you will be inclined to take immediate advantage of.’ Have you any idea, Lizzy, who this gentleman is? But now it comes out. ‘My motive for cautioning you is as follows:—We have reason to imagine that his aunt, Lady Catherine de Bourgh, does not look on the match with a friendly eye.’ Mr. Darcy, you see, is the man! Now, Lizzy, I think{446} I have surprised you. Could he, or the Lucases, have pitched on any man, within the circle of our acquaintance, whose name would have given the lie more effectually to what they related? Mr. Darcy, who never looks at any woman but to see a blemish, and who probably never looked at you in his life! It is admirable!”

"Of course, this is very relevant. He starts by congratulating me on the upcoming wedding of my oldest daughter, which it seems he heard about from some of the friendly, gossiping Lucases. I won’t keep you waiting by reading what he has to say about that. What concerns you is as follows:—‘Having offered you the heartfelt congratulations of Mrs. Collins and myself on this happy occasion, let me now add a brief note regarding another matter that we have been informed about by the same source. Your daughter Elizabeth is likely to stop being a Bennet shortly after her older sister gives up the name; and the man she might marry can be expected to be one of the most distinguished individuals in this country.’ Can you possibly guess, Lizzy, who he’s talking about? ‘This young gentleman is uniquely blessed with everything anyone could want—impressive property, noble connections, and extensive support. Yet, despite all these advantages, let me warn my cousin Elizabeth and you about the risks of rushing into this gentleman’s proposals, which, of course, you might be tempted to accept right away.’ Do you have any idea, Lizzy, who this gentleman is? But now it’s clear. ‘The reason I’m cautioning you is as follows:—We have reason to believe that his aunt, Lady Catherine de Bourgh, does not view the match favorably.’ Mr. Darcy, you see, is the man! Now, Lizzy, I think{446} I have caught you by surprise. Could he, or the Lucases, have chosen any man from our acquaintance whose name would more clearly contradict what they said? Mr. Darcy, who never looks at a woman without finding a flaw, and who probably has never even glanced at you in his life! It’s amazing!"

Elizabeth tried to join in her father’s pleasantry, but could only force one most reluctant smile. Never had his wit been directed in a manner so little agreeable to her.

Elizabeth attempted to participate in her father’s jokes, but could only manage a single, reluctant smile. Never had his humor been aimed in a way that was so unappealing to her.

“Are you not diverted?”

"Are you not entertained?"

“Oh, yes. Pray read on.”

“Oh, yes. Please continue.”

After mentioning the likelihood of this marriage to her Ladyship last night, she immediately, with her usual condescension, expressed what she felt on the occasion; when it became apparent, that, on the score of some family objections on the part of my cousin, she would never give her consent to what she termed so disgraceful a match. I thought it my duty to give the speediest intelligence of this to my cousin, that she and her noble admirer may be aware of what they are about, and not run hastily into a marriage which has not been properly sanctioned.’ Mr. Collins, moreover, adds, ‘I am truly rejoiced that my cousin Lydia’s sad business has been so well hushed up, and am only concerned that their living together before the marriage took place should be so generally known. I must not, however, neglect the duties of my station, or refrain from declaring my amazement, at hearing that you received the young couple into your house as soon as they were married. It was an encouragement of vice; and had I been the rector of Longbourn, I should very strenuously have opposed it. You ought certainly to forgive them as a Christian, but never to admit them{447} in your sight, or allow their names to be mentioned in your hearing.’ That is his notion of Christian forgiveness! The rest of his letter is only about his dear Charlotte’s situation, and his expectation of a young olive-branch. But, Lizzy, you look as if you did not enjoy it. You are not going to be missish, I hope, and pretend to be affronted at an idle report. For what do we live, but to make sport for our neighbours, and laugh at them in our turn?”

After bringing up the possibility of this marriage to her Ladyship last night, she immediately, with her usual condescension, shared her thoughts on the matter; it became clear that, due to some family objections from my cousin, she would never approve of what she called such a disgraceful match. I felt it was my duty to inform my cousin quickly, so that she and her noble admirer are aware of what they’re getting into and don’t rush into a marriage that hasn’t been properly approved.’ Mr. Collins also adds, ‘I’m truly pleased that my cousin Lydia’s unfortunate situation has been kept quiet, and I'm only concerned that their living together before the marriage was commonly known. However, I must not neglect my responsibilities or refrain from expressing my astonishment at hearing that you welcomed the young couple into your home as soon as they were married. That was a promotion of immoral behavior; had I been the rector of Longbourn, I would have strongly opposed it. You should certainly forgive them as a Christian, but never allow them in your presence or let their names be mentioned when you’re around.’ That is his idea of Christian forgiveness! The rest of his letter is just about his dear Charlotte’s situation and his expectation of a little one on the way. But, Lizzy, you look like you’re not enjoying it. I hope you’re not going to be missish and act offended over some silly rumor. What do we live for, if not to entertain our neighbors and laugh at them in return?”

“Oh,” cried Elizabeth, “I am exceedingly diverted. But it is so strange!”

“Oh,” exclaimed Elizabeth, “I’m really amused. But it’s so odd!”

“Yes, that is what makes it amusing. Had they fixed on any other man it would have been nothing; but his perfect indifference and your pointed dislike make it so delightfully absurd! Much as I abominate writing, I would not give up Mr. Collins’s correspondence for any consideration. Nay, when I read a letter of his, I cannot help giving him the preference even over Wickham, much as I value the impudence and hypocrisy of my son-in-law. And pray, Lizzy, what said Lady Catherine about this report? Did she call to refuse her consent?”

“Yes, that is what makes it funny. If they had picked any other guy, it wouldn’t have mattered; but his complete indifference and your strong dislike make it so wonderfully ridiculous! As much as I loathe writing, I wouldn’t trade Mr. Collins’s letters for anything. Honestly, when I read one of his letters, I can’t help but prefer him even over Wickham, even though I appreciate the audacity and deceitfulness of my son-in-law. And please, Lizzy, what did Lady Catherine say about this rumor? Did she come to refuse her consent?”

To this question his daughter replied only with a laugh; and as it had been asked without the least suspicion, she was not distressed by his repeating it. Elizabeth had never been more at a loss to make her feelings appear what they were not. It was necessary to laugh when she would rather have cried. Her father had most cruelly mortified her by what he said of Mr. Darcy’s indifference; and she could do nothing but wonder at such a want of penetration, or fear that, perhaps, instead of his seeing too little, she might have fancied too much.{448}

To this question, his daughter only laughed; and since it was asked without any suspicion, she wasn't upset by him bringing it up again. Elizabeth had never felt more confused about expressing her feelings accurately. She felt she had to laugh when she’d rather be crying. Her father had really hurt her with his comments about Mr. Darcy’s indifference, and all she could do was wonder at such a lack of insight or worry that maybe, instead of him seeing too little, she had imagined too much.{448}


“His aunt's efforts.”

CHAPTER LVIII.

INSTEAD of receiving any such letter of excuse from his friend, as Elizabeth half expected Mr. Bingley to do, he was able to bring Darcy with him to Longbourn before many days had passed after Lady Catherine’s visit. The gentlemen{449} arrived early; and, before Mrs. Bennet had time to tell him of their having seen his aunt, of which her daughter sat in momentary dread, Bingley, who wanted to be alone with Jane, proposed their all walking out. It was agreed to. Mrs. Bennet was not in the habit of walking, Mary could never spare time, but the remaining five set off together. Bingley and Jane, however, soon allowed the others to outstrip them. They lagged behind, while Elizabeth, Kitty, and Darcy were to entertain each other. Very little was said by either; Kitty was too much afraid of him to talk; Elizabeth was secretly forming a desperate resolution; and, perhaps, he might be doing the same.

IInstead of getting any kind of excuse letter from his friend, like Elizabeth half expected Mr. Bingley to do, he actually brought Darcy with him to Longbourn shortly after Lady Catherine’s visit. The two men{449} arrived early, and before Mrs. Bennet had a chance to tell him they had seen his aunt, which made her daughter anxious, Bingley, who wanted some time alone with Jane, suggested they all go for a walk. Everyone agreed. Mrs. Bennet normally didn’t go for walks, Mary could never find the time, but the other five set off together. However, Bingley and Jane soon let the others pull ahead. They stayed behind while Elizabeth, Kitty, and Darcy kept each other company. Not much was said between them; Kitty was too nervous to talk to him, Elizabeth was secretly making a bold decision, and maybe he was doing the same.

They walked towards the Lucases’, because Kitty wished to call upon Maria; and as Elizabeth saw no occasion for making it a general concern, when Kitty left them she went boldly on with him alone. Now was the moment for her resolution to be executed; and while her courage was high, she immediately said,—

They walked to the Lucases’ because Kitty wanted to visit Maria; and since Elizabeth didn’t see a reason to make it a group outing, when Kitty left them, she confidently continued on with him alone. Now was the time to act on her decision; and while her confidence was strong, she immediately said,—

“Mr. Darcy, I am a very selfish creature, and for the sake of giving relief to my own feelings care not how much I may be wounding yours. I can no longer help thanking you for your unexampled kindness to my poor sister. Ever since I have known it I have been most anxious to acknowledge to you how gratefully I feel it. Were it known to the rest of my family I should not have merely my own gratitude to express.”

“Mr. Darcy, I'm a pretty selfish person, and to relieve my own feelings, I don’t care how much I’m hurting yours. I can’t thank you enough for your extraordinary kindness to my poor sister. Ever since I found out, I’ve been very eager to let you know how grateful I am. If the rest of my family knew about it, I wouldn’t just have my own gratitude to express.”

“I am sorry, exceedingly sorry,” replied Darcy, in a tone of surprise and emotion, “that you have ever been informed of what may, in a mistaken light, have given you uneasiness. I did not think Mrs. Gardiner was so little to be trusted.”

“I’m really sorry, truly sorry,” Darcy replied, with a tone of surprise and emotion, “that you ever found out about something that might have unfairly upset you. I didn’t realize Mrs. Gardiner couldn’t be trusted.”

“You must not blame my aunt. Lydia’s thoughtlessness{450} first betrayed to me that you had been concerned in the matter; and, of course, I could not rest till I knew the particulars. Let me thank you again and again, in the name of all my family, for that generous compassion which induced you to take so much trouble, and bear so many mortifications, for the sake of discovering them.”

“You shouldn’t blame my aunt. Lydia’s carelessness{450} was what first made me realize that you were involved; and, naturally, I couldn’t relax until I found out the details. Let me thank you once again, on behalf of my entire family, for your kind compassion that led you to go through so much trouble and endure so many humiliations to learn about them.”

“If you will thank me,” he replied, “let it be for yourself alone. That the wish of giving happiness to you might add force to the other inducements which led me on, I shall not attempt to deny. But your family owe me nothing. Much as I respect them, I believe I thought only of you.”

“If you will thank me,” he replied, “make it just for yourself. The desire to make you happy definitely influenced my other reasons for doing this, and I won’t deny that. But your family doesn’t owe me anything. As much as I respect them, I was really only thinking of you.”

Elizabeth was too much embarrassed to say a word. After a short pause, her companion added, “You are too generous to trifle with me. If your feelings are still what they were last April, tell me so at once. My affections and wishes are unchanged; but one word from you will silence me on this subject for ever.”

Elizabeth was too embarrassed to say anything. After a brief pause, her companion added, “You’re too kind to play games with me. If your feelings are still the same as they were last April, just tell me right now. My feelings and wishes haven’t changed; but one word from you will put an end to this conversation forever.”

Elizabeth, feeling all the more than common awkwardness and anxiety of his situation, now forced herself to speak; and immediately, though not very fluently, gave him to understand that her sentiments had undergone so material a change since the period to which he alluded, as to make her receive with gratitude and pleasure his present assurances. The happiness which this reply produced was such as he had probably never felt before; and he expressed himself on the occasion as sensibly and as warmly as a man violently in love can be supposed to do. Had Elizabeth been able to encounter his eyes, she might have seen how well the expression of heartfelt delight diffused over his face became him: but though she could not look she could listen; and he told her of{451} feelings which, in proving of what importance she was to him, made his affection every moment more valuable.

Elizabeth, feeling even more awkward and anxious about his situation, forced herself to speak. She quickly, though not very smoothly, let him know that her feelings had changed so significantly since the time he mentioned that she now accepted his current reassurances with gratitude and joy. The happiness this response brought him was something he had probably never experienced before, and he expressed himself as genuinely and warmly as a deeply in love man could. If Elizabeth had been able to meet his gaze, she might have noticed how the look of genuine joy that lit up his face suited him well. But even though she couldn't look, she could listen, and he shared with her feelings that, by showing how important she was to him, made his affection more valuable with every passing moment.

They walked on without knowing in what direction. There was too much to be thought, and felt, and said, for attention to any other objects. She soon learnt that they were indebted for their present good understanding to the efforts of his aunt, who did call on him in her return through London, and there relate her journey to Longbourn, its motive, and the substance of her conversation with Elizabeth; dwelling emphatically on every expression of the latter, which, in her Ladyship’s apprehension, peculiarly denoted her perverseness and assurance, in the belief that such a relation must assist her endeavours to obtain that promise from her nephew which she had refused to give. But, unluckily for her Ladyship, its effect had been exactly contrariwise.

They walked on without knowing where they were headed. There was too much to think, feel, and say to pay attention to anything else. She soon realized that their current good understanding was thanks to his aunt, who did visit him on her way back through London. She recounted her trip to Longbourn, explaining her motives and what she discussed with Elizabeth, emphasizing every word from Elizabeth that, in her Ladyship’s view, particularly highlighted her stubbornness and confidence, believing that this account would help her persuade her nephew to get the promise she had refused to give. But, unfortunately for her Ladyship, the outcome was exactly the opposite.

“It taught me to hope,” said he, “as I had scarcely ever allowed myself to hope before. I knew enough of your disposition to be certain, that had you been absolutely, irrevocably decided against me, you would have acknowledged it to Lady Catherine frankly and openly.”

“It taught me to hope,” he said, “in a way I hadn’t really let myself hope before. I knew enough about your character to be sure that if you had been completely, unchangeably set against me, you would have told Lady Catherine honestly and openly.”

Elizabeth coloured and laughed as she replied, “Yes, you know enough of my frankness to believe me capable of that. After abusing you so abominably to your face, I could have no scruple in abusing you to all your relations.”

Elizabeth blushed and laughed as she replied, “Yes, you know enough about my honesty to believe I’m capable of that. After insulting you so outrageously to your face, I wouldn’t hesitate to talk about you badly to all your family.”

“What did you say of me that I did not deserve? For though your accusations were ill-founded, formed on mistaken premises, my behaviour to you at the time had merited the severest reproof. It was unpardonable. I cannot think of it without abhorrence.”

“What did you say about me that I didn’t deserve? Even though your accusations were unfounded and based on misunderstandings, my behavior towards you at the time truly deserved the harshest criticism. It was unforgivable. I can’t think about it without feeling disgusted.”

“We will not quarrel for the greater share of blame annexed to that evening,” said Elizabeth. “The conduct{452} of neither, if strictly examined, will be irreproachable; but since then we have both, I hope, improved in civility.”

“We won’t argue over who should take more blame for that evening,” said Elizabeth. “Neither of us, if scrutinized closely, can claim to be blameless; but since then, I hope we’ve both gotten better at being polite.”

“I cannot be so easily reconciled to myself. The recollection of what I then said, of my conduct, my manners, my expressions during the whole of it, is now, and has been many months, inexpressibly painful to me. Your reproof, so well applied, I shall never forget: ‘Had you behaved in a more gentlemanlike manner.’ Those were your words. You know not, you can scarcely conceive, how they have tortured me; though it was some time, I confess, before I was reasonable enough to allow their justice.”

“I can’t easily come to terms with myself. Remembering what I said, my actions, my behavior, and how I expressed myself throughout it all is now, and has been for many months, incredibly painful for me. I’ll never forget your well-placed criticism: ‘If you had behaved in a more gentlemanly way.’ Those were your words. You have no idea, you can barely imagine, how much they have tormented me; although I admit it took me a while to be reasonable enough to acknowledge their truth.”

“I was certainly very far from expecting them to make so strong an impression. I had not the smallest idea of their being ever felt in such a way.”

"I definitely didn't expect them to make such a strong impression. I had no idea they could ever be felt like this."

“I can easily believe it. You thought me then devoid of every proper feeling, I am sure you did. The turn of your countenance I shall never forget, as you said that I could not have addressed you in any possible way that would induce you to accept me.”

“I can totally believe that. You probably thought I was completely lacking in any decent feelings, and I bet you did. I will never forget the look on your face when you said that there was no way I could have approached you that would make you want to accept me.”

“Oh, do not repeat what I then said. These recollections will not do at all. I assure you that I have long been most heartily ashamed of it.”

“Oh, please don’t repeat what I said back then. Those memories aren't helpful at all. I promise you, I’ve been deeply ashamed of it for a long time.”

Darcy mentioned his letter. “Did it,” said he,—“did it soon make you think better of me? Did you, on reading it, give any credit to its contents?”

Darcy brought up his letter. “Did it,” he said, “did it quickly make you think better of me? Did you believe what it said when you read it?”

She explained what its effects on her had been, and how gradually all her former prejudices had been removed.

She explained how it had affected her and how, over time, all her previous biases had been wiped away.

“I knew,” said he, “that what I wrote must give you pain, but it was necessary. I hope you have destroyed the letter. There was one part, especially the opening of it, which I should dread your having the power of{453} reading again. I can remember some expressions which might justly make you hate me.”

“I knew,” he said, “that what I wrote would hurt you, but it was necessary. I hope you’ve destroyed the letter. There was one part, especially the beginning, that I would dread you having the ability to{453} read again. I remember some phrases that could justly make you hate me.”

“The letter shall certainly be burnt, if you believe it essential to the preservation of my regard; but, though we have both reason to think my opinions not entirely unalterable, they are not, I hope, quite so easily changed as that implies.”

“The letter will definitely be burned if you think it's necessary to keep my feelings for you intact; however, even though we both have reason to believe my views aren't completely unchangeable, I hope they aren't so easily swayed as that suggests.”

“When I wrote that letter,” replied Darcy, “I believed myself perfectly calm and cool; but I am since convinced that it was written in a dreadful bitterness of spirit.”

“When I wrote that letter,” Darcy replied, “I thought I was completely calm and collected; but I’m now convinced that it was written out of a terrible bitterness.”

“The letter, perhaps, began in bitterness, but it did not end so. The adieu is charity itself. But think no more of the letter. The feelings of the person who wrote and the person who received it are now so widely different from what they were then, that every unpleasant circumstance attending it ought to be forgotten. You must learn some of my philosophy. Think only of the past as its remembrance gives you pleasure.”

“The letter might have started out bitter, but it didn't end that way. The goodbye is all about kindness. But don't dwell on the letter anymore. The feelings of the writer and the recipient have changed so much from what they used to be that all the negative stuff surrounding it should be forgotten. You need to learn some of my way of thinking. Only remember the past if it brings you joy.”

“I cannot give you credit for any philosophy of the kind. Your retrospections must be so totally void of reproach, that the contentment arising from them is not of philosophy, but, what is much better, of ignorance. But with me, it is not so. Painful recollections will intrude, which cannot, which ought not to be repelled. I have been a selfish being all my life, in practice, though not in principle. As a child I was taught what was right, but I was not taught to correct my temper. I was given good principles, but left to follow them in pride and conceit. Unfortunately an only son (for many years an only child), I was spoiled by my parents, who, though good themselves, (my father particularly, all that was benevolent and amiable,) allowed, encouraged, almost taught me to be selfish and overbearing, to care for none beyond my{454} own family circle, to think meanly of all the rest of the world, to wish at least to think meanly of their sense and worth compared with my own. Such I was, from eight to eight-and-twenty; and such I might still have been but for you, dearest, loveliest Elizabeth! What do I not owe you! You taught me a lesson, hard indeed at first, but most advantageous. By you, I was properly humbled. I came to you without a doubt of my reception. You showed me how insufficient were all my pretensions to please a woman worthy of being pleased.”

"I can't give you credit for any philosophy like that. Your reflections must be so completely free of guilt that the satisfaction you get from them comes not from philosophy, but, even better, from ignorance. But for me, it’s different. Painful memories will come up that cannot and should not be pushed away. I've been a selfish person my whole life in practice, even if not in principle. As a child, I was taught what was right, but I wasn't taught how to manage my temper. I had good principles but was left to follow them with pride and arrogance. Unfortunately, being an only son (for many years an only child), I was spoiled by my parents, who, although good people themselves (especially my father, who was kind and caring), allowed, encouraged, and nearly taught me to be selfish and domineering, to care only for my{454} own family, to think poorly of everyone else, and to wish at least to think poorly of their intelligence and worth compared to my own. That was me from age eight to twenty-eight; and that could still be me if not for you, dearest, loveliest Elizabeth! What do I not owe you! You taught me a tough lesson at first, but it was incredibly beneficial. Through you, I was truly humbled. I came to you without any doubt about how I would be received. You showed me how inadequate all my pretenses were to impress a woman worthy of admiration."

“Had you then persuaded yourself that I should?”

“Did you really convince yourself that I would?”

“Indeed I had. What will you think of my vanity? I believed you to be wishing, expecting my addresses.”

“Yeah, I did. What do you think of my vanity? I thought you wanted and were expecting me to approach you.”

“My manners must have been in fault, but not intentionally, I assure you. I never meant to deceive you, but my spirits might often lead me wrong. How you must have hated me after that evening!”

“My behavior must have been off, but I promise it wasn’t on purpose. I never meant to mislead you, but my emotions can sometimes get the best of me. You must have really disliked me after that evening!”

“Hate you! I was angry, perhaps, at first, but my anger soon began to take a proper direction.”

“Hate you! I was upset, maybe, at first, but my anger quickly started to make sense.”

“I am almost afraid of asking what you thought of me when we met at Pemberley. You blamed me for coming?”

“I’m almost scared to ask what you thought of me when we met at Pemberley. Did you blame me for coming?”

“No, indeed, I felt nothing but surprise.”

“No, really, I felt nothing but surprise.”

“Your surprise could not be greater than mine in being noticed by you. My conscience told me that I deserved no extraordinary politeness, and I confess that I did not expect to receive more than my due.”

“Your surprise couldn’t be greater than mine at being noticed by you. My conscience told me that I didn’t deserve any special politeness, and I admit that I didn’t expect to receive more than what I was owed.”

“My object then,” replied Darcy, “was to show you, by every civility in my power, that I was not so mean as to resent the past; and I hoped to obtain your forgiveness, to lessen your ill opinion, by letting you see that your reproofs had been attended to. How soon any other wishes introduced themselves, I can hardly{455} tell, but I believe in about half an hour after I had seen you.”

“My goal then,” replied Darcy, “was to show you, through every polite gesture I could muster, that I wasn't so petty as to hold a grudge about the past; and I hoped to earn your forgiveness and improve your negative opinion of me by demonstrating that I had taken your criticisms to heart. I can hardly say how quickly my other feelings came into play, but I believe it was about half an hour after I saw you.”

He then told her of Georgiana’s delight in her acquaintance, and of her disappointment at its sudden interruption; which naturally leading to the cause of that interruption, she soon learnt that his resolution of following her from Derbyshire in quest of her sister had been formed before he quitted the inn, and that his gravity and thoughtfulness there had arisen from no other struggles than what such a purpose must comprehend.

He then told her how much Georgiana enjoyed knowing her and how disappointed she was when it suddenly stopped. This naturally led to the reason for that interruption, and she quickly found out that his decision to follow her from Derbyshire to search for her sister had been made before he left the inn, and that his serious demeanor and deep thoughts there were only due to the struggles that came with such a goal.

She expressed her gratitude again, but it was too painful a subject to each to be dwelt on farther.

She expressed her gratitude again, but it was too painful a topic to continue discussing.

After walking several miles in a leisurely manner, and too busy to know anything about it, they found at last, on examining their watches, that it was time to be at home.

After strolling for several miles without really paying attention, they finally noticed, when checking their watches, that it was time to head home.

“What could have become of Mr. Bingley and Jane?” was a wonder which introduced the discussion of their affairs. Darcy was delighted with their engagement; his friend had given him the earliest information of it.

“What could have happened with Mr. Bingley and Jane?” was a question that sparked the conversation about their situation. Darcy was thrilled about their engagement; his friend had informed him of it first.

“I must ask whether you were surprised?” said Elizabeth.

“I have to ask if you were surprised?” said Elizabeth.

“Not at all. When I went away, I felt that it would soon happen.”

“Not at all. When I left, I felt that it would happen soon.”

“That is to say, you had given your permission. I guessed as much.” And though he exclaimed at the term, she found that it had been pretty much the case.

“That is to say, you had given your permission. I figured as much.” And although he reacted strongly to the term, she realized that it had been pretty much true.

“On the evening before my going to London,” said he, “I made a confession to him, which I believe I ought to have made long ago. I told him of all that had occurred to make my former interference in his affairs absurd and impertinent. His surprise was great. He had never had the slightest suspicion. I told him, moreover, that I{456} believed myself mistaken in supposing, as I had done, that your sister was indifferent to him; and as I could easily perceive that his attachment to her was unabated, I felt no doubt of their happiness together.”

“On the evening before I left for London,” he said, “I confessed something to him that I should have admitted a long time ago. I explained everything that made my previous involvement in his life seem out of place and rude. He was really surprised. He had never suspected anything at all. I also told him that I believed I was wrong in thinking, as I had, that your sister didn't care about him; and since I could clearly see that his feelings for her hadn’t changed, I had no doubt they would be happy together.”

Elizabeth could not help smiling at his easy manner of directing his friend.

Elizabeth couldn't help but smile at how effortlessly he guided his friend.

“Did you speak from your own observation,” said she, “when you told him that my sister loved him, or merely from my information last spring?”

“Did you say that from what you saw yourself,” she asked, “when you told him that my sister loved him, or was it just based on what I told you last spring?”

“From the former. I had narrowly observed her, during the two visits which I had lately made her here; and I was convinced of her affection.”

“From the former. I had closely watched her during the two visits I had recently made to her here, and I was certain of her feelings for me.”

“And your assurance of it, I suppose, carried immediate conviction to him.”

“And I guess your assurance of it immediately convinced him.”

“It did. Bingley is most unaffectedly modest. His diffidence had prevented his depending on his own judgment in so anxious a case, but his reliance on mine made everything easy. I was obliged to confess one thing, which for a time, and not unjustly, offended him. I could not allow myself to conceal that your sister had been in town three months last winter, that I had known it, and purposely kept it from him. He was angry. But his anger, I am persuaded, lasted no longer than he remained in any doubt of your sister’s sentiments. He has heartily forgiven me now.”

“It did. Bingley is really very modest. His lack of confidence held him back from trusting his own judgment in such a stressful situation, but his trust in mine made everything easier. I had to admit one thing that, for a while, and not without reason, upset him. I couldn’t hide the fact that your sister had been in town for three months last winter, that I was aware of it, and had intentionally kept it from him. He was angry. But I believe his anger didn’t last longer than the time he spent doubting your sister’s feelings. He has completely forgiven me now.”

Elizabeth longed to observe that Mr. Bingley had been a most delightful friend; so easily guided that his worth was invaluable; but she checked herself. She remembered that he had yet to learn to be laughed at, and it was rather too early to begin. In anticipating the happiness of Bingley, which of course was to be inferior only to his own, he continued the conversation till they reached the house. In the hall they parted.{457}

Elizabeth wished she could see that Mr. Bingley had been a wonderful friend; so easy to lead that his value was priceless; but she held back. She remembered that he still had to learn how to handle mockery, and it was a bit too soon to start. While thinking about Bingley's happiness, which of course would only be second to his own, he kept talking until they got to the house. They said their goodbyes in the hall.{457}


"Can't say a word."

CHAPTER LIX.

MY dear Lizzy, where can you have been walking to?” was a question which Elizabeth received from Jane as soon as she entered the room, and from all the others when they sat down to table. She had only to say in reply, that{458} they had wandered about till she was beyond her own knowledge. She coloured as she spoke; but neither that, nor anything else, awakened a suspicion of the truth.

MMy dear Lizzy, where have you been walking to?” was a question that Elizabeth got from Jane as soon as she walked into the room, and from everyone else when they sat down to eat. She could only reply that{458} they had wandered around until she lost track of where she was. She blushed as she spoke; but neither that nor anything else raised a suspicion of the truth.

The evening passed quietly, unmarked by anything extraordinary. The acknowledged lovers talked and laughed; the unacknowledged were silent. Darcy was not of a disposition in which happiness overflows in mirth; and Elizabeth, agitated and confused, rather knew that she was happy than felt herself to be so; for, besides the immediate embarrassment, there were other evils before her. She anticipated what would be felt in the family when her situation became known: she was aware that no one liked him but Jane; and even feared that with the others it was a dislike which not all his fortune and consequence might do away.

The evening went by quietly, without anything out of the ordinary. The acknowledged lovers chatted and laughed, while the unacknowledged remained silent. Darcy was not the type to express happiness through laughter; and Elizabeth, feeling agitated and confused, was more aware that she was happy than actually feeling it. Besides her immediate embarrassment, she had other worries ahead. She dreaded how her family would react once her situation became known: she knew that only Jane liked him; and she even feared that, for the others, there was a dislike that not even his wealth and status could change.

At night she opened her heart to Jane. Though suspicion was very far from Miss Bennet’s general habits, she was absolutely incredulous here.

At night, she poured her heart out to Jane. Even though being suspicious wasn't really part of Miss Bennet’s usual behavior, she couldn't believe it at all in this situation.

“You are joking, Lizzy. This cannot be! Engaged to Mr. Darcy! No, no, you shall not deceive me: I know it to be impossible.”

“You're kidding, Lizzy. This can't be true! Engaged to Mr. Darcy! No, no, you won't trick me: I know that's impossible.”

“This is a wretched beginning, indeed! My sole dependence was on you; and I am sure nobody else will believe me, if you do not. Yet, indeed, I am in earnest. I speak nothing but the truth. He still loves me, and we are engaged.”

“This is a terrible start, for sure! I was counting only on you; and I'm certain no one else will believe me if you don’t. But honestly, I’m serious. I’m speaking nothing but the truth. He still loves me, and we’re engaged.”

Jane looked at her doubtingly. “Oh, Lizzy! it cannot be. I know how much you dislike him.”

Jane looked at her with doubt. “Oh, Lizzy! It can't be. I know how much you dislike him.”

“You know nothing of the matter. That is all to be forgot. Perhaps I did not always love him so well as I do now; but in such cases as these a good memory is unpardonable. This is the last time I shall ever remember it myself.{459}

“You don't know anything about it. That should all be forgotten. Maybe I didn't always love him as much as I do now; but in situations like this, a good memory is unforgivable. This is the last time I will ever think of it myself.{459}

Miss Bennet still looked all amazement. Elizabeth again, and more seriously, assured her of its truth.

Miss Bennet still looked completely amazed. Elizabeth again, and more seriously, assured her it was true.

“Good heaven! can it be really so? Yet now I must believe you,” cried Jane. “My dear, dear Lizzy, I would, I do congratulate you; but are you certain—forgive the question—are you quite certain that you can be happy with him?”

“Good heavens! Is it really true? I have to believe you now,” Jane exclaimed. “My dear, dear Lizzy, I want to congratulate you; but are you sure—sorry to ask—are you really sure that you can be happy with him?”

“There can be no doubt of that. It is settled between us already that we are to be the happiest couple in the world. But are you pleased, Jane? Shall you like to have such a brother?”

“There’s no doubt about it. We’ve already agreed that we’re going to be the happiest couple in the world. But are you happy, Jane? Are you okay with having such a brother?”

“Very, very much. Nothing could give either Bingley or myself more delight. But we considered it, we talked of it as impossible. And do you really love him quite well enough? Oh, Lizzy! do anything rather than marry without affection. Are you quite sure that you feel what you ought to do?”

“Very, very much. Nothing could make either Bingley or me happier. But we thought about it, and discussed it as impossible. Do you really love him enough? Oh, Lizzy! Do anything rather than marry without love. Are you really sure you feel how you should?”

“Oh, yes! You will only think I feel more than I ought to do when I tell you all.”

“Oh, yes! You'll only think I care more than I should when I tell you everything.”

“What do you mean?”

"What do you mean by that?"

“Why, I must confess that I love him better than I do Bingley. I am afraid you will be angry.”

"Honestly, I have to admit that I love him more than I love Bingley. I'm worried you might be angry."

“My dearest sister, now be, be serious. I want to talk very seriously. Let me know everything that I am to know without delay. Will you tell me how long you have loved him?”

“My dearest sister, now please, please be serious. I want to talk very seriously. Let me know everything I need to know right away. Will you tell me how long you’ve loved him?”

“It has been coming on so gradually, that I hardly know when it began; but I believe I must date it from my first seeing his beautiful grounds at Pemberley.”

“It has been happening so slowly that I can hardly tell when it started; but I think I should trace it back to the first time I saw his beautiful estate at Pemberley.”

Another entreaty that she would be serious, however, produced the desired effect; and she soon satisfied Jane by her solemn assurances of attachment. When convinced on that article, Miss Bennet had nothing further to wish.{460}

Another request for her to be serious, however, had the desired effect; and she quickly reassured Jane with her sincere promises of affection. Once convinced of that, Miss Bennet had nothing else to desire.{460}

“Now I am quite happy,” said she, “for you will be as happy as myself. I always had a value for him. Were it for nothing but his love of you, I must always have esteemed him; but now, as Bingley’s friend and your husband, there can be only Bingley and yourself more dear to me. But, Lizzy, you have been very sly, very reserved with me. How little did you tell me of what passed at Pemberley and Lambton! I owe all that I know of it to another, not to you.”

“Now I’m really happy,” she said, “because you’ll be just as happy as I am. I’ve always valued him. Even if it were just for his love for you, I’d have always respected him; but now, as Bingley’s friend and your husband, there’s only Bingley and you who are more important to me. But, Lizzy, you’ve been very sneaky, very secretive with me. You told me so little about what happened at Pemberley and Lambton! I owe everything I know about it to someone else, not to you.”

Elizabeth told her the motives of her secrecy. She had been unwilling to mention Bingley; and the unsettled state of her own feelings had made her equally avoid the name of his friend: but now she would no longer conceal from her his share in Lydia’s marriage. All was acknowledged, and half the night spent in conversation.

Elizabeth explained to her the reasons for her secrecy. She had been hesitant to mention Bingley, and her own mixed feelings had caused her to avoid bringing up his friend too. But now, she wouldn’t hide his involvement in Lydia’s marriage any longer. Everything was out in the open, and they spent half the night talking.

“Good gracious!” cried Mrs. Bennet, as she stood at a window the next morning, “if that disagreeable Mr. Darcy is not coming here again with our dear Bingley! What can he mean by being so tiresome as to be always coming here? I had no notion but he would go a-shooting, or something or other, and not disturb us with his company. What shall we do with him? Lizzy, you must walk out with him again, that he may not be in Bingley’s way.”

“Good heavens!” exclaimed Mrs. Bennet, as she stood by the window the next morning. “Is that insufferable Mr. Darcy really coming back here with our dear Bingley? What does he think he's doing, always showing up? I thought he’d go shooting or something and leave us in peace. What are we going to do with him? Lizzy, you have to take another walk with him so he doesn't get in Bingley’s way.”

Elizabeth could hardly help laughing at so convenient a proposal; yet was really vexed that her mother should be always giving him such an epithet.

Elizabeth could hardly help laughing at such a convenient proposal; yet she was really annoyed that her mother kept calling him that.

As soon as they entered, Bingley looked at her so expressively, and shook hands with such warmth, as left no doubt of his good information; and he soon afterwards said aloud, “Mrs. Bennet, have you no more lanes hereabouts in which Lizzy may lose her way again to-day?”

As soon as they walked in, Bingley looked at her with such meaning and shook her hand so warmly that it was clear he had good intentions; and he soon after said aloud, “Mrs. Bennet, don’t you have any more paths around here where Lizzy might get lost again today?”

“I advise Mr. Darcy, and Lizzy, and Kitty,” said Mrs.{461} Bennet, “to walk to Oakham Mount this morning. It is a nice long walk, and Mr. Darcy has never seen the view.”

“I suggest Mr. Darcy, Lizzy, and Kitty,” said Mrs.{461} Bennet, “to take a walk to Oakham Mount this morning. It’s a lovely long walk, and Mr. Darcy has never seen the view.”

“It may do very well for the others,” replied Mr. Bingley; “but I am sure it will be too much for Kitty. Won’t it, Kitty?”

“It might work out fine for everyone else,” replied Mr. Bingley; “but I’m sure it will be too much for Kitty. Right, Kitty?”

Kitty owned that she had rather stay at home. Darcy professed a great curiosity to see the view from the Mount, and Elizabeth silently consented. As she went upstairs to get ready, Mrs. Bennet followed her, saying,—

Kitty admitted that she would prefer to stay home. Darcy expressed a strong interest in seeing the view from the Mount, and Elizabeth silently agreed. As she went upstairs to get ready, Mrs. Bennet followed her, saying,—

“I am quite sorry, Lizzy, that you should be forced to have that disagreeable man all to yourself; but I hope you will not mind it. It is all for Jane’s sake, you know; and there is no occasion for talking to him except just now and then; so do not put yourself to inconvenience.”

“I’m really sorry, Lizzy, that you have to deal with that unpleasant man alone; but I hope it won’t bother you too much. It’s all for Jane’s sake, you know, and you only have to talk to him occasionally, so don’t stress yourself over it.”

During their walk, it was resolved that Mr. Bennet’s consent should be asked in the course of the evening: Elizabeth reserved to herself the application for her mother’s. She could not determine how her mother would take it; sometimes doubting whether all his wealth and grandeur would be enough to overcome her abhorrence of the man; but whether she were violently set against the match, or violently delighted with it, it was certain that her manner would be equally ill adapted to do credit to her sense; and she could no more bear that Mr. Darcy should hear the first raptures of her joy, than the first vehemence of her disapprobation.

During their walk, they decided that Mr. Bennet should be asked for his consent that evening: Elizabeth planned to approach her mother later. She couldn’t figure out how her mother would react; sometimes she worried that all his wealth and status wouldn’t be enough to change her dislike for him. Whether her mother was completely against the idea or completely thrilled about it, it was clear that her reaction would not reflect her true feelings well. Elizabeth couldn’t stand the thought of Mr. Darcy hearing her mother’s first expressions of joy any more than she could tolerate him hearing her mother’s strong disapproval.

In the evening, soon after Mr. Bennet withdrew to the library, she saw Mr. Darcy rise also and follow him, and her agitation on seeing it was extreme. She did not fear her father’s opposition, but he was going to be made unhappy, and that it should be through her means; that she, his favourite child, should be distressing him by her choice, should be filling him with fears and regrets in{462} disposing of her, was a wretched reflection, and she sat in misery till Mr. Darcy appeared again, when, looking at him, she was a little relieved by his smile. In a few minutes he approached the table where she was sitting with Kitty; and, while pretending to admire her work, said in a whisper, “Go to your father; he wants you in the library.” She was gone directly.

In the evening, shortly after Mr. Bennet went to the library, she noticed Mr. Darcy get up and follow him, which made her extremely uneasy. She wasn’t worried about her father's disapproval, but she felt terrible that he would be unhappy, especially because of her. It was awful to think that she, his favorite child, would be causing him distress with her choices and filling him with worries and regrets about her future. She sat there in misery until Mr. Darcy came back, and when she caught his eye, his smile gave her a bit of relief. A few minutes later, he walked over to the table where she was with Kitty, and while pretending to admire her work, he whispered, “Go to your father; he wants you in the library.” She left immediately.

Her father was walking about the room, looking grave and anxious. “Lizzy,” said he, “what are you doing? Are you out of your senses to be accepting this man? Have not you always hated him?”

Her father was pacing the room, looking serious and worried. “Lizzy,” he said, “what are you doing? Are you out of your mind for accepting this guy? Haven't you always hated him?”

How earnestly did she then wish that her former opinions had been more reasonable, her expressions more moderate! It would have spared her from explanations and professions which it was exceedingly awkward to give; but they were now necessary, and she assured him, with some confusion, of her attachment to Mr. Darcy.

How sincerely she wished that her previous opinions had been more reasonable and her words more measured! It would have saved her from having to give explanations and declarations that were incredibly awkward to make; but they were now necessary, and she told him, feeling a bit flustered, about her feelings for Mr. Darcy.

“Or, in other words, you are determined to have him. He is rich, to be sure, and you may have more fine clothes and fine carriages than Jane. But will they make you happy?”

"Or, in other words, you’re set on having him. He’s wealthy, that’s true, and you might own more fancy clothes and fancy carriages than Jane. But will that make you happy?"

“Have you any other objection,” said Elizabeth, “than your belief of my indifference?”

“Do you have any other objections,” Elizabeth said, “besides your belief that I'm indifferent?”

“None at all. We all know him to be a proud, unpleasant sort of man; but this would be nothing if you really liked him.”

"Not at all. We all know he's a proud, unpleasant guy; but that wouldn't matter if you actually liked him."

“I do, I do like him,” she replied, with tears in her eyes; “I love him. Indeed he has no improper pride. He is perfectly amiable. You do not know what he really is; then pray do not pain me by speaking of him in such terms.”

“I do, I do like him,” she said, tears in her eyes; “I love him. He really has no false pride. He’s completely kind. You don’t know who he really is, so please don’t hurt me by talking about him like that.”

“Lizzy,” said her father, “I have given him my consent. He is the kind of man, indeed, to whom I{463} should never dare refuse anything, which he condescended to ask. I now give it to you, if you are resolved on having him. But let me advise you to think better of it. I know your disposition, Lizzy. I know that you could be neither happy nor respectable, unless you truly esteemed your husband, unless you looked up to him as a superior. Your lively talents would place you in the greatest danger in an unequal marriage. You could scarcely escape discredit and misery. My child, let me not have the grief of seeing you unable to respect your partner in life. You know not what you are about.”

“Lizzy,” her father said, “I’ve given him my approval. He’s the kind of man that I{463} could never refuse anything he chooses to ask for. I now give you the choice, if you’re set on marrying him. But let me suggest you reconsider. I understand your character, Lizzy. I know that you wouldn’t be happy or feel respectable unless you truly valued your husband, unless you saw him as someone superior. Your vibrant personality could put you at great risk in an unequal marriage. You would hardly avoid dishonor and unhappiness. My child, I don’t want the pain of seeing you unable to respect your life partner. You don’t fully realize what you’re getting into.”

Elizabeth, still more affected, was earnest and solemn in her reply; and, at length, by repeated assurances that Mr. Darcy was really the object of her choice, by explaining the gradual change which her estimation of him had undergone, relating her absolute certainty that his affection was not the work of a day, but had stood the test of many months’ suspense, and enumerating with energy all his good qualities, she did conquer her father’s incredulity, and reconcile him to the match.

Elizabeth, feeling even more deeply, was serious and sincere in her response; and eventually, through repeated reassurances that Mr. Darcy was truly her choice, by describing the gradual change in how she viewed him, sharing her complete confidence that his feelings weren’t just a passing fancy but had endured many months of uncertainty, and passionately listing all his positive traits, she was able to win over her father's disbelief and get him to accept the relationship.

“Well, my dear,” said he, when she ceased speaking, “I have no more to say. If this be the case, he deserves you. I could not have parted with you, my Lizzy, to anyone less worthy.”

“Well, my dear,” he said when she finished speaking, “I have nothing more to say. If that's how it is, he deserves you. I couldn't have let you go, my Lizzy, to anyone less worthy.”

To complete the favourable impression, she then told him what Mr. Darcy had voluntarily done for Lydia. He heard her with astonishment.

To finish off the positive impression, she then told him what Mr. Darcy had voluntarily done for Lydia. He listened with surprise.

“This is an evening of wonders, indeed! And so, Darcy did everything; made up the match, gave the money, paid the fellow’s debts, and got him his commission! So much the better. It will save me a world of trouble and economy. Had it been your uncle’s doing, I must and would have paid him; but these violent{464} young lovers carry everything their own way. I shall offer to pay him to-morrow, he will rant and storm about his love for you, and there will be an end of the matter.”

“This is truly an evening of wonders! So, Darcy did it all; he arranged the match, provided the money, paid off the guy’s debts, and got him his commission! That’s even better. It will save me a ton of hassle and money. If it had been your uncle’s doing, I definitely would have paid him; but these passionate young lovers always get things their way. I’ll offer to pay him tomorrow; he’ll go on and on about his love for you, and that will be the end of it.”

He then recollected her embarrassment a few days before on his reading Mr. Collins’s letter; and after laughing at her some time, allowed her at last to go, saying, as she quitted the room, “If any young men come for Mary or Kitty, send them in, for I am quite at leisure.”

He then remembered her embarrassment a few days earlier while he was reading Mr. Collins’s letter; and after laughing at her for a while, he finally let her leave, saying as she exited the room, “If any young men come for Mary or Kitty, send them in, because I’m totally free.”

Elizabeth’s mind was now relieved from a very heavy weight; and, after half an hour’s quiet reflection in her own room, she was able to join the others with tolerable composure. Everything was too recent for gaiety, but the evening passed tranquilly away; there was no longer anything material to be dreaded, and the comfort of ease and familiarity would come in time.

Elizabeth's mind was now freed from a heavy burden; and after half an hour of quiet reflection in her own room, she was able to join the others with reasonable calm. Everything was still too fresh for joy, but the evening went by peacefully; there was nothing significant left to fear, and the comfort of ease and familiarity would come in time.

When her mother went up to her dressing-room at night, she followed her, and made the important communication. Its effect was most extraordinary; for, on first hearing it, Mrs. Bennet sat quite still, and unable to utter a syllable. Nor was it under many, many minutes, that she could comprehend what she heard, though not in general backward to credit what was for the advantage of her family, or that came in the shape of a lover to any of them. She began at length to recover, to fidget about in her chair, get up, sit down again, wonder, and bless herself.

When her mother went up to her dressing room at night, she followed her and shared the important news. The impact was astonishing; at first, Mrs. Bennet sat completely still, unable to say a word. It took her quite a while to process what she had just heard, even though she was usually quick to believe anything that benefited her family or involved a potential suitor for any of them. Eventually, she started to regain her composure, fidgeting in her chair, getting up, sitting back down, wondering, and murmuring to herself.

“Good gracious! Lord bless me! only think! dear me! Mr. Darcy! Who would have thought it? And is it really true? Oh, my sweetest Lizzy! how rich and how great you will be! What pin-money, what jewels, what carriages you will have! Jane’s is nothing to it—nothing at all. I am so pleased—so happy. Such a charming man! so handsome! so tall! Oh, my dear{465} Lizzy! pray apologize for my having disliked him so much before. I hope he will overlook it. Dear, dear Lizzy. A house in town! Everything that is charming! Three daughters married! Ten thousand a year! Oh, Lord! what will become of me? I shall go distracted.”

“Oh my gosh! Can you believe it? Mr. Darcy! Who would have thought? Is it really true? Oh, my dearest Lizzy! You’re going to be so wealthy and important! Just think of all the spending money, the jewelry, the fancy carriages you’ll have! Jane’s situation is nothing compared to yours—absolutely nothing. I’m so thrilled—so happy! What a charming man! So good-looking! So tall! Oh, my dear{465} Lizzy! Please forgive me for disliking him so much before. I hope he can let that go. Oh, dear Lizzy. A house in the city! Everything delightful! Three daughters married! Ten thousand a year! Oh my goodness! What will happen to me? I’m going to go crazy.”

This was enough to prove that her approbation need not be doubted; and Elizabeth, rejoicing that such an effusion was heard only by herself, soon went away. But before she had been three minutes in her own room, her mother followed her.

This was enough to show that her approval was beyond doubt; and Elizabeth, happy that such an outpouring was only heard by her, soon left. But before she had even been in her room for three minutes, her mother came after her.

“My dearest child,” she cried, “I can think of nothing else. Ten thousand a year, and very likely more! ’Tis as good as a lord! And a special licence—you must and shall be married by a special licence. But, my dearest love, tell me what dish Mr. Darcy is particularly fond of, that I may have it to-morrow.”

“My dearest child,” she exclaimed, “I can't think about anything else. Ten thousand a year, and probably more! It’s just as good as a lord! And a special license—you must and will be married by a special license. But, my dearest love, tell me what dish Mr. Darcy loves, so I can prepare it for tomorrow.”

This was a sad omen of what her mother’s behaviour to the gentleman himself might be; and Elizabeth found that, though in the certain possession of his warmest affection, and secure of her relations’ consent, there was still something to be wished for. But the morrow passed off much better than she expected; for Mrs. Bennet luckily stood in such awe of her intended son-in-law, that she ventured not to speak to him, unless it was in her power to offer him any attention, or mark her deference for his opinion.

This was a troubling sign of how her mother might treat the gentleman himself; and Elizabeth realized that, despite having his deepest affection and knowing her family's approval, there was still something missing. However, the next day went much better than she anticipated; Mrs. Bennet happened to be so intimidated by her future son-in-law that she didn’t dare speak to him unless she could show him some courtesy or express her respect for his views.

Elizabeth had the satisfaction of seeing her father taking pains to get acquainted with him; and Mr. Bennet soon assured her that he was rising every hour in his esteem.

Elizabeth felt pleased to see her father making an effort to get to know him; and Mr. Bennet quickly assured her that he was gaining more respect for him every hour.

“I admire all my three sons-in-law highly,” said he. “Wickham, perhaps, is my favourite; but I think I shall like your husband quite as well as Jane’s.{466}

“I really admire all three of my sons-in-law,” he said. “Wickham is probably my favorite, but I think I’ll like your husband just as much as Jane’s.{466}


“Overly polite behavior.”

CHAPTER LX.

ELIZABETH’S spirits soon rising to playfulness again, she wanted Mr. Darcy to account for his having ever fallen in love with her. “How could you begin?” said she. “I can comprehend your going on charmingly, when you had once made a beginning; but what could set you off in the first place?{467}

ELizzy's mood lifted and turned playful again, and she asked Mr. Darcy why he ever fell in love with her. “How did it all start?” she said. “I can understand how you could keep being charming once you had made a start, but what made you fall for me in the first place?{467}

“I cannot fix on the hour, or the spot, or the look, or the words, which laid the foundation. It is too long ago. I was in the middle before I knew that I had begun.”

“I can’t pinpoint the hour, the place, the expression, or the words that started it all. It was too long ago. I was already in the thick of it before I realized that I had begun.”

“My beauty you had early withstood, and as for my manners—my behaviour to you was at least always bordering on the uncivil, and I never spoke to you without rather wishing to give you pain than not. Now, be sincere; did you admire me for my impertinence?”

“My beauty you faced early on, and as for my manners—my behavior towards you was always pretty close to rude, and I never talked to you without more often wanting to hurt you than not. Now, be honest; did you admire me for my boldness?”

“For the liveliness of your mind I did.”

“For your lively mind, I did.”

“You may as well call it impertinence at once. It was very little less. The fact is, that you were sick of civility, of deference, of officious attention. You were disgusted with the women who were always speaking, and looking, and thinking for your approbation alone. I roused and interested you, because I was so unlike them. Had you not been really amiable you would have hated me for it: but in spite of the pains you took to disguise yourself, your feelings were always noble and just; and in your heart you thoroughly despised the persons who so assiduously courted you. There—I have saved you the trouble of accounting for it; and really, all things considered, I begin to think it perfectly reasonable. To be sure you know no actual good of me—but nobody thinks of that when they fall in love.”

“You might as well call it what it is: impudence. It was barely less than that. The truth is, you were tired of politeness, of respect, of people paying you too much attention. You were fed up with the women who always spoke, looked, and thought only for your approval. I captured your interest because I was so different from them. If you hadn’t been genuinely nice, you would have hated me for it; but despite your efforts to hide it, your feelings were always noble and fair, and deep down, you truly looked down on the people who tried so hard to win you over. There—you don’t have to explain it anymore; honestly, all things considered, I find it completely understandable. Sure, you don't know anything truly good about me—but no one thinks about that when they fall in love.”

“Was there no good in your affectionate behaviour to Jane, while she was ill at Netherfield?”

“Was there no benefit in your caring behavior toward Jane while she was sick at Netherfield?”

“Dearest Jane! who could have done less for her? But make a virtue of it by all means. My good qualities are under your protection, and you are to exaggerate them as much as possible; and, in return, it belongs to me to find occasions for teasing and quarrelling with you as often as may be; and I shall begin directly, by asking you what made you so unwilling to come to the point at last?{468} What made you so shy of me, when you first called, and afterwards dined here? Why, especially, when you called, did you look as if you did not care about me?”

“Dear Jane! Who could have done less for her? But go ahead and make it sound better. My good traits are under your care, and you’re supposed to hype them up as much as you can; in return, it’s my job to find ways to tease and argue with you as often as possible; and I’ll start right now by asking you why you were so reluctant to get to the point? What made you so shy around me when you first visited and then came to dinner? Why did you, especially during your visit, seem like you didn’t care about me?”{468}

“Because you were grave and silent, and gave me no encouragement.”

“Because you were serious and quiet, and didn’t give me any support.”

“But I was embarrassed.”

“But I felt embarrassed.”

“And so was I.”

“Same here.”

“You might have talked to me more when you came to dinner.”

“You could have talked to me more when you came to dinner.”

“A man who had felt less might.”

“A man who had felt less power.”

“How unlucky that you should have a reasonable answer to give, and that I should be so reasonable as to admit it! But I wonder how long you would have gone on, if you had been left to yourself. I wonder when you would have spoken if I had not asked you! My resolution of thanking you for your kindness to Lydia had certainly great effect. Too much, I am afraid; for what becomes of the moral, if our comfort springs from a breach of promise, for I ought not to have mentioned the subject? This will never do.”

“How unlucky that you have a reasonable answer to give, and that I’m reasonable enough to accept it! But I wonder how long you would have gone on if you had been left to your own devices. I wonder when you would have spoken up if I hadn’t asked you! My decision to thank you for your kindness to Lydia definitely had an impact. Too much, I’m afraid; because what does that say about the moral, if our comfort comes from breaking a promise, since I shouldn’t have brought it up? This isn’t right.”

“You need not distress yourself. The moral will be perfectly fair. Lady Catherine’s unjustifiable endeavours to separate us were the means of removing all my doubts. I am not indebted for my present happiness to your eager desire of expressing your gratitude. I was not in a humour to wait for an opening of yours. My aunt’s intelligence had given me hope, and I was determined at once to know everything.”

“You don’t need to worry. The lesson will be completely fair. Lady Catherine’s unreasonable attempts to keep us apart only helped to clear up all my doubts. I don’t owe my current happiness to your strong desire to show gratitude. I wasn’t in the mood to wait for you to say something. My aunt’s news gave me hope, and I was determined to find out everything right away.”

“Lady Catherine has been of infinite use, which ought to make her happy, for she loves to be of use. But tell me, what did you come down to Netherfield for? Was it merely to ride to Longbourn and be embarrassed? or had you intended any more serious consequences?{469}

“Lady Catherine has been incredibly helpful, which should make her happy since she enjoys being helpful. But tell me, why did you come to Netherfield? Was it just to ride to Longbourn and feel awkward? Or did you have something more serious in mind?{469}

“My real purpose was to see you, and to judge, if I could, whether I might ever hope to make you love me. My avowed one, or what I avowed to myself, was to see whether your sister was still partial to Bingley, and if she were, to make the confession to him which I have since made.”

“My real purpose was to see you and to figure out, if I could, whether there was ever a chance of you loving me. The reason I told myself, or what I admitted to myself, was to see if your sister still liked Bingley, and if she did, to confess to him what I have since admitted.”

“Shall you ever have courage to announce to Lady Catherine what is to befall her?”

“Are you ever going to have the courage to tell Lady Catherine what’s going to happen to her?”

“I am more likely to want time than courage, Elizabeth. But it ought to be done; and if you will give me a sheet of paper it shall be done directly.”

“I’m more likely to need time than courage, Elizabeth. But it needs to be done; and if you give me a sheet of paper, I’ll take care of it right away.”

“And if I had not a letter to write myself, I might sit by you, and admire the evenness of your writing, as another young lady once did. But I have an aunt, too, who must not be longer neglected.”

“And if I didn’t have a letter to write, I could sit next to you and admire the neatness of your writing, like another young lady once did. But I have an aunt who needs my attention as well.”

From an unwillingness to confess how much her intimacy with Mr. Darcy had been overrated, Elizabeth had never yet answered Mrs. Gardiner’s long letter; but now, having that to communicate which she knew would be most welcome, she was almost ashamed to find that her uncle and aunt had already lost three days of happiness, and immediately wrote as follows:—

From her reluctance to admit how much her closeness with Mr. Darcy had been exaggerated, Elizabeth had never replied to Mrs. Gardiner’s lengthy letter. But now, with something she knew would be very welcome to share, she was almost embarrassed to realize that her uncle and aunt had already missed out on three days of happiness, so she quickly wrote the following:—

“I would have thanked you before, my dear aunt, as I ought to have done, for your long, kind, satisfactory detail of particulars; but, to say the truth, I was too cross to write. You supposed more than really existed. But now suppose as much as you choose; give a loose to your fancy, indulge your imagination in every possible flight which the subject will afford, and unless you believe me actually married, you cannot greatly err. You must write again very soon, and praise him a great deal more than you did in your last. I thank you again and again, for not going to the Lakes. How could I be so{470} silly as to wish it! Your idea of the ponies is delightful. We will go round the park every day. I am the happiest creature in the world. Perhaps other people have said so before, but no one with such justice. I am happier even than Jane; she only smiles, I laugh. Mr. Darcy sends you all the love in the world that can be spared from me. You are all to come to Pemberley at Christmas. Yours,” etc.

“I should have thanked you earlier, my dear aunt, as I really should have, for your thoughtful and thorough update; but honestly, I was too annoyed to write. You imagined more than what actually happened. But now feel free to imagine whatever you like; let your creativity run wild, indulge your imagination in every possible direction this topic allows, and unless you think I'm actually married, you won't be too far off. You need to write again very soon and praise him a lot more than you did last time. Thank you again and again for not going to the Lakes. How could I have been so{470} foolish as to want that! Your idea about the ponies is wonderful. We'll take a walk around the park every day. I am the happiest person in the world. Other people may have claimed that before, but no one can say it with as much truth. I am even happier than Jane; she just smiles, I laugh. Mr. Darcy sends you all the love he can spare from me. You all need to come to Pemberley for Christmas. Yours,” etc.

Mr. Darcy’s letter to Lady Catherine was in a different style, and still different from either was what Mr. Bennet sent to Mr. Collins, in return for his last.

Mr. Darcy’s letter to Lady Catherine had a different tone, and even more distinct was what Mr. Bennet sent back to Mr. Collins in response to his last message.

“Dear Sir,

“Hello,”

“I must trouble you once more for congratulations. Elizabeth will soon be the wife of Mr. Darcy. Console Lady Catherine as well as you can. But, if I were you, I would stand by the nephew. He has more to give.

“I need to ask you one more time for your congratulations. Elizabeth will soon be marrying Mr. Darcy. Please try to comfort Lady Catherine as much as you can. But if I were you, I would support the nephew. He has more to offer.

“Yours sincerely,” etc.

"Best regards," etc.

Miss Bingley’s congratulations to her brother on his approaching marriage were all that was affectionate and insincere. She wrote even to Jane on the occasion, to express her delight, and repeat all her former professions of regard. Jane was not deceived, but she was affected; and though feeling no reliance on her, could not help writing her a much kinder answer than she knew was deserved.

Miss Bingley’s congratulations to her brother on his upcoming marriage were both affectionate and insincere. She even wrote to Jane to share her excitement and reiterate all her previous claims of friendship. Jane saw through it but was still touched; and although she didn’t trust her, she couldn’t help but reply with a much kinder response than she knew was warranted.

The joy which Miss Darcy expressed on receiving similar information was as sincere as her brother’s in sending it. Four sides of paper were insufficient to contain all her delight, and all her earnest desire of being loved by her sister.

The joy that Miss Darcy showed when she received the same news was as genuine as her brother's in sharing it. Four pages weren’t enough to hold all her happiness and her strong wish to be loved by her sister.

Before any answer could arrive from Mr. Collins, or any congratulations to Elizabeth from his wife, the Longbourn family heard that the Collinses were come themselves to Lucas Lodge. The reason of this sudden{471} removal was soon evident. Lady Catherine had been rendered so exceedingly angry by the contents of her nephew’s letter, that Charlotte, really rejoicing in the match, was anxious to get away till the storm was blown over. At such a moment, the arrival of her friend was a sincere pleasure to Elizabeth, though in the course of their meetings she must sometimes think the pleasure dearly bought, when she saw Mr. Darcy exposed to all the parading and obsequious civility of her husband. He bore it, however, with admirable calmness. He could even listen to Sir William Lucas, when he complimented him on carrying away the brightest jewel of the country, and expressed his hopes of their all meeting frequently at St. James’s, with very decent composure. If he did shrug his shoulders, it was not till Sir William was out of sight.

Before any response could come from Mr. Collins, or any congratulations to Elizabeth from his wife, the Longbourn family learned that the Collinses had come themselves to Lucas Lodge. The reason for this sudden{471} move was soon clear. Lady Catherine had become extremely angry over the contents of her nephew’s letter, leading Charlotte, who was genuinely happy about the match, to want to leave until the situation cooled down. At that moment, the arrival of her friend brought Elizabeth genuine joy, though during their time together, she sometimes felt that joy was a heavy price to pay when she saw Mr. Darcy subjected to the showy and overly polite behavior of her husband. He handled it, however, with impressive calmness. He could even listen to Sir William Lucas when he praised him for taking away the brightest jewel of the county and expressed hopes of them all meeting frequently at St. James’s, all while maintaining decent composure. If he did shrug his shoulders, it was not until Sir William was out of view.

Mrs. Philips’s vulgarity was another, and, perhaps, a greater tax on his forbearance; and though Mrs. Philips, as well as her sister, stood in too much awe of him to speak with the familiarity which Bingley’s good-humour encouraged; yet, whenever she did speak, she must be vulgar. Nor was her respect for him, though it made her more quiet, at all likely to make her more elegant. Elizabeth did all she could to shield him from the frequent notice of either, and was ever anxious to keep him to herself, and to those of her family with whom he might converse without mortification; and though the uncomfortable feelings arising from all this took from the season of courtship much of its pleasure, it added to the hope of the future; and she looked forward with delight to the time when they should be removed from society so little pleasing to either, to all the comfort and elegance of their family party at Pemberley.{472}

Mrs. Philips's rudeness was another, and maybe an even bigger strain on his patience; even though Mrs. Philips, like her sister, was too intimidated by him to speak as casually as Bingley’s cheerful nature encouraged; whenever she did speak, she had to be vulgar. Her respect for him, while it made her quieter, didn't make her any more refined. Elizabeth did everything she could to protect him from the frequent attention of either of them and was always eager to keep him with herself and those family members he could talk to without feeling embarrassed; and although the uncomfortable feelings that came from all this took away a lot of the joy from their courtship, it increased her hope for the future. She looked forward with joy to the time when they would be free from such unappealing company and could enjoy the comfort and elegance of their family gatherings at Pemberley.{472}



CHAPTER LXI.

HAPPY for all her maternal feelings was the day on which Mrs. Bennet got rid of her two most deserving daughters. With what delighted pride she afterwards visited Mrs. Bingley, and talked of Mrs. Darcy, may be guessed. I wish I could say, for the sake of her family, that the accomplishment of her earnest desire in the establishment of so many of her children produced so happy an effect as to make her a sensible, amiable, well-informed woman for the rest of her life; though, perhaps, it was lucky for her husband, who might not have relished domestic felicity in so unusual a form, that she still was occasionally nervous and invariably silly.

HHAPPY for all her maternal feelings was the day when Mrs. Bennet got rid of her two most deserving daughters. With what delighted pride she afterwards visited Mrs. Bingley and talked about Mrs. Darcy can be imagined. I wish I could say, for her family's sake, that fulfilling her heartfelt wish of setting up so many of her children made her a sensible, kind, well-informed woman for the rest of her life; though, perhaps, it was a good thing for her husband, who might not have enjoyed domestic happiness in such an unusual form, that she still was sometimes anxious and always silly.

Mr. Bennet missed his second daughter exceedingly; his affection for her drew him oftener from home than anything else could do. He delighted in going to Pemberley, especially when he was least expected.{473}

Mr. Bennet missed his second daughter a lot; his love for her pulled him away from home more than anything else could. He loved visiting Pemberley, especially when he was least expected.{473}

Mr. Bingley and Jane remained at Netherfield only a twelvemonth. So near a vicinity to her mother and Meryton relations was not desirable even to his easy temper, or her affectionate heart. The darling wish of his sisters was then gratified: he bought an estate in a neighbouring county to Derbyshire; and Jane and Elizabeth, in addition to every other source of happiness, were within thirty miles of each other.

Mr. Bingley and Jane stayed at Netherfield for just a year. Being so close to her mother and relatives in Meryton wasn't ideal for either his easygoing nature or her loving heart. The wish of his sisters was then fulfilled: he bought a property in a county adjacent to Derbyshire, and Jane and Elizabeth, along with all their other sources of happiness, were now within thirty miles of each other.

Kitty, to her very material advantage, spent the chief of her time with her two elder sisters. In society so superior to what she had generally known, her improvement was great. She was not of so ungovernable a temper as Lydia; and, removed from the influence of Lydia’s example, she became, by proper attention and management, less irritable, less ignorant, and less insipid. From the further disadvantage of Lydia’s society she was of course carefully kept; and though Mrs. Wickham frequently invited her to come and stay with her, with the promise of balls and young men, her father would never consent to her going.

Kitty, for her own benefit, spent most of her time with her two older sisters. Being in a much better environment than she was used to, she made significant progress. Unlike Lydia, she didn't have such an uncontrollable temper; and kept away from Lydia’s influence, she became, with some effort and guidance, less irritable, less naive, and less dull. To avoid the negative impact of Lydia’s company, she was kept at a distance, and even though Mrs. Wickham often invited her to visit with promises of parties and young men, her father never agreed to let her go.

Mary was the only daughter who remained at home; and she was necessarily drawn from the pursuit of accomplishments by Mrs. Bennet’s being quite unable to sit alone. Mary was obliged to mix more with the world, but she could still moralize over every morning visit; and as she was no longer mortified by comparisons between her sisters’ beauty and her own, it was suspected by her father that she submitted to the change without much reluctance.

Mary was the only daughter still living at home, and she had to stop focusing on her accomplishments because Mrs. Bennet couldn’t be alone. Mary had to interact more with others, but she could still reflect on every morning visit. Since she wasn’t feeling embarrassed by being compared to her sisters’ looks anymore, her father suspected that she accepted this change without much hesitation.

As for Wickham and Lydia, their characters suffered no revolution from the marriage of her sisters. He bore with philosophy the conviction that Elizabeth must now become acquainted with whatever of his ingratitude and{474} falsehood had before been unknown to her; and, in spite of everything, was not wholly without hope that Darcy might yet be prevailed on to make his fortune. The congratulatory letter which Elizabeth received from Lydia on her marriage explained to her that, by his wife at least, if not by himself, such a hope was cherished. The letter was to this effect:—

As for Wickham and Lydia, their characters didn't change a bit after her sisters got married. He accepted with a sense of resignation that Elizabeth would now find out about all his past ingratitude and lies that she hadn’t known before; yet, despite everything, he still held onto some hope that Darcy might somehow help him out financially. The congratulatory letter Elizabeth got from Lydia about her marriage made it clear that at least his wife, if not he himself, held on to that hope. The letter went like this:—

“My dear Lizzy,

"My dear Liz,"

“I wish you joy. If you love Mr. Darcy half so well as I do my dear Wickham, you must be very happy. It is a great comfort to have you so rich; and when you have nothing else to do, I hope you will think of us. I am sure Wickham would like a place at court very much; and I do not think we shall have quite money enough to live upon without some help. Any place would do of about three or four hundred a year; but, however, do not speak to Mr. Darcy about it, if you had rather not.

“I wish you happiness. If you love Mr. Darcy even half as much as I do my dear Wickham, you must be really content. It’s a huge relief that you’re so wealthy; and when you have some free time, I hope you’ll think of us. I’m sure Wickham would really appreciate a position at court, and I don’t believe we’ll have quite enough money to get by without some help. Any job that pays around three or four hundred a year would be great; but, anyway, don’t mention it to Mr. Darcy if you’d prefer not to.”

“Yours,” etc.

“Yours,” etc.

As it happened that Elizabeth had much rather not, she endeavoured in her answer to put an end to every entreaty and expectation of the kind. Such relief, however, as it was in her power to afford, by the practice of what might be called economy in her own private expenses, she frequently sent them. It had always been evident to her that such an income as theirs, under the direction of two persons so extravagant in their wants, and heedless of the future, must be very insufficient to their support; and whenever they changed their quarters, either Jane or herself were sure of being applied to for some little assistance towards discharging their bills. Their manner of living, even when the restoration of peace dismissed them to a home, was unsettled in the extreme. They were always moving from place to place{475} in quest of a cheap situation, and always spending more than they ought. His affection for her soon sunk into indifference: hers lasted a little longer; and, in spite of her youth and her manners, she retained all the claims to reputation which her marriage had given her. Though Darcy could never receive him at Pemberley, yet, for Elizabeth’s sake, he assisted him further in his profession. Lydia was occasionally a visitor there, when her husband was gone to enjoy himself in London or Bath; and with the Bingleys they both of them frequently stayed so long, that even Bingley’s good-humour was overcome, and he proceeded so far as to talk of giving them a hint to be gone.

As it turned out, Elizabeth really didn't want to, so she tried to end all the pleas and expectations right away. However, she often sent them what little help she could manage by cutting back on her own expenses. It was clear to her that their income, managed by two people who were so wasteful and careless about the future, would never be enough to support them. Whenever they moved, either Jane or she could count on being asked for some help paying their bills. Their lifestyle, even after peace returned and they could go home, was extremely unstable. They were always relocating in search of a cheap place and consistently spending more than they should. His love for her soon faded to indifference, while hers lasted a bit longer. In spite of her youth and manners, she kept all the respect her marriage had given her. Although Darcy could never invite him to Pemberley, he helped him further in his career for Elizabeth's sake. Lydia occasionally visited when her husband went off to enjoy himself in London or Bath, and both of them often stayed so long with the Bingleys that even Bingley's good nature wore thin, and he even considered giving them a hint to leave.

Miss Bingley was very deeply mortified by Darcy’s marriage; but as she thought it advisable to retain the right of visiting at Pemberley, she dropped all her resentment; was fonder than ever of Georgiana, almost as attentive to Darcy as heretofore, and paid off every arrear of civility to Elizabeth.

Miss Bingley was really upset by Darcy’s marriage; but since she thought it was smart to keep the option of visiting Pemberley, she let go of all her resentment. She became fonder than ever of Georgiana, was almost as attentive to Darcy as before, and made sure to be polite to Elizabeth.

Pemberley was now Georgiana’s home; and the attachment of the sisters was exactly what Darcy had hoped to see. They were able to love each other, even as well as they intended. Georgiana had the highest opinion in the world of Elizabeth; though at first she often listened with an astonishment bordering on alarm at her lively, sportive manner of talking to her brother. He, who had always inspired in herself a respect which almost overcame her affection, she now saw the object of open pleasantry. Her mind received knowledge which had never before fallen in her way. By Elizabeth’s instructions she began to comprehend that a woman may take liberties with her husband, which a brother will not always allow in a sister more than ten years younger than himself.{476}

Pemberley was now Georgiana’s home, and the bond between the sisters was exactly what Darcy had hoped for. They truly cared for each other, and they did so just as they wanted. Georgiana held Elizabeth in the highest regard; however, at first, she often listened with a mix of amazement and concern at her lively, playful way of speaking to her brother. The man who had always inspired a respect in her that nearly overshadowed her affection was now someone she saw as a source of open teasing. She was gaining insights she had never encountered before. Through Elizabeth’s guidance, she started to understand that a woman might have freedoms with her husband that a brother wouldn’t typically allow a sister who is more than ten years younger than him.{476}

Lady Catherine was extremely indignant on the marriage of her nephew; and as she gave way to all the genuine frankness of her character, in her reply to the letter which announced its arrangement, she sent him language so very abusive, especially of Elizabeth, that for some time all intercourse was at an end. But at length, by Elizabeth’s persuasion, he was prevailed on to overlook the offence, and seek a reconciliation; and, after a little further resistance on the part of his aunt, her resentment gave way, either to her affection for him, or her curiosity to see how his wife conducted herself; and she condescended to wait on them at Pemberley, in spite of that pollution which its woods had received, not merely from the presence of such a mistress, but the visits of her uncle and aunt from the city.

Lady Catherine was very upset about her nephew's marriage; and while she expressed her true feelings in her response to the letter that announced the news, she used such harsh language—especially about Elizabeth—that for a while, they stopped communicating altogether. But eventually, with Elizabeth’s encouragement, he decided to let it go and try to make amends; and after a little more resistance from his aunt, her anger faded, either because of her affection for him or her curiosity about how his wife would behave. She finally agreed to visit them at Pemberley, despite the disgrace she felt about the presence of such a mistress, along with the visits from her uncle and aunt from the city.

With the Gardiners they were always on the most intimate terms. Darcy, as well as Elizabeth, really loved them; and they were both ever sensible of the warmest gratitude towards the persons who, by bringing her into Derbyshire, had been the means of uniting them.

With the Gardiners, they were always very close. Darcy, as well as Elizabeth, truly cared for them; and they both felt a deep sense of gratitude towards the people who, by bringing her to Derbyshire, had helped bring them together.

CHISWICK PRESS:—CHARLES WHITTINGHAM AND CO.
TOOKS COURT, CHANCERY LANE, LONDON.

CHISWICK PRESS:—CHARLES WHITTINGHAM AND CO.
TOOKS COURT, CHANCERY LANE, LONDON.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!